This is a modern-English version of Victory: An Island Tale, originally written by Conrad, Joseph.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
VICTORY: AN ISLAND TALE
By Joseph Conrad
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
NOTE TO THE FIRST EDITION
The last word of this novel was written on 29 May 1914. And that last word was the single word of the title.
The final word of this novel was written on May 29, 1914. And that last word was the one word in the title.
Those were the times of peace. Now that the moment of publication approaches I have been considering the discretion of altering the title-page. The word “Victory” the shining and tragic goal of noble effort, appeared too great, too august, to stand at the head of a mere novel. There was also the possibility of falling under the suspicion of commercial astuteness deceiving the public into the belief that the book had something to do with war.
Those were peaceful times. Now that the publication moment is getting closer, I’ve been thinking about whether to change the title page. The word “Victory,” as the impressive and tragic goal of noble effort, seems too grand to be the title of just a novel. There’s also a chance it might look like I’m trying to trick people into thinking the book is related to war for commercial gain.
Of that, however, I was not afraid very much. What influenced my decision most were the obscure promptings of that pagan residuum of awe and wonder which lurks still at the bottom of our old humanity. “Victory” was the last word I had written in peace-time. It was the last literary thought which had occurred to me before the doors of the Temple of Janus flying open with a crash shook the minds, the hearts, the consciences of men all over the world. Such coincidence could not be treated lightly. And I made up my mind to let the word stand, in the same hopeful spirit in which some simple citizen of Old Rome would have “accepted the Omen.”
I wasn't really afraid of that, though. What influenced my decision the most were the vague feelings of awe and wonder that still linger at the core of our humanity. "Victory" was the last word I had written during peacetime. It was the last literary thought I had before the doors of the Temple of Janus burst open with a bang, shaking the minds, hearts, and consciences of people everywhere. Such a coincidence couldn’t be ignored. So, I decided to let the word remain, in the same hopeful spirit that a simple citizen of Ancient Rome would have "accepted the Omen."
The second point on which I wish to offer a remark is the existence (in the novel) of a person named Schomberg.
The second point I want to mention is the presence of a character named Schomberg in the novel.
That I believe him to be true goes without saying. I am not likely to offer pinchbeck wares to my public consciously. Schomberg is an old member of my company. A very subordinate personage in Lord Jim as far back as the year 1899, he became notably active in a certain short story of mine published in 1902. Here he appears in a still larger part, true to life (I hope), but also true to himself. Only, in this instance, his deeper passions come into play, and thus his grotesque psychology is completed at last.
I believe he's genuine, and that's obvious. I wouldn't intentionally present fake goods to my audience. Schomberg has been part of my team for a long time. He was a minor character in Lord Jim back in 1899, but he became significantly more involved in one of my short stories published in 1902. Here, he has an even bigger role, staying true to life (I hope) but also staying true to himself. In this case, his deeper emotions are at play, and so his complex psychology is finally fully revealed.
I don't pretend to say that this is the entire Teutonic psychology; but it is indubitably the psychology of a Teuton. My object in mentioning him here is to bring out the fact that, far from being the incarnation of recent animosities, he is the creature of my old deep-seated, and, as it were, impartial conviction.
I don't claim that this represents all of Teutonic psychology; however, it definitely reflects the psychology of a Teuton. The reason I'm bringing this up is to highlight that, instead of being the embodiment of recent resentments, he is actually a product of my long-standing, deeply rooted, and somewhat impartial belief.
AUTHOR'S NOTE
On approaching the task of writing this Note for Victory, the first thing I am conscious of is the actual nearness of the book, its nearness to me personally, to the vanished mood in which it was written, and to the mixed feelings aroused by the critical notices the book obtained when first published almost exactly a year after the beginning of the war. The writing of it was finished in 1914 long before the murder of an Austrian Archduke sounded the first note of warning for a world already full of doubts and fears.
As I set out to write this Note for Victory, I can't help but feel the closeness of the book—both to me personally and to the mood it was created in, along with the mixed emotions triggered by the reviews it received when it was first published nearly a year after the war started. The writing was completed in 1914, long before the assassination of an Austrian Archduke marked the onset of a world already filled with uncertainties and anxieties.
The contemporaneous very short Author's Note which is preserved in this edition bears sufficient witness to the feelings with which I consented to the publication of the book. The fact of the book having been published in the United States early in the year made it difficult to delay its appearance in England any longer. It came out in the thirteenth month of the war, and my conscience was troubled by the awful incongruity of throwing this bit of imagined drama into the welter of reality, tragic enough in all conscience, but even more cruel than tragic and more inspiring than cruel. It seemed awfully presumptuous to think there would be eyes to spare for those pages in a community which in the crash of the big guns and in the din of brave words expressing the truth of an indomitable faith could not but feel the edge of a sharp knife at its throat.
The brief Author's Note included in this edition clearly shows how I felt about allowing the book to be published. Since the book was released in the United States early this year, I couldn’t postpone its release in England any longer. It came out in the thirteenth month of the war, and I was troubled by the stark contrast of adding this fictional story to the overwhelming reality, which was tragic enough on its own, but even more brutal than tragic and more inspiring than brutal. It felt incredibly arrogant to assume there would be attention to spare for these pages in a society that, amidst the roar of artillery and the clamor of brave words expressing unwavering faith, could only feel a knife’s edge at its throat.
The unchanging Man of history is wonderfully adaptable both by his power of endurance and in his capacity for detachment. The fact seems to be that the play of his destiny is too great for his fears and too mysterious for his understanding. Were the trump of the Last Judgement to sound suddenly on a working day the musician at his piano would go on with his performance of Beethoven's sonata and the cobbler at his stall stick to his last in undisturbed confidence in the virtues of the leather. And with perfect propriety. For what are we to let ourselves be disturbed by an angel's vengeful music too mighty for our ears and too awful for our terrors? Thus it happens to us to be struck suddenly by the lightning of wrath. The reader will go on reading if the book pleases him and the critic will go on criticizing with that faculty of detachment born perhaps from a sense of infinite littleness and which is yet the only faculty that seems to assimilate man to the immortal gods.
The unchanging person of history is incredibly adaptable, both in their endurance and their ability to detach. It seems that the twists of fate are too vast for their fears and too mysterious for their understanding. If the trumpet of the Last Judgment were to sound suddenly on a regular workday, the pianist would continue playing Beethoven's sonata, and the cobbler would keep working at his stall, confidently focused on the quality of the leather. And rightfully so. Why should we let ourselves be disturbed by an angel's vengeful music, which is too powerful for our ears and too frightening for our fears? As a result, we may be suddenly struck by the lightning of anger. The reader will keep reading if the book engages them, and the critic will continue their analysis, possibly fueled by a sense of how small we are, yet this is the only ability that seems to connect us to the immortal gods.
It is only when the catastrophe matches the natural obscurity of our fate that even the best representative of the race is liable to lose his detachment. It is very obvious that on the arrival of the gentlemanly Mr. Jones, the single-minded Ricardo, and the faithful Pedro, Heyst, the man of universal detachment, loses his mental self-possession, that fine attitude before the universally irremediable which wears the name of stoicism. It is all a matter of proportion. There should have been a remedy for that sort of thing. And yet there is no remedy. Behind this minute instance of life's hazards Heyst sees the power of blind destiny. Besides, Heyst in his fine detachment had lost the habit of asserting himself. I don't mean the courage of self-assertion, either moral or physical, but the mere way of it, the trick of the thing, the readiness of mind and the turn of the hand that come without reflection and lead the man to excellence in life, in art, in crime, in virtue, and, for the matter of that, even in love. Thinking is the great enemy of perfection. The habit of profound reflection, I am compelled to say, is the most pernicious of all the habits formed by the civilized man.
It's only when disaster hits that matches our uncertain fate that even the best people can lose their composure. It's very clear that when the gentlemanly Mr. Jones, the single-minded Ricardo, and the loyal Pedro arrive, Heyst, the man who usually stays detached, loses his calm composure, that admirable stance towards life's unavoidable challenges often called stoicism. It's all about balance. There should be a fix for situations like that. Yet, there isn't one. Behind this small example of life's unpredictability, Heyst sees the force of blind fate. Also, in his refined detachment, Heyst has forgotten how to assert himself. I don’t mean the bravery of standing up for oneself, whether morally or physically, but the simple way of doing it, the skill of it, the readiness of mind and the quickness of action that come naturally and lead a person to excel in life, in art, in crime, in virtue, and even in love. Overthinking is the biggest obstacle to excellence. I have to say that the habit of deep reflection is the most harmful of all the habits developed by civilized people.
But I wouldn't be suspected even remotely of making fun of Axel Heyst. I have always liked him. The flesh-and-blood individual who stands behind the infinitely more familiar figure of the book I remember as a mysterious Swede right enough. Whether he was a baron, too, I am not so certain. He himself never laid claim to that distinction. His detachment was too great to make any claims, big or small, on one's credulity. I will not say where I met him because I fear to give my readers a wrong impression, since a marked incongruity between a man and his surroundings is often a very misleading circumstance. We became very friendly for a time, and I would not like to expose him to unpleasant suspicions though, personally, I am sure he would have been indifferent to suspicions as he was indifferent to all the other disadvantages of life. He was not the whole Heyst of course; he is only the physical and moral foundation of my Heyst laid on the ground of a short acquaintance. That it was short was certainly not my fault for he had charmed me by the mere amenity of his detachment which, in this case, I cannot help thinking he had carried to excess. He went away from his rooms without leaving a trace. I wondered where he had gone to—but now I know. He vanished from my ken only to drift into this adventure that, unavoidable, waited for him in a world which he persisted in looking upon as a malevolent shadow spinning in the sunlight. Often in the course of years an expressed sentiment, the particular sense of a phrase heard casually, would recall him to my mind so that I have fastened on to him many words heard on other men's lips and belonging to other men's less perfect, less pathetic moods.
But I’d never be suspected of mocking Axel Heyst. I’ve always liked him. The real person behind the much more familiar character from the book is definitely a mysterious Swede. I’m not so sure if he was a baron, though. He never claimed that title himself. His level of detachment was too significant to make any claims, big or small, on anyone’s belief. I won’t say where I met him because I worry it might give my readers the wrong impression, since a clear mismatch between a person and their surroundings can be quite misleading. We became friends for a time, and I wouldn’t want to expose him to any unpleasant suspicions, although I’m sure he would have been indifferent to them, just as he was to all the other downsides of life. He wasn’t the complete Heyst, of course; he’s just the physical and moral basis of my Heyst built on a brief acquaintance. It was indeed brief, and that wasn’t my fault because he had charmed me with the simple grace of his detachment, which, in this case, I can't help but think he had taken too far. He left his rooms without a trace. I wondered where he had gone — but now I know. He disappeared from my view only to enter this unavoidable adventure waiting for him in a world he continued to see as a malevolent shadow lurking in the sunlight. Over the years, certain emotions or phrases I casually heard would remind me of him, so I’ve attached many words spoken by other people in their less perfect, less poignant moods to him.
The same observation will apply mutatis mutandis to Mr. Jones, who is built on a much slenderer connection. Mr. Jones (or whatever his name was) did not drift away from me. He turned his back on me and walked out of the room. It was in a little hotel in the island of St. Thomas in the West Indies (in the year '75) where we found him one hot afternoon extended on three chairs, all alone in the loud buzzing of flies to which his immobility and his cadaverous aspect gave a most gruesome significance. Our invasion must have displeased him because he got off the chairs brusquely and walked out, leaving with me an indelibly weird impression of his thin shanks. One of the men with me said that the fellow was the most desperate gambler he had ever come across. I said: “A professional sharper?” and got for an answer: “He's a terror; but I must say that up to a certain point he will play fair. . . .” I wonder what the point was. I never saw him again because I believe he went straight on board a mail-boat which left within the hour for other ports of call in the direction of Aspinall. Mr. Jones's characteristic insolence belongs to another man of a quite different type. I will say nothing as to the origins of his mentality because I don't intend to make any damaging admissions.
The same observation will apply, with adjustments, to Mr. Jones, who is connected in a much more tenuous way. Mr. Jones (or whatever his name was) didn’t just drift away from me. He turned his back and walked out of the room. It was in a small hotel on the island of St. Thomas in the West Indies (in the year '75) where we found him one hot afternoon stretched out on three chairs, all alone in the loud buzzing of flies, which made his stillness and his gaunt appearance seem really unsettling. Our arrival must have annoyed him because he abruptly got up from the chairs and walked out, leaving me with a bizarre impression of his skinny legs. One of the guys with me said he was the most desperate gambler he'd ever met. I asked: “A professional cheat?” and got this response: “He's a menace; but I have to say that to a certain extent, he plays fair. . . .” I wonder what that extent was. I never saw him again because I think he went straight on board a mail boat that left within the hour for other ports in the direction of Aspinall. Mr. Jones's typical arrogance belongs to a different kind of man altogether. I won’t comment on the origins of his mentality since I don’t intend to make any damaging admissions.
It so happened that the very same year Ricardo—the physical Ricardo—was a fellow passenger of mine on board an extremely small and extremely dirty little schooner, during a four days' passage between two places in the Gulf of Mexico whose names don't matter. For the most part he lay on deck aft as it were at my feet, and raising himself from time to time on his elbow would talk about himself and go on talking, not exactly to me or even at me (he would not even look up but kept his eyes fixed on the deck) but more as if communing in a low voice with his familiar devil. Now and then he would give me a glance and make the hairs of his stiff little moustache stir quaintly. His eyes were green and every cat I see to this day reminds me of the exact contour of his face. What he was travelling for or what was his business in life he never confided to me. Truth to say, the only passenger on board that schooner who could have talked openly about his activities and purposes was a very snuffy and conversationally delightful friar, the superior of a convent, attended by a very young lay brother, of a particularly ferocious countenance. We had with us also, lying prostrate in the dark and unspeakable cuddy of that schooner, an old Spanish gentleman, owner of much luggage and, as Ricardo assured me, very ill indeed. Ricardo seemed to be either a servant or the confidant of that aged and distinguished-looking invalid, who early on the passage held a long murmured conversation with the friar, and after that did nothing but groan feebly, smoke cigarettes, and now and then call for Martin in a voice full of pain. Then he who had become Ricardo in the book would go below into that beastly and noisome hole, remain there mysteriously, and coming up on deck again with a face on which nothing could be read, would as likely as not resume for my edification the exposition of his moral attitude towards life illustrated by striking particular instances of the most atrocious complexion. Did he mean to frighten me? Or seduce me? Or astonish me? Or arouse my admiration? All he did was to arouse my amused incredulity. As scoundrels go he was far from being a bore. For the rest my innocence was so great then that I could not take his philosophy seriously. All the time he kept one ear turned to the cuddy in the manner of a devoted servant, but I had the idea that in some way or other he had imposed the connection on the invalid for some end of his own. The reader, therefore, won't be surprised to hear that one morning I was told without any particular emotion by the padrone of the schooner that the “rich man” down there was dead: He had died in the night. I don't remember ever being so moved by the desolate end of a complete stranger. I looked down the skylight, and there was the devoted Martin busy cording cowhide trunks belonging to the deceased whose white beard and hooked nose were the only parts I could make out in the dark depths of a horrible stuffy bunk.
It turned out that the same year Ricardo—the real Ricardo—was a fellow passenger of mine on an extremely small and dirty schooner during a four-day trip between two unimportant places in the Gulf of Mexico. Most of the time, he lay on the deck at my feet, propping himself up on his elbow to talk about himself. He wasn’t really talking to me or even looking at me; he kept his eyes on the deck, as if he was whispering to some familiar inner voice. Occasionally, he would glance at me, and the hairs on his stiff little mustache would stir amusingly. His eyes were green, and every cat I see today reminds me of the exact shape of his face. He never shared with me why he was traveling or what his life was about. The only other passenger who could have openly discussed his activities and intentions was a very snuffy and delightfully chatty friar, the head of a convent, accompanied by a very young lay brother who had a particularly fierce expression. Along with us, crammed in the gloomy, unpleasant cabin of the schooner, was an old Spanish gentleman laden with luggage who, according to Ricardo, was very ill. Ricardo seemed to either be a servant or the confidant of that dignified-looking invalid, who engaged in a long murmured conversation with the friar early in the journey. After that, the old man did nothing but groan softly, smoke cigarettes, and occasionally call for Martin with a pained voice. Then, the Ricardo who became a character in the book would go down into that filthy, foul-smelling hole, stay down there for a while, and emerge on deck with a blank expression, ready to continue his moral musings on life, often using shocking examples. Was he trying to scare me? Seduce me? Astonish me? Or earn my admiration? All he managed to do was provoke my amused disbelief. Among scoundrels, he was hardly boring. However, I was so naive back then that I couldn't take his philosophy seriously. He always kept one ear tuned to the cabin, like a loyal servant, but I suspected he had some ulterior motive for his connection with the sick man. So, it won’t surprise the reader to know that one morning, the captain of the schooner told me, without much emotion, that the “rich man” down there had died: he had passed away during the night. I don’t remember ever feeling so affected by the lonely end of a complete stranger. I looked down through the skylight, and there was the devoted Martin busy tying up cowhide trunks belonging to the deceased, whose white beard and hooked nose were the only features I could distinguish in the dark depths of a horrible, stuffy bunk.
As it fell calm in the course of the afternoon and continued calm during all that night and the terrible, flaming day, the late “rich man” had to be thrown overboard at sunset, though as a matter of fact we were in sight of the low pestilential mangrove-lined coast of our destination. The excellent Father Superior mentioned to me with an air of immense commiseration: “The poor man has left a young daughter.” Who was to look after her I don't know, but I saw the devoted Martin taking the trunks ashore with great care just before I landed myself. I would perhaps have tracked the ways of that man of immense sincerity for a little while, but I had some of my own very pressing business to attend to, which in the end got mixed up with an earthquake and so I had no time to give to Ricardo. The reader need not be told that I have not forgotten him, though.
As the afternoon turned calm and stayed that way throughout the night and the intense, fiery day, the late “rich man” had to be thrown overboard at sunset, even though we could see the low, disease-ridden mangrove-lined coast of our destination. The kind Father Superior mentioned to me with great sympathy, “The poor man has left a young daughter.” I don’t know who would take care of her, but I noticed the dedicated Martin carefully bringing the trunks ashore just before I landed. I might have followed that man of deep sincerity for a little while, but I had some urgent matters of my own to deal with, which eventually got tangled up in an earthquake, leaving me no time to focus on Ricardo. I don’t need to tell the reader that I haven’t forgotten him, though.
My contact with the faithful Pedro was much shorter and my observation of him was less complete but incomparably more anxious. It ended in a sudden inspiration to get out of his way. It was in a hovel of sticks and mats by the side of a path. As I went in there only to ask for a bottle of lemonade I have not to this day the slightest idea what in my appearance or actions could have roused his terrible ire. It became manifest to me less than two minutes after I had set eyes on him for the first time, and though immensely surprised of course I didn't stop to think it out I took the nearest short cut—through the wall. This bestial apparition and a certain enormous buck nigger encountered in Haiti only a couple of months afterwards, have fixed my conception of blind, furious, unreasoning rage, as manifested in the human animal, to the end of my days. Of the nigger I used to dream for years afterwards. Of Pedro never. The impression was less vivid. I got away from him too quickly.
My interaction with Pedro was brief, and my observation of him was limited, but it was definitely more intense. It ended with a sudden urge to get away from him. It happened in a small shack made of sticks and mats by the side of a path. I had only gone in to ask for a bottle of lemonade, and to this day, I have no idea what about my appearance or actions could have triggered his overwhelming anger. It became clear to me less than two minutes after seeing him for the first time, and although I was extremely surprised, I didn't stop to process it—I took the quickest route out, through the wall. This terrifying encounter, along with a huge intimidating guy I met in Haiti just a couple of months later, has given me a lasting impression of blind, furious, unthinking rage as it can appear in people. I used to dream about the guy in Haiti for years afterward. But never about Pedro. The impression was less striking; I got away from him too fast.
It seems to me but natural that those three buried in a corner of my memory should suddenly get out into the light of the world—so natural that I offer no excuse for their existence, They were there, they had to come out; and this is a sufficient excuse for a writer of tales who had taken to his trade without preparation, or premeditation, and without any moral intention but that which pervades the whole scheme of this world of senses.
It seems completely natural to me that those three, hidden away in a corner of my memory, should suddenly emerge into the light of day—so natural that I don't even feel the need to justify their presence. They were there, and they needed to come out; and that's a good enough reason for a storyteller who started this journey without any training, planning, or moral agenda other than the one that fills the entire landscape of this world of senses.
Since this Note is mostly concerned with personal contacts and the origins of the persons in the tale, I am bound also to speak of Lena, because if I were to leave her out it would look like a slight; and nothing would be further from my thoughts than putting a slight on Lena. If of all the personages involved in the “mystery of Samburan” I have lived longest with Heyst (or with him I call Heyst) it was at her, whom I call Lena, that I have looked the longest and with a most sustained attention. This attention originated in idleness for which I have a natural talent. One evening I wandered into a cafe, in a town not of the tropics but of the South of France. It was filled with tobacco smoke, the hum of voices, the rattling of dominoes, and the sounds of strident music. The orchestra was rather smaller than the one that performed at Schomberg's hotel, had the air more of a family party than of an enlisted band, and, I must confess, seemed rather more respectable than the Zangiacomo musical enterprise. It was less pretentious also, more homely and familiar, so to speak, insomuch that in the intervals when all the performers left the platform one of them went amongst the marble tables collecting offerings of sous and francs in a battered tin receptacle recalling the shape of a sauceboat. It was a girl. Her detachment from her task seems to me now to have equalled or even surpassed Heyst's aloofness from all the mental degradations to which a man's intelligence is exposed in its way through life. Silent and wide-eyed she went from table to table with the air of a sleep-walker and with no other sound but the slight rattle of the coins to attract attention. It was long after the sea-chapter of my life had been closed but it is difficult to discard completely the characteristics of half a lifetime, and it was in something of the Jack-ashore spirit that I dropped a five-franc piece into the sauceboat; whereupon the sleep-walker turned her head to gaze at me and said “Merci, Monsieur” in a tone in which there was no gratitude but only surprise. I must have been idle indeed to take the trouble to remark on such slight evidence that the voice was very charming and when the performers resumed their seats I shifted my position slightly in order not to have that particular performer hidden from me by the little man with the beard who conducted, and who might for all I know have been her father, but whose real mission in life was to be a model for the Zangiacomo of Victory. Having got a clear line of sight I naturally (being idle) continued to look at the girl through all the second part of the programme. The shape of her dark head inclined over the violin was fascinating, and, while resting between the pieces of that interminable programme she was, in her white dress and with her brown hands reposing in her lap, the very image of dreamy innocence. The mature, bad-tempered woman at the piano might have been her mother, though there was not the slightest resemblance between them. All I am certain of in their personal relation to each other is that cruel pinch on the upper part of the arm. That I am sure I have seen! There could be no mistake. I was in too idle a mood to imagine such a gratuitous barbarity. It may have been playfulness, yet the girl jumped up as if she had been stung by a wasp. It may have been playfulness. Yet I saw plainly poor “dreamy innocence” rub gently the affected place as she filed off with the other performers down the middle aisle between the marble tables in the uproar of voices, the rattling of dominoes through a blue atmosphere of tobacco smoke. I believe that those people left the town next day.
Since this Note mainly focuses on personal connections and the backgrounds of the people in the story, I have to mention Lena. If I left her out, it would seem disrespectful, and nothing could be further from my mind than disrespecting Lena. Out of all the characters involved in the “mystery of Samburan,” the one I’ve spent the most time with is Heyst—or, as I call him, Heyst—but my attention has been primarily on Lena. This fascination came from my natural talent for idleness. One evening, I wandered into a café in a town not in the tropics but in the South of France. It was filled with tobacco smoke, chatter, the clatter of dominoes, and loud music. The orchestra was smaller than the one at Schomberg's hotel; it felt more like a family gathering than a professional band, and I must admit, it seemed more respectable than the Zangiacomo music group. It was less showy, more cozy and familiar, especially since during breaks, one of the performers would walk among the marble tables collecting coins in a battered tin container that looked like a sauceboat. It was a girl. Now, I think her detachment from her task might have matched or even exceeded Heyst's distance from the mental deprivations a man's intellect faces in life. Silent and wide-eyed, she moved from table to table like a sleepwalker, with only the faint sound of coins clinking to catch attention. It was long after the chapter of my life by the sea had ended, but it’s hard to completely shed the traits of half a lifetime, and in a bit of a Jack-ashore spirit, I dropped a five-franc coin into the sauceboat. The sleepwalker turned to look at me and said, “Merci, Monsieur,” in a tone that held no gratitude, just surprise. I must have been quite idle to notice that her voice was lovely, and when the performers came back to the platform, I adjusted my position a bit so that the little bearded man conducting—who might have been her father but was really just a model for the Zangiacomo of Victory—wouldn't block my view of her. Once I had a clear line of sight, I continued to gaze at the girl throughout the second part of the program. The shape of her dark head leaning over the violin was captivating, and during breaks in the endless program, she was the very picture of dreamy innocence in her white dress with her brown hands resting in her lap. The cranky, sharp-tongued woman at the piano might have been her mother, though they bore no resemblance. All I'm sure of in their relationship is that cruel pinch on her upper arm. I can’t be mistaken about that! I was too idle to imagine such a senseless act. It might have been playful, yet the girl jumped as if stung by a wasp. Perhaps it was playful, but I clearly saw poor “dreamy innocence” gently rub the spot as she walked off with the other performers down the aisle between the marble tables amidst the chaos of voices and the rattling of dominoes in a blue haze of tobacco smoke. I think those people left town the next day.
Or perhaps they had only migrated to the other big cafe, on the other side of the Place de la Comedie. It is very possible. I did not go across to find out. It was my perfect idleness that had invested the girl with a peculiar charm, and I did not want to destroy it by any superfluous exertion. The receptivity of my indolence made the impression so permanent that when the moment came for her meeting with Heyst I felt that she would be heroically equal to every demand of the risky and uncertain future. I was so convinced of it that I let her go with Heyst, I won't say without a pang but certainly without misgivings. And in view of her triumphant end what more could I have done for her rehabilitation and her happiness?
Or maybe they just moved to the other big cafe on the other side of the Place de la Comedie. That’s totally possible. I didn’t cross over to check. It was my perfect laziness that gave the girl this unique charm, and I didn’t want to ruin it by doing anything unnecessary. My state of relaxation made the impression so lasting that when the time came for her to meet Heyst, I felt confident she would handle whatever demands the risky and uncertain future threw at her. I was so sure of it that I let her go with Heyst—not without a sense of loss, but definitely without any doubts. And considering her eventual success, what more could I have done for her recovery and her happiness?
1920. J. C.
1920. J. C.
VICTORY: AN ISLAND TALE
PART ONE
CHAPTER ONE
There is, as every schoolboy knows in this scientific age, a very close chemical relation between coal and diamonds. It is the reason, I believe, why some people allude to coal as “black diamonds.” Both these commodities represent wealth; but coal is a much less portable form of property. There is, from that point of view, a deplorable lack of concentration in coal. Now, if a coal-mine could be put into one's waistcoat pocket—but it can't! At the same time, there is a fascination in coal, the supreme commodity of the age in which we are camped like bewildered travellers in a garish, unrestful hotel. And I suppose those two considerations, the practical and the mystical, prevented Heyst—Axel Heyst—from going away.
As every school kid knows in this scientific age, there’s a strong chemical connection between coal and diamonds. That’s probably why some people call coal “black diamonds.” Both of these materials symbolize wealth, but coal is a much bulkier form of property. From that perspective, coal lacks compactness in a disappointing way. If only you could fit a coal mine in your pocket—but you can’t! Still, there’s something intriguing about coal, the ultimate resource of our time, as we navigate through life like confused travelers in a flashy, restless hotel. I guess those two aspects, the practical and the mystical, kept Heyst—Axel Heyst—from leaving.
The Tropical Belt Coal Company went into liquidation. The world of finance is a mysterious world in which, incredible as the fact may appear, evaporation precedes liquidation. First the capital evaporates, and then the company goes into liquidation. These are very unnatural physics, but they account for the persistent inertia of Heyst, at which we “out there” used to laugh among ourselves—but not inimically. An inert body can do no harm to anyone, provokes no hostility, is scarcely worth derision. It may, indeed, be in the way sometimes; but this could not be said of Axel Heyst. He was out of everybody's way, as if he were perched on the highest peak of the Himalayas, and in a sense as conspicuous. Everyone in that part of the world knew of him, dwelling on his little island. An island is but the top of a mountain. Axel Heyst, perched on it immovably, was surrounded, instead of the imponderable stormy and transparent ocean of air merging into infinity, by a tepid, shallow sea; a passionless offshoot of the great waters which embrace the continents of this globe. His most frequent visitors were shadows, the shadows of clouds, relieving the monotony of the inanimate, brooding sunshine of the tropics. His nearest neighbour—I am speaking now of things showing some sort of animation—was an indolent volcano which smoked faintly all day with its head just above the northern horizon, and at night levelled at him, from amongst the clear stars, a dull red glow, expanding and collapsing spasmodically like the end of a gigantic cigar puffed at intermittently in the dark. Axel Heyst was also a smoker; and when he lounged out on his veranda with his cheroot, the last thing before going to bed, he made in the night the same sort of glow and of the same size as that other one so many miles away.
The Tropical Belt Coal Company has gone bankrupt. The finance world is a strange place where, surprisingly, evaporation happens before bankruptcy. First, the capital disappears, and then the company goes under. These are definitely odd principles, but they explain the constant lethargy of Heyst, which we “out there” used to laugh about among ourselves—though not in a mean way. An inactive person doesn't harm anyone, doesn't provoke any hostility, and isn't really worth mocking. They might get in the way sometimes; but that couldn't be said of Axel Heyst. He was far from everyone, as if he were sitting on the highest peak of the Himalayas, and in a way, he was just as noticeable. Everyone in that area knew about him, living on his small island. An island is just the top of a mountain. Axel Heyst, sitting there unmoving, was surrounded not by a silent, stormy, and transparent ocean of air stretching into infinity, but by a warm, shallow sea; a lifeless offshoot of the vast waters that embrace the continents of this planet. His most common visitors were shadows—cloud shadows—breaking the tedium of the still, oppressive tropical sunshine. His closest neighbor—I’m talking about something with a bit of life—was a lazy volcano that gently smoked all day with its peak just above the northern horizon. At night, it aimed a dull red glow at him from among the clear stars, expanding and contracting rhythmically like the end of a huge cigar puffed intermittently in the dark. Axel Heyst was also a smoker, and when he lounged on his porch with his cigar, the last thing before bed, he made a glow in the night similar in size to that distant one many miles away.
In a sense, the volcano was company to him in the shades of the night—which were often too thick, one would think, to let a breath of air through. There was seldom enough wind to blow a feather along. On most evenings of the year Heyst could have sat outside with a naked candle to read one of the books left him by his late father. It was not a mean store. But he never did that. Afraid of mosquitoes, very likely. Neither was he ever tempted by the silence to address any casual remarks to the companion glow of the volcano. He was not mad. Queer chap—yes, that may have been said, and in fact was said; but there is a tremendous difference between the two, you will allow.
In a way, the volcano kept him company in the darkness of the night—which often felt so heavy that one would think no air could pass through. There was rarely enough wind to even move a feather. Most evenings of the year, Heyst could have sat outside with a bare candle to read one of the books his late father had left him. It was quite a collection. But he never did that. Probably afraid of mosquitoes. He was never tempted by the stillness to make any casual comments to the flickering light of the volcano. He wasn't crazy. A bit peculiar—yes, that could be said, and indeed was said; but there's a huge difference between the two, as you would agree.
On the nights of full moon the silence around Samburan—the “Round Island” of the charts—was dazzling; and in the flood of cold light Heyst could see his immediate surroundings, which had the aspect of an abandoned settlement invaded by the jungle: vague roofs above low vegetation, broken shadows of bamboo fences in the sheen of long grass, something like an overgrown bit of road slanting among ragged thickets towards the shore only a couple of hundred yards away, with a black jetty and a mound of some sort, quite inky on its unlighted side. But the most conspicuous object was a gigantic blackboard raised on two posts and presenting to Heyst, when the moon got over that side, the white letters “T. B. C. Co.” in a row at least two feet high. These were the initials of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, his employers—his late employers, to be precise.
On full moon nights, the silence around Samburan—the “Round Island” on the maps—was stunning; and in the flood of cold light, Heyst could see his immediate surroundings, which looked like an abandoned settlement taken over by the jungle: vague rooftops above low vegetation, broken shadows of bamboo fences glistening in the long grass, and something like an overgrown path slanting through tangled thickets toward the shore just a couple of hundred yards away, with a black jetty and a mound of some sort, completely dark on its unlit side. But the most noticeable object was a huge blackboard raised on two posts that showed Heyst, when the moon moved to that side, the white letters “T. B. C. Co.” in a row at least two feet high. These were the initials of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, his employers—his former employers, to be exact.
According to the unnatural mysteries of the financial world, the T. B. C. Company's capital having evaporated in the course of two years, the company went into liquidation—forced, I believe, not voluntary. There was nothing forcible in the process, however. It was slow; and while the liquidation—in London and Amsterdam—pursued its languid course, Axel Heyst, styled in the prospectus “manager in the tropics,” remained at his post on Samburan, the No. 1 coaling-station of the company.
According to the strange mysteries of the financial world, the T. B. C. Company’s capital disappeared over two years, leading the company to go into liquidation—forced, I think, not voluntary. However, there was nothing forceful about the process. It was slow; and while the liquidation—in London and Amsterdam—took its sluggish course, Axel Heyst, referred to in the prospectus as “manager in the tropics,” stayed at his position on Samburan, the company's main coaling station.
And it was not merely a coaling-station. There was a coal-mine there, with an outcrop in the hillside less than five hundred yards from the rickety wharf and the imposing blackboard. The company's object had been to get hold of all the outcrops on tropical islands and exploit them locally. And, Lord knows, there were any amount of outcrops. It was Heyst who had located most of them in this part of the tropical belt during his rather aimless wanderings, and being a ready letter-writer had written pages and pages about them to his friends in Europe. At least, so it was said.
And it wasn’t just a coaling station. There was a coal mine there, with an outcrop on the hillside less than five hundred yards from the shaky wharf and the big blackboard. The company's goal was to acquire all the outcrops on tropical islands and exploit them locally. And, believe me, there were plenty of outcrops. It was Heyst who had discovered most of them in this part of the tropical region during his somewhat aimless travels, and being a good letter-writer, he had written pages and pages about them to his friends in Europe. At least, that’s what they said.
We doubted whether he had any visions of wealth—for himself, at any rate. What he seemed mostly concerned for was the “stride forward,” as he expressed it, in the general organization of the universe, apparently. He was heard by more than a hundred persons in the islands talking of a “great stride forward for these regions.” The convinced wave of the hand which accompanied the phrase suggested tropical distances being impelled onward. In connection with the finished courtesy of his manner, it was persuasive, or at any rate silencing—for a time, at least. Nobody cared to argue with him when he talked in this strain. His earnestness could do no harm to anybody. There was no danger of anyone taking seriously his dream of tropical coal, so what was the use of hurting his feelings?
We wondered if he had any dreams of getting rich for himself. What he seemed most interested in was the "stride forward," as he put it, in the overall organization of the universe. He was heard by over a hundred people in the islands discussing a "great stride forward for these regions." The confident wave of his hand that went with the phrase suggested tropical distances moving ahead. Combined with his polite demeanor, it was convincing, or at least quieting—for a while, anyway. No one wanted to argue with him when he spoke like this. His sincerity couldn't hurt anyone. There was no risk of anyone taking his idea of tropical coal seriously, so why bother upsetting him?
Thus reasoned men in reputable business offices where he had his entree as a person who came out East with letters of introduction—and modest letters of credit, too—some years before these coal-outcrops began to crop up in his playfully courteous talk. From the first there was some difficulty in making him out. He was not a traveller. A traveller arrives and departs, goes on somewhere. Heyst did not depart. I met a man once—the manager of the branch of the Oriental Banking Corporation in Malacca—to whom Heyst exclaimed, in no connection with anything in particular (it was in the billiard-room of the club):
Thus reasoned men in respectable business offices where he had access as someone who came East with letters of introduction—and modest letters of credit, too—a few years before these coal outcrops started appearing in his playfully polite conversation. From the beginning, there was some confusion in figuring him out. He wasn't a traveler. A traveler arrives and leaves, moves on somewhere. Heyst didn't leave. I once met a man—the manager of the branch of the Oriental Banking Corporation in Malacca—who Heyst suddenly exclaimed to, without any particular context (it was in the club's billiard room):
“I am enchanted with these islands!”
“I’m in love with these islands!”
He shot it out suddenly, a propos des bottes, as the French say, and while chalking his cue. And perhaps it was some sort of enchantment. There are more spells than your commonplace magicians ever dreamed of.
He suddenly blurted it out, about the boots, as the French say, while chalking his cue. And maybe it was some kind of magic. There are more spells than your average magicians ever imagined.
Roughly speaking, a circle with a radius of eight hundred miles drawn round a point in North Borneo was in Heyst's case a magic circle. It just touched Manila, and he had been seen there. It just touched Saigon, and he was likewise seen there once. Perhaps these were his attempts to break out. If so, they were failures. The enchantment must have been an unbreakable one. The manager—the man who heard the exclamation—had been so impressed by the tone, fervour, rapture, what you will, or perhaps by the incongruity of it that he had related the experience to more than one person.
Basically, a circle with a radius of eight hundred miles drawn around a point in North Borneo was, for Heyst, a magic circle. It just touched Manila, where he had been seen. It also just touched Saigon, and he had been spotted there once too. Maybe these were his attempts to break free. If that’s the case, they were unsuccessful. The enchantment must have been unbreakable. The manager—the guy who heard the exclamation—was so struck by the tone, passion, excitement, or whatever you want to call it, or maybe by how out of place it was, that he shared the story with more than one person.
“Queer chap, that Swede,” was his only comment; but this is the origin of the name “Enchanted Heyst” which some fellows fastened on our man.
“Strange guy, that Swede,” was his only comment; but this is the origin of the name “Enchanted Heyst” which some guys gave our man.
He also had other names. In his early years, long before he got so becomingly bald on the top, he went to present a letter of introduction to Mr. Tesman of Tesman Brothers, a Sourabaya firm—tip-top house. Well, Mr. Tesman was a kindly, benevolent old gentleman. He did not know what to make of that caller. After telling him that they wished to render his stay among the islands as pleasant as possible, and that they were ready to assist him in his plans, and so on, and after receiving Heyst's thanks—you know the usual kind of conversation—he proceeded to query in a slow, paternal tone:
He had other names too. In his younger days, long before he started going bald on top, he went to introduce himself to Mr. Tesman of Tesman Brothers, a firm in Surabaya—top-notch company. So, Mr. Tesman was a kind, benevolent old man. He wasn't sure what to make of this visitor. After saying that they wanted to make his stay among the islands as pleasant as possible and that they were ready to help him with his plans, and so on, and after getting Heyst's thanks—you know, the usual small talk—he asked in a slow, fatherly tone:
“And you are interested in—?”
“And what are you into—?”
“Facts,” broke in Heyst in his courtly voice. “There's nothing worth knowing but facts. Hard facts! Facts alone, Mr. Tesman.”
“Facts,” Heyst interjected in his polite voice. “There’s nothing worth knowing except facts. Hard facts! Facts only, Mr. Tesman.”
I don't know if old Tesman agreed with him or not, but he must have spoken about it, because, for a time, our man got the name of “Hard Facts.” He had the singular good fortune that his sayings stuck to him and became part of his name. Thereafter he mooned about the Java Sea in some of the Tesmans' trading schooners, and then vanished, on board an Arab ship, in the direction of New Guinea. He remained so long in that outlying part of his enchanted circle that he was nearly forgotten before he swam into view again in a native proa full of Goram vagabonds, burnt black by the sun, very lean, his hair much thinned, and a portfolio of sketches under his arm. He showed these willingly, but was very reserved as to anything else. He had had an “amusing time,” he said. A man who will go to New Guinea for fun—well!
I don't know if old Tesman agreed with him or not, but he must have talked about it, because for a while, our guy got the nickname “Hard Facts.” He was unusually lucky that his quotes stuck to him and became part of his identity. After that, he wandered around the Java Sea on some of the Tesmans' trading schooners, and then he disappeared on an Arab ship heading toward New Guinea. He stayed in that remote part of his enchanted circle for so long that he was nearly forgotten before he resurfaced in a native proa filled with Goram drifters, burnt black by the sun, very lean, his hair much thinner, and carrying a portfolio of sketches under his arm. He showed these off eagerly but was very secretive about everything else. He had an “amusing time,” he said. A guy who goes to New Guinea for fun—well!
Later, years afterwards, when the last vestiges of youth had gone off his face and all the hair off the top of his head, and his red-gold pair of horizontal moustaches had grown to really noble proportions, a certain disreputable white man fastened upon him an epithet. Putting down with a shaking hand a long glass emptied of its contents—paid for by Heyst—he said, with that deliberate sagacity which no mere water-drinker ever attained:
Later, years later, when the last traces of youth had faded from his face and all the hair on his head was gone, and his red-gold moustaches had grown to impressive lengths, a certain disreputable white man gave him a nickname. Setting down a long glass that was empty—paid for by Heyst—he said, with a slow wisdom that no casual drinker ever had:
“Heyst's a puffect g'n'lman. Puffect! But he's a ut-uto-utopist.”
"Heyst's a perfect gentleman. Perfect! But he's a total utopian."
Heyst had just gone out of the place of public refreshment where this pronouncement was voiced. Utopist, eh? Upon my word, the only thing I heard him say which might have had a bearing on the point was his invitation to old McNab himself. Turning with that finished courtesy of attitude, movement voice, which was his obvious characteristic, he had said with delicate playfulness:
Heyst had just left the bar where this statement was made. Utopian, huh? Honestly, the only thing I heard him say that might relate to that was his invitation to old McNab himself. Turning with his usual polished courtesy in attitude, movement, and voice, which was clearly his trademark, he had said with a light touch:
“Come along and quench your thirst with us, Mr. McNab!”
“Come join us and grab a drink, Mr. McNab!”
Perhaps that was it. A man who could propose, even playfully, to quench old McNab's thirst must have been a utopist, a pursuer of chimeras; for of downright irony Heyst was not prodigal. And, may be, this was the reason why he was generally liked. At that epoch in his life, in the fulness of his physical development, of a broad, martial presence, with his bald head and long moustaches, he resembled the portraits of Charles XII., of adventurous memory. However, there was no reason to think that Heyst was in any way a fighting man.
Maybe that was it. A guy who could suggest, even jokingly, that he could satisfy old McNab's thirst must have been an idealist, someone chasing dreams; because when it came to true irony, Heyst wasn’t generous. And maybe this was why people generally liked him. At that point in his life, at the peak of his physical development, with a broad, commanding presence, a bald head, and long mustaches, he looked like the portraits of Charles XII., known for his adventures. However, there was no reason to believe that Heyst was in any way a fighter.
CHAPTER TWO
It was about this time that Heyst became associated with Morrison on terms about which people were in doubt. Some said he was a partner, others said he was a sort of paying guest, but the real truth of the matter was more complex. One day Heyst turned up in Timor. Why in Timor, of all places in the world, no one knows. Well, he was mooning about Delli, that highly pestilential place, possibly in search of some undiscovered facts, when he came in the street upon Morrison, who, in his way, was also an “enchanted” man. When you spoke to Morrison of going home—he was from Dorsetshire—he shuddered. He said it was dark and wet there; that it was like living with your head and shoulders in a moist gunny-bag. That was only his exaggerated style of talking. Morrison was “one of us.” He was owner and master of the Capricorn, trading brig, and was understood to be doing well with her, except for the drawback of too much altruism. He was the dearly beloved friend of a quantity of God-forsaken villages up dark creeks and obscure bays, where he traded for produce. He would often sail, through awfully dangerous channels up to some miserable settlement, only to find a very hungry population clamorous for rice, and without so much “produce” between them as would have filled Morrison's suitcase. Amid general rejoicings, he would land the rice all the same, explain to the people that it was an advance, that they were in debt to him now; would preach to them energy and industry, and make an elaborate note in a pocket-diary which he always carried; and this would be the end of that transaction. I don't know if Morrison thought so, but the villagers had no doubt whatever about it. Whenever a coast village sighted the brig it would begin to beat all its gongs and hoist all its streamers, and all its girls would put flowers in their hair and the crowd would line the river bank, and Morrison would beam and glitter at all this excitement through his single eyeglass with an air of intense gratification. He was tall and lantern-jawed, and clean-shaven, and looked like a barrister who had thrown his wig to the dogs.
It was around this time that Heyst got connected with Morrison under circumstances that left people puzzled. Some said he was a partner, while others claimed he was more like a paying guest, but the real story was more complicated. One day, Heyst appeared in Timor. Why he chose Timor of all places is a mystery. He was wandering around Delli, that notoriously unhealthy spot, possibly in search of some hidden truths, when he bumped into Morrison, who was also a kind of “enchanted” man in his own way. Talking to Morrison about going home—he was from Dorsetshire—made him shudder. He said it was dark and damp there, like living with your head and shoulders in a damp burlap sack. That was just his over-the-top way of expressing himself. Morrison was “one of us.” He owned the Capricorn, a trading brig, and it was believed he was doing well with it, except for the issue of being too altruistic. He was the cherished friend of a bunch of neglected villages along dark creeks and hidden bays, where he traded for goods. He often sailed through extremely dangerous channels to reach some miserable settlement, only to find a very hungry population clamoring for rice, with hardly any "produce" to their name that could have filled Morrison's suitcase. Amid celebrations, he would unload the rice anyway, telling the people it was a loan and that they now owed him; he would preach to them about energy and hard work, and make a detailed note in his pocket diary that he always carried around; and that would wrap up that transaction. I’m not sure what Morrison thought, but the villagers had no doubts at all. Whenever a coastal village spotted the brig, it would start ringing all its gongs and raising all its flags, the girls would adorn their hair with flowers, and the crowd would line the riverbank. Morrison would beam and glow at all this excitement through his single eyeglass, looking intensely pleased. He was tall, had a long jaw, was clean-shaven, and resembled a barrister who had tossed his wig to the dogs.
We used to remonstrate with him:
We used to argue with him:
“You will never see any of your advances if you go on like this, Morrison.”
“You won’t make any progress if you keep this up, Morrison.”
He would put on a knowing air.
He would act like he knew everything.
“I shall squeeze them yet some day—never you fear. And that reminds me”—pulling out his inseparable pocketbook—“there's that So-and-So village. They are pretty well off again; I may just as well squeeze them to begin with.”
“I'll get what I need from them one day—don't worry about that. And that reminds me”—pulling out his trusty wallet—“there's that So-and-So village. They're doing pretty well again; I might as well start by getting something from them.”
He would make a ferocious entry in the pocketbook.
He would make a fierce impression in the wallet.
Memo: Squeeze the So-and-So village at the first time of calling.
Memo: Contact the So-and-So village at the earliest opportunity.
Then he would stick the pencil back and snap the elastic on with inflexible finality; but he never began the squeezing. Some men grumbled at him. He was spoiling the trade. Well, perhaps to a certain extent; not much. Most of the places he traded with were unknown not only to geography but also to the traders' special lore which is transmitted by word of mouth, without ostentation, and forms the stock of mysterious local knowledge. It was hinted also that Morrison had a wife in each and every one of them, but the majority of us repulsed these innuendoes with indignation. He was a true humanitarian and rather ascetic than otherwise.
Then he would put the pencil back and snap the elastic on with an unyielding finality; but he never actually started the squeezing. Some guys complained about him. He was ruining the trade. Well, maybe to some extent; but not by much. Most of the places he did business with were unknown not only to maps but also to the traders' unique wisdom that's passed down through word of mouth, subtly, and makes up the stock of mysterious local knowledge. There were also whispers that Morrison had a wife at each of these places, but most of us rejected these rumors with anger. He was a genuine humanitarian and more ascetic than anything else.
When Heyst met him in Delli, Morrison was walking along the street, his eyeglass tossed over his shoulder, his head down, with the hopeless aspect of those hardened tramps one sees on our roads trudging from workhouse to workhouse. Being hailed on the street he looked up with a wild worried expression. He was really in trouble. He had come the week before into Delli and the Portuguese authorities, on some pretence of irregularity in his papers, had inflicted a fine upon him and had arrested his brig.
When Heyst ran into him in Delli, Morrison was walking down the street, his eyeglass thrown over his shoulder, his head down, looking like those weary tramps you see on our roads going from one workhouse to another. When someone called out to him, he looked up with a frantic, anxious expression. He was genuinely in a bind. He had arrived in Delli the week before, and the Portuguese authorities, under some false pretense about his paperwork, had fined him and seized his brig.
Morrison never had any spare cash in hand. With his system of trading it would have been strange if he had; and all these debts entered in the pocketbook weren't good enough to raise a millrei on—let alone a shilling. The Portuguese officials begged him not to distress himself. They gave him a week's grace, and then proposed to sell the brig at auction. This meant ruin for Morrison; and when Heyst hailed him across the street in his usual courtly tone, the week was nearly out.
Morrison never had any extra cash on hand. With his trading system, it would have been odd if he did; and all those debts listed in his notebook weren't enough to raise a dime—let alone a shilling. The Portuguese officials urged him not to worry. They gave him a week’s extension, then suggested selling the brig at auction. This meant disaster for Morrison; and when Heyst called out to him across the street in his usual polite manner, the week was almost up.
Heyst crossed over, and said with a slight bow, and in the manner of a prince addressing another prince on a private occasion:
Heyst walked over and said with a slight bow, like a prince speaking to another prince in a private setting:
“What an unexpected pleasure. Would you have any objection to drink something with me in that infamous wine-shop over there? The sun is really too strong to talk in the street.”
“What a nice surprise. Would you mind grabbing a drink with me at that well-known wine shop over there? The sun is just too bright to chat on the street.”
The haggard Morrison followed obediently into a sombre, cool hovel which he would have distained to enter at any other time. He was distracted. He did not know what he was doing. You could have led him over the edge of a precipice just as easily as into that wine-shop. He sat down like an automaton. He was speechless, but he saw a glass full of rough red wine before him, and emptied it. Heyst meantime, politely watchful, had taken a seat opposite.
The worn-out Morrison followed compliantly into a dark, cool room that he would have avoided at any other time. He was unfocused. He wasn’t aware of his actions. You could have led him to the edge of a cliff just as easily as into that bar. He sat down like a robot. He couldn’t speak, but he noticed a glass filled with cheap red wine in front of him and drank it. Meanwhile, Heyst, being courteously observant, had taken a seat across from him.
“You are in for a bout of fever, I fear,” he said sympathetically.
"You’re in for a fever, I’m afraid," he said with sympathy.
Poor Morrison's tongue was loosened at that.
Poor Morrison couldn't hold back after that.
“Fever!” he cried. “Give me fever. Give me plague. They are diseases. One gets over them. But I am being murdered. I am being murdered by the Portuguese. The gang here downed me at last among them. I am to have my throat cut the day after tomorrow.”
“Fever!” he shouted. “Give me fever. Give me plague. They’re just diseases. You can recover from them. But I’m being killed. I’m being killed by the Portuguese. This group finally took me down. I’m going to have my throat slit the day after tomorrow.”
In the face of this passion Heyst made, with his eyebrows, a slight motion of surprise which would not have been misplaced in a drawing-room. Morrison's despairing reserve had broken down. He had been wandering with a dry throat all over that miserable town of mud hovels, silent, with no soul to turn to in his distress, and positively maddened by his thoughts; and suddenly he had stumbled on a white man, figuratively and actually white—for Morrison refused to accept the racial whiteness of the Portuguese officials. He let himself go for the mere relief of violent speech, his elbows planted on the table, his eyes blood-shot, his voice nearly gone, the brim of his round pith hat shading an unshaven, livid face. His white clothes, which he had not taken off for three days, were dingy. He had already gone to the bad, past redemption. The sight was shocking to Heyst; but he let nothing of it appear in his bearing, concealing his impression under that consummate good-society manner of his. Polite attention, what's due from one gentleman listening to another, was what he showed; and, as usual, it was catching; so that Morrison pulled himself together and finished his narrative in a conversational tone, with a man-of-the-world air.
In the midst of this intense emotion, Heyst raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, a reaction that wouldn’t have been out of place in a drawing-room. Morrison’s desperate composure had crumbled. He had been wandering with a parched throat throughout that wretched town of muddy shanties, silent and without anyone to turn to for help, his thoughts driving him nearly to madness; and suddenly, he had come across a white man, both literally and figuratively white—because Morrison refused to acknowledge the racial whiteness of the Portuguese officials. He let his frustration spill out, seeking relief through vigorous speech, his elbows on the table, his eyes red, his voice nearly gone, and the brim of his round pith hat casting a shadow over his unshaven, pale face. His white clothes, which he hadn’t changed in three days, were grimy. He had already hit rock bottom, beyond saving. The sight was disturbing to Heyst; however, he masked his reaction with his refined, composed demeanor. He showed polite attention, a courtesy expected from one gentleman to another, and, as usual, it was infectious; so Morrison managed to collect himself and concluded his story in a conversational tone, adopting an air of a worldly man.
“It's a villainous plot. Unluckily, one is helpless. That scoundrel Cousinho—Andreas, you know—has been coveting the brig for years. Naturally, I would never sell. She is not only my livelihood; she's my life. So he has hatched this pretty little plot with the chief of the customs. The sale, of course, will be a farce. There's no one here to bid. He will get the brig for a song—no, not even that—a line of a song. You have been some years now in the islands, Heyst. You know us all; you have seen how we live. Now you shall have the opportunity to see how some of us end; for it is the end, for me. I can't deceive myself any longer. You see it—don't you?”
"It's a wicked scheme. Unfortunately, I'm powerless. That scoundrel Cousinho—Andreas, you know—has been eyeing the brig for years. Naturally, I would never sell it. She's not just my livelihood; she's my life. So, he’s come up with this nice little plan with the customs chief. The sale will, of course, be a joke. There’s no one here to bid. He’ll get the brig for a pittance—no, not even that—a line from a song. You've been in the islands for some time now, Heyst. You know us all; you’ve seen how we live. Now you’ll have the chance to see how some of us end; because this is the end for me. I can't fool myself any longer. You see that, right?”
Morrison had pulled himself together, but one felt the snapping strain on his recovered self-possession. Heyst was beginning to say that he “could very well see all the bearings of this unfortunate—” when Morrison interrupted him jerkily.
Morrison had collected himself, but you could sense the tension in his regained composure. Heyst was starting to explain that he "could clearly understand all the aspects of this unfortunate—" when Morrison abruptly cut him off.
“Upon my word, I don't know why I have been telling you all this. I suppose seeing a thoroughly white man made it impossible to keep my trouble to myself. Words can't do it justice; but since I've told you so much I may as well tell you more. Listen. This morning on board, in my cabin I went down on my knees and prayed for help. I went down on my knees!”
“Honestly, I have no idea why I’ve been sharing all this with you. I guess seeing a completely white man made it impossible to keep my struggles to myself. Words can't capture it fully, but since I’ve already shared so much, I might as well tell you more. Listen. This morning on the boat, in my cabin, I got down on my knees and prayed for help. I got down on my knees!”
“You are a believer, Morrison?” asked Heyst with a distinct note of respect.
"You believe in it, Morrison?" Heyst asked, with a clear tone of respect.
“Surely I am not an infidel.”
“Surely I am not a nonbeliever.”
Morrison was swiftly reproachful in his answer, and there came a pause, Morrison perhaps interrogating his conscience, and Heyst preserving a mien of unperturbed, polite interest.
Morrison quickly replied with disapproval, and there was a moment of silence, with Morrison possibly questioning his own conscience, while Heyst maintained an air of calm, polite interest.
“I prayed like a child, of course. I believe in children praying—well, women, too, but I rather think God expects men to be more self-reliant. I don't hold with a man everlastingly bothering the Almighty with his silly troubles. It seems such cheek. Anyhow, this morning I—I have never done any harm to any God's creature knowingly—I prayed. A sudden impulse—I went flop on my knees; so you may judge—”
“I prayed like a child, of course. I believe in children praying—well, women too, but I think God expects men to be more self-reliant. I don’t agree with a man constantly bothering the Almighty with his petty troubles. It seems so disrespectful. Anyway, this morning I—I’ve never knowingly done any harm to any creature of God—I prayed. A sudden impulse—I just dropped to my knees; so you can judge—”
They were gazing earnestly into each other's eyes. Poor Morrison added, as a discouraging afterthought:
They were staring intently into each other's eyes. Poor Morrison added, as a discouraging afterthought:
“Only this is such a God-forsaken spot.”
“Only this place is so desolate.”
Heyst inquired with a delicate intonation whether he might know the amount for which the brig was seized.
Heyst asked softly if he could know the amount for which the brig was seized.
Morrison suppressed an oath, and named curtly a sum which was in itself so insignificant that any other person than Heyst would have exclaimed at it. And even Heyst could hardly keep incredulity out of his politely modulated voice as he asked if it was a fact that Morrison had not that amount in hand.
Morrison held back a curse and briefly mentioned an amount that was so trivial that anyone else would have reacted to it. Even Heyst could barely hide his disbelief in his calmly measured tone as he asked if it was true that Morrison didn't have that amount on hand.
Morrison hadn't. He had only a little English gold, a few sovereigns, on board. He had left all his spare cash with the Tesmans, in Samarang, to meet certain bills which would fall due while he was away on his cruise. Anyhow, that money would not have been any more good to him than if it had been in the innermost depths of the infernal regions. He said all this brusquely. He looked with sudden disfavour at that noble forehead, at those great martial moustaches, at the tired eyes of the man sitting opposite him. Who the devil was he? What was he, Morrison, doing there, talking like this? Morrison knew no more of Heyst than the rest of us trading in the Archipelago did. Had the Swede suddenly risen and hit him on the nose, he could not have been taken more aback than when this stranger, this nondescript wanderer, said with a little bow across the table:
Morrison hadn't. He only had a little English gold, a few sovereigns, on board. He had left all his spare cash with the Tesmans in Samarang to cover some bills that would come due while he was away on his cruise. Anyway, that money wouldn't have done him any more good than if it had been in the deepest, hellish places. He said all this bluntly. He suddenly looked with disdain at that noble forehead, at those big, military-style moustaches, at the tired eyes of the man sitting across from him. Who the hell was he? What was Morrison even doing there, talking like this? He knew no more about Heyst than the rest of us trading in the Archipelago did. If the Swede had suddenly stood up and punched him in the face, he couldn't have been more shocked than when this stranger, this random wanderer, said with a little nod across the table:
“Oh! If that's the case I would be very happy if you'd allow me to be of use!”
“Oh! If that's how it is, I would be really happy if you'd let me help!”
Morrison didn't understand. This was one of those things that don't happen—unheard of things. He had no real inkling of what it meant, till Heyst said definitely:
Morrison didn’t get it. This was one of those things that just don’t happen—completely unheard of. He had no real idea what it meant until Heyst said clearly:
“I can lend you the amount.”
“I can lend you the money.”
“You have the money?” whispered Morrison. “Do you mean here, in your pocket?”
“You have the money?” whispered Morrison. “Do you mean right here, in your pocket?”
“Yes, on me. Glad to be of use.”
“Yes, on me. Happy to help.”
Morrison, staring open-mouthed, groped over his shoulder for the cord of the eyeglass hanging down his back. When he found it, he stuck it in his eye hastily. It was as if he expected Heyst's usual white suit of the tropics to change into a shining garment, flowing down to his toes, and a pair of great dazzling wings to sprout out on the Swede's shoulders—and didn't want to miss a single detail of the transformation. But if Heyst was an angel from on high, sent in answer to prayer, he did not betray his heavenly origin by outward signs. So, instead of going on his knees, as he felt inclined to do, Morrison stretched out his hand, which Heyst grasped with formal alacrity and a polite murmur in which “Trifle—delighted—of service,” could just be distinguished.
Morrison, staring in shock, reached over his shoulder for the cord of the eyeglass hanging down his back. When he found it, he hurriedly put it to his eye. It was as if he expected Heyst's usual white tropical suit to transform into a shining outfit that flowed down to his toes, and for a pair of large, dazzling wings to sprout from the Swede's shoulders—and he didn't want to miss a single detail of the change. But if Heyst was an angel sent from above, responding to a prayer, he didn't show his heavenly origins in any outward way. So, instead of dropping to his knees, which he felt like doing, Morrison extended his hand, which Heyst took with formal eagerness and a polite murmur that included “Trifle—delighted—of service.”
“Miracles do happen,” thought the awestruck Morrison. To him, as to all of us in the Islands, this wandering Heyst, who didn't toil or spin visibly, seemed the very last person to be the agent of Providence in an affair concerned with money. The fact of his turning up in Timor or anywhere else was no more wonderful than the settling of a sparrow on one's window-sill at any given moment. But that he should carry a sum of money in his pocket seemed somehow inconceivable.
“Miracles do happen,” thought the amazed Morrison. To him, like to all of us in the Islands, this wandering Heyst, who didn’t visibly work or struggle, seemed like the last person who could be a figure of fate in a matter involving money. The fact that he showed up in Timor or anywhere else was no more surprising than a sparrow landing on your windowsill at any moment. But the idea that he would have money in his pocket felt somehow unbelievable.
So inconceivable that as they were trudging together through the sand of the roadway to the custom-house—another mud hovel—to pay the fine, Morrison broke into a cold sweat, stopped short, and exclaimed in faltering accents:
So unbelievable that as they were walking together through the sand of the road to the custom-house—another rundown shack—to pay the fine, Morrison started to sweat, paused suddenly, and said in shaky tones:
“I say! You aren't joking, Heyst?”
“I can't believe it! You're not joking, are you, Heyst?”
“Joking!” Heyst's blue eyes went hard as he turned them on the discomposed Morrison. “In what way, may I ask?” he continued with austere politeness.
“Just kidding!” Heyst's blue eyes became icy as he looked at the flustered Morrison. “In what way, may I ask?” he continued with serious politeness.
Morrison was abashed.
Morrison felt embarrassed.
“Forgive me, Heyst. You must have been sent by God in answer to my prayer. But I have been nearly off my chump for three days with worry; and it suddenly struck me: 'What if it's the Devil who has sent him?'”
“Forgive me, Heyst. You must have been sent by God in response to my prayer. But I’ve been almost losing my mind with worry for three days; and it suddenly hit me: 'What if it’s the Devil who has sent him?'”
“I have no connection with the supernatural,” said Heyst graciously, moving on. “Nobody has sent me. I just happened along.”
“I have no connection to the supernatural,” Heyst said politely, continuing on. “No one sent me. I just happened to be here.”
“I know better,” contradicted Morrison. “I may be unworthy, but I have been heard. I know it. I feel it. For why should you offer—”
“I know better,” Morrison shot back. “I might be unworthy, but I have been heard. I know it. I feel it. So why should you offer—”
Heyst inclined his head, as from respect for a conviction in which he could not share. But he stuck to his point by muttering that in the presence of an odious fact like this, it was natural—
Heyst nodded slightly, out of respect for a belief he couldn't agree with. But he held his ground, mumbling that in the face of such an unpleasant truth, it was natural—
Later in the day, the fine paid, and the two of them on board the brig, from which the guard had been removed, Morrison who, besides, being a gentleman was also an honest fellow began to talk about repayment. He knew very well his inability to lay by any sum of money. It was partly the fault of circumstances and partly of his temperament; and it would have been very difficult to apportion the responsibility between the two. Even Morrison himself could not say, while confessing to the fact. With a worried air he ascribed it to fatality:
Later in the day, after paying the fine, the two of them boarded the brig, from which the guard had been removed. Morrison, who was not only a gentleman but also an honest guy, started to talk about repayment. He knew he wasn’t really able to save any money. It was partly due to circumstances and partly his own nature; and it would have been hard to figure out how much was due to each. Even Morrison himself couldn’t say, though he admitted it was true. With a worried expression, he attributed it to fate:
“I don't know how it is that I've never been able to save. It's some sort of curse. There's always a bill or two to meet.”
“I don't know why I can never manage to save money. It's like a curse. There's always a bill or two that I have to pay.”
He plunged his hand into his pocket for the famous notebook so well known in the islands, the fetish of his hopes, and fluttered the pages feverishly.
He reached into his pocket for the famous notebook that everyone in the islands knew about, the symbol of his hopes, and flipped through the pages quickly.
“And yet—look,” he went on. “There it is—more than five thousand dollars owing. Surely that's something.”
“And yet—look,” he continued. “There it is—over five thousand dollars owed. That’s definitely something.”
He ceased suddenly. Heyst, who had been all the time trying to look as unconcerned as he could, made reassuring noises in his throat. But Morrison was not only honest. He was honourable, too; and on this stressful day, before this amazing emissary of Providence and in the revulsion of his feelings, he made his great renunciation. He cast off the abiding illusion of his existence.
He stopped suddenly. Heyst, who had been trying to appear as relaxed as possible, made some comforting sounds in his throat. But Morrison was not just honest; he was also honorable. On this intense day, in front of this incredible messenger of fate and in the turmoil of his emotions, he made his significant sacrifice. He let go of the persistent illusion of his life.
“No. No. They are not good. I'll never be able to squeeze them. Never. I've been saying for years I would, but I give it up. I never really believed I could. Don't reckon on that, Heyst. I have robbed you.”
“No. No. They’re not good. I’ll never be able to squeeze them. Never. I’ve been saying for years I would, but I’m done. I never really believed I could. Don’t count on that, Heyst. I’ve robbed you.”
Poor Morrison actually laid his head on the cabin table, and remained in that crushed attitude while Heyst talked to him soothingly with the utmost courtesy. The Swede was as much distressed as Morrison; for he understood the other's feelings perfectly. No decent feeling was ever scorned by Heyst. But he was incapable of outward cordiality of manner, and he felt acutely his defect. Consummate politeness is not the right tonic for an emotional collapse. They must have had, both of them, a fairly painful time of it in the cabin of the brig. In the end Morrison, casting desperately for an idea in the blackness of his despondency, hit upon the notion of inviting Heyst to travel with him in his brig and have a share in his trading ventures up to the amount of his loan.
Poor Morrison actually laid his head on the cabin table and stayed in that defeated position while Heyst spoke to him gently with the utmost courtesy. The Swede was just as distressed as Morrison because he understood the other's feelings perfectly. Heyst would never scorn decent feelings, but he couldn't show warmth or friendliness outwardly, and he felt this flaw deeply. Perfect politeness isn't the right solution for an emotional breakdown. Both of them must have gone through a pretty painful time in the cabin of the brig. In the end, Morrison, desperately searching for an idea in the darkness of his despair, came up with the suggestion of inviting Heyst to travel with him on his brig and share in his trading ventures up to the amount of his loan.
It is characteristic of Heyst's unattached, floating existence that he was in a position to accept this proposal. There is no reason to think that he wanted particularly just then to go poking aboard the brig into all the holes and corners of the Archipelago where Morrison picked up most of his trade. Far from it; but he would have consented to almost any arrangement in order to put an end to the harrowing scene in the cabin. There was at once a great transformation act: Morrison raising his diminished head, and sticking the glass in his eye to look affectionately at Heyst, a bottle being uncorked, and so on. It was agreed that nothing should be said to anyone of this transaction. Morrison, you understand, was not proud of the episode, and he was afraid of being unmercifully chaffed.
It’s typical of Heyst’s detached, wandering existence that he was able to accept this offer. There’s no reason to believe he particularly wanted to search through the brig to explore all the nooks and crannies of the Archipelago where Morrison gathered most of his business. On the contrary; he would have agreed to almost any deal just to end the distressing situation in the cabin. Suddenly, there was a significant change: Morrison lifting his weary head and putting the glass to his eye to look affectionately at Heyst, a bottle being uncorked, and so on. They agreed that nothing would be said to anyone about this deal. Morrison, you see, wasn’t proud of the incident and was worried about being mercilessly teased.
“An old bird like me! To let myself be trapped by those damned Portuguese rascals! I should never hear the last of it. We must keep it dark.”
“An old bird like me! To let myself get caught by those damn Portuguese rascals! I’ll never hear the end of it. We have to keep it a secret.”
From quite other motives, among which his native delicacy was the principal, Heyst was even more anxious to bind himself to silence. A gentleman would naturally shrink from the part of heavenly messenger that Morrison would force upon him. It made Heyst uncomfortable, as it was. And perhaps he did not care that it should be known that he had some means, whatever they might have been—sufficient, at any rate, to enable him to lend money to people. These two had a duet down there, like conspirators in a comic opera, of “Sh—ssh, shssh! Secrecy! Secrecy!” It must have been funny, because they were very serious about it.
For different reasons, mainly his natural sensitivity, Heyst was even more eager to keep quiet. A gentleman would naturally hesitate to take on the role of a heavenly messenger that Morrison wanted him to play. Heyst already felt uncomfortable about it. And maybe he didn’t want people to know that he had some resources, whatever they were—enough, in any case, to lend money to others. Down there, the two acted like conspirators in a comic opera, hushing each other with “Sh—ssh, shssh! Secrecy! Secrecy!” It must have been hilarious, even though they were very serious about it.
And for a time the conspiracy was successful in so far that we all concluded that Heyst was boarding with the good-natured—some said: sponging on the imbecile—Morrison, in his brig. But you know how it is with all such mysteries. There is always a leak somewhere. Morrison himself, not a perfect vessel by any means, was bursting with gratitude, and under the stress he must have let out something vague—enough to give the island gossip a chance. And you know how kindly the world is in its comments on what it does not understand. A rumour sprang out that Heyst, having obtained some mysterious hold on Morrison, had fastened himself on him and was sucking him dry. Those who had traced these mutters back to their origin were very careful not to believe them. The originator, it seems, was a certain Schomberg, a big, manly, bearded creature of the Teutonic persuasion, with an ungovernable tongue which surely must have worked on a pivot. Whether he was a Lieutenant of the Reserve, as he declared, I don't know. Out there he was by profession a hotel-keeper, first in Bangkok, then somewhere else, and ultimately in Sourabaya. He dragged after him up and down that section of the tropical belt a silent, frightened, little woman with long ringlets, who smiled at one stupidly, showing a blue tooth. I don't know why so many of us patronized his various establishments. He was a noxious ass, and he satisfied his lust for silly gossip at the cost of his customers. It was he who, one evening, as Morrison and Heyst went past the hotel—they were not his regular patrons—whispered mysteriously to the mixed company assembled on the veranda:
And for a while, the conspiracy worked because we all thought that Heyst was staying with the easygoing—some said: taking advantage of the clueless—Morrison, in his boat. But you know how it is with all these mysteries. There's always a leak somewhere. Morrison himself, not exactly a perfect guy, was overflowing with gratitude and, under pressure, must have revealed something vague—just enough to give the island gossip a chance to spread. And you know how generous the world is with its remarks about what it doesn't understand. A rumor emerged that Heyst, having gained some mysterious hold over Morrison, had attached himself to him and was draining him dry. Those who traced these whispers back to their source were careful not to believe them. The source, it turns out, was a guy named Schomberg, a big, manly, bearded fellow of German descent, with an uncontrollable tongue that surely must have been on a swivel. I don’t know if he was really a Lieutenant in the Reserve, as he claimed. Out there, he worked as a hotel manager, first in Bangkok, then somewhere else, and finally in Sourabaya. He dragged along a quiet, scared little woman with long ringlets, who smiled at you stupidly, showing a blue tooth. I have no idea why so many of us went to his various places. He was an annoying jerk, and he fed his craving for silly gossip at the expense of his customers. It was him who, one evening, as Morrison and Heyst walked past the hotel—they weren't regulars—whispered mysteriously to the mixed group gathered on the veranda:
“The spider and the fly just gone by, gentlemen.” Then, very important and confidential, his thick paw at the side of his mouth: “We are among ourselves; well, gentlemen, all I can say is, don't you ever get mixed up with that Swede. Don't you ever get caught in his web.”
“The spider and the fly just passed by, gentlemen.” Then, very seriously and confidentially, he put his thick hand to the side of his mouth: “We’re in good company here; well, gentlemen, all I can say is, don’t you ever get involved with that Swede. Don’t you ever get trapped in his web.”
CHAPTER THREE
Human nature being what it is, having a silly side to it as well as a mean side, there were not a few who pretended to be indignant on no better authority than a general propensity to believe every evil report; and a good many others who found it simply funny to call Heyst the Spider—behind his back, of course. He was as serenely unconscious of this as of his several other nicknames. But soon people found other things to say of Heyst; not long afterwards he came very much to the fore in larger affairs. He blossomed out into something definite. He filled the public eye as the manager on the spot of the Tropical Belt Coal Company with offices in London and Amsterdam, and other things about it that sounded and looked grandiose. The offices in the two capitals may have consisted—and probably did—of one room in each; but at that distance, out East there, all this had an air. We were more puzzled than dazzled, it is true; but even the most sober-minded among us began to think that there was something in it. The Tesmans appointed agents, a contract for government mail-boats secured, the era of steam beginning for the islands—a great stride forward—Heyst's stride!
Human nature being what it is, with its silly and mean sides, there were quite a few people who acted outraged based on nothing more than a general tendency to believe every negative rumor; and many others who simply found it funny to call Heyst the Spider—behind his back, of course. He was blissfully unaware of this, just like he was of his other various nicknames. But soon people started saying other things about Heyst; not long after, he became significantly involved in bigger affairs. He started to take on a more defined role. He drew public attention as the local manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, which had offices in London and Amsterdam, along with other aspects that sounded grand. The offices in those two cities might have consisted—and most likely did—of just one room each; but from out East, it all had an impressive feel. We were more puzzled than impressed, it’s true; but even the most level-headed among us started to think there was something to it. The Tesmans hired agents, a contract for government mail-boats was secured, and the era of steam began for the islands—a significant leap forward—Heyst's leap!
And all this sprang from the meeting of the cornered Morrison and of the wandering Heyst, which may or may not have been the direct outcome of a prayer. Morrison was not an imbecile, but he seemed to have got himself into a state of remarkable haziness as to his exact position towards Heyst. For, if Heyst had been sent with money in his pocket by a direct decree of the Almighty in answer to Morrison's prayer then there was no reason for special gratitude, since obviously he could not help himself. But Morrison believed both, in the efficacy of prayer and in the infinite goodness of Heyst. He thanked God with awed sincerity for his mercy, and could not thank Heyst enough for the service rendered as between man and man. In this (highly creditable) tangle of strong feelings Morrison's gratitude insisted on Heyst's partnership in the great discovery. Ultimately we heard that Morrison had gone home through the Suez Canal in order to push the magnificent coal idea personally in London. He parted from his brig and disappeared from our ken; but we heard that he had written a letter or letters to Heyst, saying that London was cold and gloomy; that he did not like either the men or things, that he was “as lonely as a crow in a strange country.” In truth, he pined after the Capricorn—I don't mean only the tropic; I mean the ship too. Finally he went into Dorsetshire to see his people, caught a bad cold, and died with extraordinary precipitation in the bosom of his appalled family. Whether his exertions in the City of London had enfeebled his vitality I don't know; but I believe it was this visit which put life into the coal idea. Be it as it may, the Tropical Belt Coal Company was born very shortly after Morrison, the victim of gratitude and his native climate, had gone to join his forefathers in a Dorsetshire churchyard.
And all of this came from the meeting of the trapped Morrison and the wandering Heyst, which might have been the result of a prayer. Morrison wasn’t a fool, but he seemed to have gotten himself into a rather confused state about his exact feelings towards Heyst. Because if Heyst had been sent with cash in his pocket by a direct command from God in response to Morrison's prayer, then there was no need for special gratitude since he obviously couldn't have done anything himself. However, Morrison believed in both the power of prayer and in Heyst's infinite goodness. He sincerely thanked God for His mercy and couldn’t thank Heyst enough for the help he provided as a fellow human being. In this tangled web of strong emotions, Morrison's gratitude insisted on Heyst's role in the great discovery. Ultimately, we heard that Morrison had gone home via the Suez Canal to personally promote the amazing coal idea in London. He parted from his brig and disappeared from our view; but we heard that he had written a letter or letters to Heyst, saying that London was cold and gloomy, that he didn’t like the people or the things there, and that he was “as lonely as a crow in a strange country.” In reality, he longed for the Capricorn—I don’t just mean the tropics; I mean the ship too. Eventually, he went to Dorsetshire to see his family, caught a bad cold, and died unexpectedly surrounded by his shocked family. I don’t know if his efforts in the City of London had weakened his health, but I believe it was this visit that energized the coal idea. Regardless, the Tropical Belt Coal Company was established shortly after Morrison, the victim of gratitude and his home climate, had passed away and joined his ancestors in a Dorsetshire churchyard.
Heyst was immensely shocked. He got the news in the Moluccas through the Tesmans, and then disappeared for a time. It appears that he stayed with a Dutch government doctor in Amboyna, a friend of his who looked after him for a bit in his bungalow. He became visible again rather suddenly, his eyes sunk in his head, and with a sort of guarded attitude, as if afraid someone would reproach him with the death of Morrison.
Heyst was extremely shocked. He received the news in the Moluccas through the Tesmans and then vanished for a while. It seems he stayed with a Dutch government doctor in Amboyna, a friend who took care of him for a bit in his bungalow. He reappeared rather suddenly, his eyes sunken in his face and with a cautious demeanor, as if he were afraid someone would blame him for Morrison's death.
Naive Heyst! As if anybody would . . . Nobody amongst us had any interest in men who went home. They were all right; they did not count any more. Going to Europe was nearly as final as going to Heaven. It removed a man from the world of hazard and adventure.
Naive Heyst! As if anyone would... None of us cared about guys who went home. They were fine; they didn't matter anymore. Going to Europe was almost as permanent as going to Heaven. It took a man out of the world of risk and excitement.
As a matter of fact, many of us did not hear of this death till months afterwards—from Schomberg, who disliked Heyst gratuitously and made up a piece of sinister whispered gossip:
As a matter of fact, many of us didn’t hear about this death until months later—from Schomberg, who disliked Heyst for no reason and created a piece of sinister whispered gossip:
“That's what comes of having anything to do with that fellow. He squeezes you dry like a lemon, then chucks you out—sends you home to die. Take warning by Morrison!”
"That's what you get for getting involved with that guy. He drains you completely like a lemon, then just tosses you aside—sends you home to wither away. Learn from Morrison!"
Of course, we laughed at the innkeeper's suggestions of black mystery. Several of us heard that Heyst was prepared to go to Europe himself, to push on his coal enterprise personally; but he never went. It wasn't necessary. The company was formed without him, and his nomination of manager in the tropics came out to him by post.
Of course, we laughed at the innkeeper's ideas about black mystery. Several of us heard that Heyst was ready to go to Europe himself to personally advance his coal business, but he never went. It wasn't needed. The company was created without him, and his appointment as manager in the tropics was sent to him by mail.
From the first he had selected Samburan, or Round Island, for the central station. Some copies of the prospectus issued in Europe, having found their way out East, were passed from hand to hand. We greatly admired the map which accompanied them for the edification of the shareholders. On it Samburan was represented as the central spot of the Eastern Hemisphere with its name engraved in enormous capitals. Heavy lines radiated from it in all directions through the tropics, figuring a mysterious and effective star—lines of influence or lines of distance, or something of that sort. Company promoters have an imagination of their own. There's no more romantic temperament on earth than the temperament of a company promoter. Engineers came out, coolies were imported, bungalows were put up on Samburan, a gallery driven into the hillside, and actually some coal got out.
From the start, he chose Samburan, or Round Island, as the main station. Some copies of the prospectus released in Europe made their way to the East and were shared around. We really liked the map that came with them for the benefit of the shareholders. On it, Samburan was marked as the focal point of the Eastern Hemisphere, with its name written in big bold letters. Thick lines stretched out from it in all directions through the tropics, resembling a mysterious and impactful star—lines of influence or distance, or something like that. Company promoters have a unique imagination. There's no more romantic spirit in the world than that of a company promoter. Engineers came out, laborers were brought in, bungalows were built on Samburan, a path was carved into the hillside, and they even managed to extract some coal.
These manifestations shook the soberest minds. For a time everybody in the islands was talking of the Tropical Belt Coal, and even those who smiled quietly to themselves were only hiding their uneasiness. Oh, yes; it had come, and anybody could see what would be the consequences—the end of the individual trader, smothered under a great invasion of steamers. We could not afford to buy steamers. Not we. And Heyst was the manager.
These events unsettled even the most level-headed people. For a while, everyone in the islands was discussing the Tropical Belt Coal, and even those who quietly chuckled to themselves were just masking their discomfort. Oh, yes; it had arrived, and anyone could predict the outcomes—the demise of the independent trader, overwhelmed by a massive influx of steamships. We couldn't afford to purchase steamships. Not us. And Heyst was the one in charge.
“You know, Heyst, enchanted Heyst.”
"You know, Heyst, magical Heyst."
“Oh, come! He has been no better than a loafer around here as far back as any of us can remember.”
“Oh, come on! He hasn’t been any better than a freeloader around here for as long as any of us can remember.”
“Yes, he said he was looking for facts. Well, he's got hold of one that will do for all of us,” commented a bitter voice.
“Yes, he said he was looking for facts. Well, he’s got one that works for all of us,” commented a bitter voice.
“That's what they call development—and be hanged to it!” muttered another.
“That's what they call progress—and forget about it!” muttered another.
Never was Heyst talked about so much in the tropical belt before.
Heyst had never been talked about so much in the tropics before.
“Isn't he a Swedish baron or something?”
“Isn't he like a Swedish baron or something?”
“He, a baron? Get along with you!”
“He’s a baron? Really?”
For my part I haven't the slightest doubt that he was. While he was still drifting amongst the islands, enigmatical and disregarded like an insignificant ghost, he told me so himself on a certain occasion. It was a long time before he materialized in this alarming way into the destroyer of our little industry—Heyst the Enemy.
For my part, I have no doubt that he was. While he was still wandering among the islands, mysterious and overlooked like an inconsequential ghost, he told me so himself on one occasion. It took a long time before he showed up in this alarming way as the destroyer of our little business—Heyst the Enemy.
It became the fashion with a good many to speak of Heyst as the Enemy. He was very concrete, very visible now. He was rushing all over the Archipelago, jumping in and out of local mail-packets as if they had been tram-cars, here, there, and everywhere—organizing with all his might. This was no mooning about. This was business. And this sudden display of purposeful energy shook the incredulity of the most sceptical more than any scientific demonstration of the value of these coal-outcrops could have done. It was impressive. Schomberg was the only one who resisted the infection. Big, manly in a portly style, and profusely bearded, with a glass of beer in his thick paw, he would approach some table where the topic of the hour was being discussed, would listen for a moment, and then come out with his invariable declaration:
It became trendy for a lot of people to refer to Heyst as the Enemy. He was very real, very visible now. He was darting all over the Archipelago, jumping in and out of local mail boats as if they were trams, going here, there, and everywhere—organizing with all his energy. This wasn’t just idling around. This was serious work. And this sudden display of determined energy surprised even the most skeptical more than any scientific proof of the value of those coal deposits could have. It was impressive. Schomberg was the only one who didn’t catch the bug. Large, manly in a robust way, and heavily bearded, with a glass of beer in his thick hand, he would approach some table where the hot topic was being discussed, would listen for a moment, and then deliver his usual statement:
“All this is very well, gentlemen; but he can't throw any of his coal-dust in my eyes. There's nothing in it. Why, there can't be anything in it. A fellow like that for manager? Phoo!”
“All this is fine, gentlemen, but he can't fool me with his tricks. There's nothing to it. There can't be anything to it. A guy like him as a manager? No way!”
Was it the clairvoyance of imbecile hatred, or mere stupid tenacity of opinion, which ends sometimes by scoring against the world in a most astonishing manner? Most of us can remember instances of triumphant folly; and that ass Schomberg triumphed. The T.B.C. Company went into liquidation, as I began by telling you. The Tesmans washed their hands of it. The Government cancelled those famous contracts, the talk died out, and presently it was remarked here and there that Heyst had faded completely away. He had become invisible, as in those early days when he used to make a bolt clear out of sight in his attempts to break away from the enchantment of “these isles,” either in the direction of New Guinea or in the direction of Saigon—to cannibals or to cafes. The enchanted Heyst! Had he at last broken the spell? Had he died? We were too indifferent to wonder overmuch. You see we had on the whole liked him well enough. And liking is not sufficient to keep going the interest one takes in a human being. With hatred, apparently, it is otherwise. Schomberg couldn't forget Heyst. The keen, manly Teutonic creature was a good hater. A fool often is.
Was it the insight from foolish hatred, or just stubbornness in opinion, that sometimes ends up surprising the world in a remarkable way? Most of us can recall instances of victorious foolishness; and that idiot Schomberg succeeded. The T.B.C. Company went under, as I mentioned earlier. The Tesmans distanced themselves from it. The government canceled those well-known contracts, the buzz faded, and soon it was noted here and there that Heyst had completely disappeared. He had become invisible, just like in those early days when he used to vanish while trying to escape the allure of “these isles,” whether towards New Guinea or Saigon—to cannibals or cafes. The enchanted Heyst! Had he finally broken the spell? Had he died? We were too indifferent to ponder much. You see, we had generally liked him well enough. But liking alone isn’t enough to sustain interest in someone. It seems the opposite is true with hatred. Schomberg couldn't forget Heyst. The sharp, strong Teutonic guy was a good hater. A fool often is.
“Good evening, gentlemen. Have you got everything you want? So! Good! You see? What was I always telling you? Aha! There was nothing in it. I knew it. But what I would like to know is what became of that—Swede.”
“Good evening, gentlemen. Do you have everything you need? Great! You see? What was I always telling you? Aha! There was nothing to it. I knew it. But what I want to know is what happened to that—Swede.”
He put a stress on the word Swede as if it meant scoundrel. He detested Scandinavians generally. Why? Goodness only knows. A fool like that is unfathomable. He continued:
He emphasized the word Swede as if it meant swindler. He had a strong dislike for Scandinavians in general. Why? Who knows. A fool like that is impossible to understand. He went on:
“It's five months or more since I have spoken to anybody who has seen him.”
"It's been over five months since I talked to anyone who has seen him."
As I have said, we were not much interested; but Schomberg, of course, could not understand that. He was grotesquely dense. Whenever three people came together in his hotel, he took good care that Heyst should be with them.
As I mentioned, we weren't really that interested; but Schomberg, of course, couldn't grasp that. He was absurdly slow on the uptake. Whenever three people gathered in his hotel, he made sure that Heyst was among them.
“I hope the fellow did not go and drown himself,” he would add with a comical earnestness that ought to have made us shudder; only our crowd was superficial, and did not apprehend the psychology of this pious hope.
“I hope the guy didn’t go and drown himself,” he would add with a funny seriousness that should have made us shiver; but our group was shallow and didn’t grasp the psychology behind this sincere hope.
“Why? Heyst isn't in debt to you for drinks is he?” somebody asked him once with shallow scorn.
“Why? Heyst doesn't owe you for drinks, does he?” someone asked him once with a hint of scorn.
“Drinks! Oh, dear no!”
“Drinks! Oh, no way!”
The innkeeper was not mercenary. Teutonic temperament seldom is. But he put on a sinister expression to tell us that Heyst had not paid perhaps three visits altogether to his “establishment.” This was Heyst's crime, for which Schomberg wished him nothing less than a long and tormented existence. Observe the Teutonic sense of proportion and nice forgiving temper.
The innkeeper wasn't greedy. People of Teutonic background usually aren’t. But he gave us a dark look to let us know that Heyst had likely only visited his “establishment” maybe three times in total. That was Heyst's offense, and Schomberg wanted him to have nothing less than a long and miserable life because of it. Notice the Teutonic sense of balance and their ability to forgive.
At last, one afternoon, Schomberg was seen approaching a group of his customers. He was obviously in high glee. He squared his manly chest with great importance.
At last, one afternoon, Schomberg was seen walking up to a group of his customers. He was clearly in high spirits. He puffed out his chest with great significance.
“Gentlemen, I have news of him. Who? why, that Swede. He is still on Samburan. He's never been away from it. The company is gone, the engineers are gone, the clerks are gone, the coolies are gone, everything's gone; but there he sticks. Captain Davidson, coming by from the westward, saw him with his own eyes. Something white on the wharf, so he steamed in and went ashore in a small boat. Heyst, right enough. Put a book into his pocket, always very polite. Been strolling on the wharf and reading. 'I remain in possession here,' he told Captain Davidson. What I want to know is what he gets to eat there. A piece of dried fish now and then—what? That's coming down pretty low for a man who turned up his nose at my table d'hote!”
“Gentlemen, I have news about him. Who? That Swede. He’s still at Samburan. He’s never left. The company is gone, the engineers are gone, the clerks are gone, the workers are gone, everything's gone; but he’s still there. Captain Davidson, passing by from the west, saw him with his own eyes. There was something white on the wharf, so he steered in and went ashore in a small boat. Heyst, for sure. He had a book in his pocket and was always very polite. Just strolling on the wharf and reading. 'I’m still here,' he told Captain Davidson. What I want to know is what he's eating there. A piece of dried fish every now and then—seriously? That’s pretty low for a guy who turned up his nose at my fancy meals!”
He winked with immense malice. A bell started ringing, and he led the way to the dining-room as if into a temple, very grave, with the air of a benefactor of mankind. His ambition was to feed it at a profitable price, and his delight was to talk of it behind its back. It was very characteristic of him to gloat over the idea of Heyst having nothing decent to eat.
He winked with a wicked grin. A bell began to ring, and he walked toward the dining room like it was a temple, looking serious, like he was some sort of savior. He wanted to provide food at a good price, and he loved talking about it when it wasn’t around. It was totally in character for him to take pleasure in the thought of Heyst having nothing good to eat.
CHAPTER FOUR
A few of us who were sufficiently interested went to Davidson for details. These were not many. He told us that he passed to the north of Samburan on purpose to see what was going on. At first, it looked as if that side of the island had been altogether abandoned. This was what he expected. Presently, above the dense mass of vegetation that Samburan presents to view, he saw the head of the flagstaff without a flag. Then, while steaming across the slight indentation which for a time was known officially as Black Diamond Bay, he made out with his glass the white figure on the coaling-wharf. It could be no one but Heyst.
A few of us who were really interested went to Davidson for more information. There wasn’t much. He told us that he went north of Samburan on purpose to see what was happening. At first, it seemed like that side of the island had been completely abandoned. This was what he expected. Soon, above the thick mass of vegetation that Samburan shows, he spotted the top of the flagpole, but there was no flag. Then, while crossing the small bay that was once officially called Black Diamond Bay, he could make out the white figure on the coaling wharf. It could be no one but Heyst.
“I thought for certain he wanted to be taken off, so I steamed in. He made no signs. However, I lowered a boat. I could not see another living being anywhere. Yes. He had a book in his hand. He looked exactly as we have always seen him—very neat, white shoes, cork helmet. He explained to me that he had always had a taste for solitude. It was the first I ever heard of it, I told him. He only smiled. What could I say? He isn't the sort of man one can speak familiarly to. There's something in him. One doesn't care to.
“I was sure he wanted to leave, so I jumped in. He didn’t show any signs. Still, I lowered a boat. I couldn’t see another soul around. Yes, he had a book in his hand. He looked just like we always saw him—very tidy, white shoes, cork helmet. He told me he’s always liked being alone. That was the first I’d ever heard of it, I said to him. He just smiled. What could I say? He’s not the kind of man you can talk to casually. There’s something about him. You just don’t want to.”
“'But what's the object? Are you thinking of keeping possession of the mine?' I asked him.
“'But what's the point? Are you thinking about maintaining control of the mine?' I asked him.
“'Something of the sort,' he says. 'I am keeping hold.'
“'Something like that,' he says. 'I'm holding on.'”
“'But all this is as dead as Julius Caesar,' I cried. 'In fact, you have nothing worth holding on to, Heyst.'
“'But all this is as irrelevant as Julius Caesar,' I exclaimed. 'In fact, you have nothing worth clinging to, Heyst.'”
“'Oh, I am done with facts,' says he, putting his hand to his helmet sharply with one of his short bows.”
“'Oh, I’m done with facts,' he says, sharply touching his helmet with one of his short bows.”
Thus dismissed, Davidson went on board his ship, swung her out, and as he was steaming away he watched from the bridge Heyst walking shoreward along the wharf. He marched into the long grass and vanished—all but the top of his white cork helmet, which seemed to swim in a green sea. Then that too disappeared, as if it had sunk into the living depths of the tropical vegetation, which is more jealous of men's conquests than the ocean, and which was about to close over the last vestiges of the liquidated Tropical Belt Coal Company—A. Heyst, manager in the East.
Thus dismissed, Davidson boarded his ship, swung her out, and as he was pulling away, he watched from the bridge as Heyst walked along the wharf towards the shore. He walked into the tall grass and disappeared—all that was visible was the top of his white cork helmet, which seemed to float in a sea of green. Then that too vanished, as if it had sunk into the dense depths of the tropical vegetation, which is more protective of human achievements than the ocean, and which was about to cover the last remnants of the now-defunct Tropical Belt Coal Company—A. Heyst, manager in the East.
Davidson, a good, simple fellow in his way, was strangely affected. It is to be noted that he knew very little of Heyst. He was one of those whom Heyst's finished courtesy of attitude and intonation most strongly disconcerted. He himself was a fellow of fine feeling, I think, though of course he had no more polish than the rest of us. We were naturally a hail-fellow-well-met crowd, with standards of our own—no worse, I daresay, than other people's; but polish was not one of them. Davidson's fineness was real enough to alter the course of the steamer he commanded. Instead of passing to the south of Samburan, he made it his practice to take the passage along the north shore, within about a mile of the wharf.
Davidson, a good and straightforward guy, was strangely affected. It’s worth noting that he didn’t know much about Heyst. He was one of those people who were most thrown off by Heyst's polished way of speaking and behaving. I believe he was a person with deep feelings, although he lacked the refinement that some others had. We were naturally a friendly group with our own standards—probably no better or worse than anyone else's—but sophistication wasn’t one of them. Davidson's sensitivity was strong enough to change the course of the steamer he was in charge of. Instead of going south of Samburan, he made it a habit to navigate the route along the north shore, which was about a mile from the wharf.
“He can see us if he likes to see us,” remarked Davidson. Then he had an afterthought: “I say! I hope he won't think I am intruding, eh?”
“He can see us if he wants to,” Davidson said. Then he had a thought: “Hey! I hope he doesn't think I'm intruding, right?”
We reassured him on the point of correct behaviour. The sea is open to all.
We reassured him about the importance of proper behavior. The sea is open to everyone.
This slight deviation added some ten miles to Davidson's round trip, but as that was sixteen hundred miles it did not matter much.
This small detour added about ten miles to Davidson's round trip, but since that was sixteen hundred miles altogether, it didn't really matter much.
“I have told my owner of it,” said the conscientious commander of the Sissie.
“I have informed my owner about it,” said the responsible captain of the Sissie.
His owner had a face like an ancient lemon. He was small and wizened—which was strange, because generally a Chinaman, as he grows in prosperity, puts on inches of girth and stature. To serve a Chinese firm is not so bad. Once they become convinced you deal straight by them, their confidence becomes unlimited. You can do no wrong. So Davidson's old Chinaman squeaked hurriedly:
His owner had a face like an old lemon. He was tiny and wrinkled—which was weird, because usually a Chinese man, as he gets richer, gains weight and height. Working for a Chinese company isn't too bad. Once they trust that you're honest with them, their confidence knows no bounds. You can do no wrong. So Davidson's old Chinese man hurriedly said:
“All right, all right, all right. You do what you like, captain—”
“All right, all right, all right. You do what you want, captain—”
And there was an end of the matter; not altogether, though. From time to time the Chinaman used to ask Davidson about the white man. He was still there, eh?
And that was the end of it, but not completely. Every now and then, the Chinese man would ask Davidson about the white guy. He was still around, right?
“I never see him,” Davidson had to confess to his owner, who would peer at him silently through round, horn-rimmed spectacles, several sizes too large for his little old face. “I never see him.”
“I never see him,” Davidson had to admit to his owner, who would silently look at him through oversized, round horn-rimmed glasses that were way too big for his tiny, old face. “I never see him.”
To me, on occasions he would say:
To me, sometimes he would say:
“I haven't a doubt he's there. He hides. It's very unpleasant.” Davidson was a little vexed with Heyst. “Funny thing,” he went on. “Of all the people I speak to, nobody ever asks after him but that Chinaman of mine—and Schomberg,” he added after a while.
“I have no doubt he’s there. He’s hiding. It’s really annoying.” Davidson was a bit annoyed with Heyst. “Funny thing,” he continued. “Of all the people I talk to, nobody ever asks about him except for my Chinaman—and Schomberg,” he added after a moment.
Yes, Schomberg, of course. He was asking everybody about everything, and arranging the information into the most scandalous shape his imagination could invent. From time to time he would step up, his blinking, cushioned eyes, his thick lips, his very chestnut beard, looking full of malice.
Yes, Schomberg, of course. He was asking everyone about everything and twisting the information into the most scandalous form his imagination could come up with. Every now and then, he would approach, his blinking, cushioned eyes, his thick lips, and his chestnut beard looking full of malice.
“Evening, gentlemen. Have you got all you want? So! Good! Well, I am told the jungle has choked the very sheds in Black Diamond Bay. Fact. He's a hermit in the wilderness now. But what can this manager get to eat there? It beats me.”
“Good evening, gentlemen. Do you have everything you need? Great! Well, I've heard that the jungle has completely overrun the sheds in Black Diamond Bay. It's true. He's living like a hermit out there now. But what’s this manager supposed to eat? I have no idea.”
Sometimes a stranger would inquire with natural curiosity:
Sometimes a stranger would ask out of genuine curiosity:
“Who? What manager?”
“Who? Which manager?”
“Oh, a certain Swede,”—with a sinister emphasis, as if he were saying “a certain brigand.” “Well known here. He's turned hermit from shame. That's what the devil does when he's found out.”
“Oh, a certain Swede,”—with a dark emphasis, as if he were saying “a certain outlaw.” “He's well-known around here. He's become a recluse out of shame. That's what the devil does when he's caught.”
Hermit. This was the latest of the more or less witty labels applied to Heyst during his aimless pilgrimage in this section of the tropical belt, where the inane clacking of Schomberg's tongue vexed our ears.
Hermit. This was the latest of the more or less clever labels given to Heyst during his wandering journey in this part of the tropical zone, where the annoying chatter of Schomberg's tongue irritated our ears.
But apparently Heyst was not a hermit by temperament. The sight of his land was not invincibly odious to him. We must believe this, since for some reason or other he did come out from his retreat for a while. Perhaps it was only to see whether there were any letters for him at the Tesmans. I don't know. No one knows. But this reappearance shows that his detachment from the world was not complete. And incompleteness of any sort leads to trouble. Axel Heyst ought not to have cared for his letters—or whatever it was that brought him out after something more than a year and a half in Samburan. But it was of no use. He had not the hermit's vocation! That was the trouble, it seems.
But clearly, Heyst wasn’t a hermit by nature. The sight of his land didn’t repulse him completely. We have to believe this, since for some reason, he did come out of his isolation for a bit. Maybe it was just to check if he had any letters waiting at the Tesmans. I don’t know. Nobody knows. But this return shows that his disconnection from the world wasn’t total. And any kind of incompleteness leads to trouble. Axel Heyst shouldn’t have cared about his letters—or whatever it was that drew him out after more than a year and a half in Samburan. But it didn’t matter. He didn’t have the vocation of a hermit! That seems to be the problem.
Be this as it may, he suddenly reappeared in the world, broad chest, bald forehead, long moustaches, polite manner, and all—the complete Heyst, even to the kindly sunken eyes on which there still rested the shadow of Morrison's death. Naturally, it was Davidson who had given him a lift out of his forsaken island. There were no other opportunities, unless some native craft were passing by—a very remote and unsatisfactory chance to wait for. Yes, he came out with Davidson, to whom he volunteered the statement that it was only for a short time—a few days, no more. He meant to go back to Samburan.
Be that as it may, he suddenly reappeared in the world, broad chest, bald head, long mustache, polite demeanor, and all—the complete Heyst, including the kindly sunken eyes that still carried the shadow of Morrison's death. Naturally, it was Davidson who had helped him escape from his abandoned island. There were no other options, unless some native boat happened to pass by—a very unlikely and unsatisfactory chance to rely on. Yes, he came out with Davidson, to whom he casually mentioned that it was only for a short while—a few days, nothing more. He intended to return to Samburan.
Davidson expressing his horror and incredulity of such foolishness, Heyst explained that when the company came into being he had his few belongings sent out from Europe.
Davidson, stunned and in disbelief at such foolishness, Heyst explained that when the company was established, he had his few possessions shipped over from Europe.
To Davidson, as to any of us, the idea of Heyst, the wandering drifting, unattached Heyst, having any belongings of the sort that can furnish a house was startlingly novel. It was grotesquely fantastic. It was like a bird owning real property.
To Davidson, just like any of us, the thought of Heyst—the aimless, unanchored Heyst—having any possessions that could actually furnish a house was shockingly new. It was absurdly outlandish. It was like a bird owning real estate.
“Belongings? Do you mean chairs and tables?” Davidson asked with unconcealed astonishment.
“Belongings? Are you talking about chairs and tables?” Davidson asked, clearly surprised.
Heyst did mean that. “My poor father died in London. It has been all stored there ever since,” he explained.
Heyst meant that. “My poor father passed away in London. It’s been stored there ever since,” he explained.
“For all these years?” exclaimed Davidson, thinking how long we all had known Heyst flitting from tree to tree in a wilderness.
“For all these years?” Davidson exclaimed, realizing how long we had all known Heyst, moving from tree to tree in the wilderness.
“Even longer,” said Heyst, who had understood very well.
“Even longer,” Heyst said, fully understanding.
This seemed to imply that he had been wandering before he came under our observation. In what regions? And what early age? Mystery. Perhaps he was a bird that had never had a nest.
This suggested that he had been roaming around before we noticed him. Where had he been? And at what young age? It's a mystery. Maybe he was a bird that had never found a nest.
“I left school early,” he remarked once to Davidson, on the passage. “It was in England. A very good school. I was not a shining success there.”
“I left school early,” he said once to Davidson, on the way. “It was in England. A really good school. I wasn't exactly a star student there.”
The confessions of Heyst. Not one of us—with the probable exception of Morrison, who was dead—had ever heard so much of his history. It looks as if the experience of hermit life had the power to loosen one's tongue, doesn't it?
The confessions of Heyst. None of us—except maybe Morrison, who was dead—had ever heard so much of his story. It seems like living as a hermit made him more open, doesn’t it?
During that memorable passage, in the Sissie, which took about two days, he volunteered other hints—for you could not call it information—about his history. And Davidson was interested. He was interested not because the hints were exciting but because of that innate curiosity about our fellows which is a trait of human nature. Davidson's existence, too, running the Sissie along the Java Sea and back again, was distinctly monotonous and, in a sense, lonely. He never had any sort of company on board. Native deck-passengers in plenty, of course, but never a white man, so the presence of Heyst for two days must have been a godsend. Davidson was telling us all about it afterwards. Heyst said that his father had written a lot of books. He was a philosopher.
During that memorable trip on the Sissie, which took about two days, he shared some hints—though you couldn't really call it information—about his background. And Davidson was intrigued. He wasn't fascinated because the hints were thrilling, but because of that natural curiosity we have about other people, which is part of being human. Davidson's life, too, running the Sissie along the Java Sea and back again, was pretty dull and, in a way, lonely. He never had any real company on board. There were plenty of native deck passengers, of course, but never another white man, so having Heyst around for two days must have felt like a breath of fresh air. Davidson recounted everything about it later on. Heyst mentioned that his father had written a lot of books. He was a philosopher.
“Seems to me he must have been something of a crank, too,” was Davidson's comment. “Apparently he had quarrelled with his people in Sweden. Just the sort of father you would expect Heyst to have. Isn't he a bit of a crank himself? He told me that directly his father died he lit out into the wide world on his own, and had been on the move till he fetched up against this famous coal business. Fits the son of the father somehow, don't you think?”
“Seems to me he must have been a bit of a weirdo, too,” was Davidson's comment. “Apparently, he had a falling out with his family in Sweden. Just the kind of father you’d expect Heyst to have. Isn’t he a bit of a weirdo himself? He told me that as soon as his father died, he took off into the world by himself and has been on the run until he ended up with this famous coal business. Fits the son of the father somehow, don’t you think?”
For the rest, Heyst was as polite as ever. He offered to pay for his passage; but when Davidson refused to hear of it he seized him heartily by the hand, gave one of his courtly bows, and declared that he was touched by his friendly proceedings.
For the rest, Heyst was as polite as ever. He offered to pay for his passage; but when Davidson refused to hear of it, he shook his hand warmly, gave one of his polite bows, and said he was moved by his kindness.
“I am not alluding to this trifling amount which you decline to take,” he went on, giving a shake to Davidson's hand. “But I am touched by your humanity.” Another shake. “Believe me, I am profoundly aware of having been an object of it.” Final shake of the hand. All this meant that Heyst understood in a proper sense the little Sissie's periodic appearance in sight of his hermitage.
“I’m not referring to this small amount that you refuse to accept,” he continued, shaking Davidson's hand. “But I appreciate your kindness.” Another shake. “Trust me, I’m deeply aware of being a recipient of it.” Final shake of the hand. This all meant that Heyst truly understood the occasional visits of little Sissie to his secluded spot.
“He's a genuine gentleman,” Davidson said to us. “I was really sorry when he went ashore.”
"He's a true gentleman," Davidson told us. "I was really sorry when he got off the boat."
We asked him where he had left Heyst.
We asked him where he had left Heyst.
“Why, in Sourabaya—where else?”
“Why, in Surabaya—where else?”
The Tesmans had their principal counting-house in Sourabaya. There had long existed a connection between Heyst and the Tesmans. The incongruity of a hermit having agents did not strike us, nor yet the absurdity of a forgotten cast-off, derelict manager of a wrecked, collapsed, vanished enterprise, having business to attend to. We said Sourabaya, of course, and took it for granted that he would stay with one of the Tesmans. One of us even wondered what sort of reception he would get; for it was known that Julius Tesman was unreasonably bitter about the Tropical Belt Coal fiasco. But Davidson set us right. It was nothing of the kind. Heyst went to stay in Schomberg's hotel, going ashore in the hotel launch. Not that Schomberg would think of sending his launch alongside a mere trader like the Sissie. But she had been meeting a coasting mail-packet, and had been signalled to. Schomberg himself was steering her.
The Tesmans had their main office in Sourabaya. There had been a long-standing connection between Heyst and the Tesmans. The idea of a hermit having agents didn’t seem odd to us, nor did the ridiculousness of a forgotten, discarded, and defunct manager of a collapsed business still having matters to attend to. We mentioned Sourabaya, naturally, and assumed he would stay with one of the Tesmans. One of us even speculated about what kind of welcome he would receive since it was known that Julius Tesman harbored a bitter resentment over the Tropical Belt Coal disaster. But Davidson corrected us. It was nothing like that. Heyst went to stay at Schomberg's hotel, going ashore in the hotel’s launch. Not that Schomberg would think of sending his launch to pick up a mere trader like the Sissie. However, it had been meeting a coastal mail packet and had been signaled to do so. Schomberg himself was at the helm.
“You should have seen Schomberg's eyes bulge out when Heyst jumped in with an ancient brown leather bag!” said Davidson. “He pretended not to know who it was—at first, anyway. I didn't go ashore with them. We didn't stay more than a couple of hours altogether. Landed two thousand coconuts and cleared out. I have agreed to pick him up again on my next trip in twenty days' time.”
“You should have seen Schomberg's eyes pop when Heyst jumped in with an old brown leather bag!” said Davidson. “He acted like he didn’t know who it was—at least at first. I didn’t go ashore with them. We didn’t stay more than a couple of hours in total. We dropped off two thousand coconuts and then left. I’ve agreed to pick him up again on my next trip in twenty days.”
CHAPTER FIVE
Davidson happened to be two days late on his return trip; no great matter, certainly, but he made a point of going ashore at once, during the hottest hour of the afternoon, to look for Heyst. Schomberg's hotel stood back in an extensive enclosure containing a garden, some large trees, and, under their spreading boughs, a detached “hall available for concerts and other performances,” as Schomberg worded it in his advertisements. Torn, and fluttering bills, intimating in heavy red capitals CONCERTS EVERY NIGHT, were stuck on the brick pillars on each side of the gateway.
Davidson was two days late returning; not a big deal, really, but he decided to go ashore right away during the hottest part of the afternoon to find Heyst. Schomberg's hotel was set back in a large area that included a garden and some big trees, and under their wide branches was a separate “hall available for concerts and other performances,” as Schomberg described it in his ads. Torn and fluttering flyers, proclaiming in bold red letters CONCERTS EVERY NIGHT, were plastered on the brick pillars on either side of the entrance.
The walk had been long and confoundedly sunny. Davidson stood wiping his wet neck and face on what Schomberg called “the piazza.” Several doors opened on to it, but all the screens were down. Not a soul was in sight, not even a China boy—nothing but a lot of painted iron chairs and tables. Solitude, shade, and gloomy silence—and a faint, treacherous breeze which came from under the trees and quite unexpectedly caused the melting Davidson to shiver slightly—the little shiver of the tropics which in Sourabaya, especially, often means fever and the hospital to the incautious white man.
The walk had been long and incredibly sunny. Davidson stood wiping his wet neck and face on what Schomberg called "the piazza." Several doors opened onto it, but all the screens were down. Not a soul was in sight, not even a Chinese boy—nothing but a bunch of painted iron chairs and tables. Solitude, shade, and gloomy silence—and a faint, tricky breeze that came from under the trees and unexpectedly made the melting Davidson shiver slightly—the little shiver of the tropics which, in Sourabaya especially, often signals fever and a trip to the hospital for the careless white man.
The prudent Davidson sought shelter in the nearest darkened room. In the artificial dusk, beyond the levels of shrouded billiard-tables, a white form heaved up from two chairs on which it had been extended. The middle of the day, table d'hote tiffin once over, was Schomberg's easy time. He lounged out, portly, deliberate, on the defensive, the great fair beard like a cuirass over his manly chest. He did not like Davidson, never a very faithful client of his. He hit a bell on one of the tables as he went by, and asked in a distant, Officer-in-Reserve manner:
The cautious Davidson found refuge in the nearest dimly lit room. In the artificial twilight, beyond the covered billiard tables, a pale figure rose from two chairs where it had been sprawled. It was midday, and after the table d'hôte lunch, Schomberg was in his element. He strolled out, round and slow, on guard, with his big fair beard sitting like armor over his chest. He didn't like Davidson, who had never been a loyal client of his. As he passed by, he rang a bell on one of the tables and asked in a distant, reserve officer tone:
“You desire?”
"What do you want?"
The good Davidson, still sponging his wet neck, declared with simplicity that he had come to fetch away Heyst, as agreed.
The good Davidson, still wiping his wet neck, simply stated that he had come to take Heyst away, as agreed.
“Not here!”
“Not here!”
A Chinaman appeared in response to the bell. Schomberg turned to him very severely:
A Chinese man showed up in response to the bell. Schomberg turned to him very sternly:
“Take the gentleman's order.”
“Take the man's order.”
Davidson had to be going. Couldn't wait—only begged that Heyst should be informed that the Sissie would leave at midnight.
Davidson had to go. He couldn't wait—he only asked that Heyst be told the Sissie would leave at midnight.
“Not—here, I am telling you!”
“Not—I'm telling you right now!”
Davidson slapped his thigh in concern.
Davidson slapped his thigh in worry.
“Dear me! Hospital, I suppose.” A natural enough surmise in a very feverish locality.
“Wow! I guess it’s the hospital.” A pretty reasonable guess in a really feverish area.
The Lieutenant of the Reserve only pursed up his mouth and raised his eyebrows without looking at him. It might have meant anything, but Davidson dismissed the hospital idea with confidence. However, he had to get hold of Heyst between this and midnight:
The Lieutenant of the Reserve just pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows without making eye contact. It could have meant anything, but Davidson confidently dismissed the hospital idea. Still, he needed to track down Heyst before midnight:
“He has been staying here?” he asked.
"Has he been staying here?" he asked.
“Yes, he was staying here.”
"Yeah, he was staying here."
“Can you tell me where he is now?” Davidson went on placidly. Within himself he was beginning to grow anxious, having developed the affection of a self-appointed protector towards Heyst. The answer he got was:
“Can you tell me where he is now?” Davidson asked calmly. Inside, he was starting to feel anxious, having taken on the role of a self-appointed protector towards Heyst. The response he received was:
“Can't tell. It's none of my business,” accompanied by majestic oscillations of the hotel-keeper's head, hinting at some awful mystery.
“Can’t say. It’s not my concern,” the hotel-keeper replied, his head moving dramatically, suggesting some terrible secret.
Davidson was placidity itself. It was his nature. He did not betray his sentiments, which were not favourable to Schomberg.
Davidson was completely calm. That was just who he was. He didn’t show his feelings, which weren’t positive towards Schomberg.
“I am sure to find out at the Tesmans' office,” he thought. But it was a very hot hour, and if Heyst was down at the port he would have learned already that the Sissie was in. It was even possible that Heyst had already gone on board, where he could enjoy a coolness denied to the town. Davidson, being stout, was much preoccupied with coolness and inclined to immobility. He lingered awhile, as if irresolute. Schomberg, at the door, looking out, affected perfect indifference. He could not keep it up, though. Suddenly he turned inward and asked with brusque rage:
“I’ll definitely find out at the Tesmans' office,” he thought. But it was an incredibly hot hour, and if Heyst was down at the port, he would have already heard that the Sissie was in. It was even possible that Heyst had already gone on board, where he could enjoy a coolness that the town didn’t offer. Davidson, being heavyset, was very focused on finding coolness and was inclined to stay still. He hung around for a bit, looking uncertain. Schomberg, at the door, was looking out and pretended to be completely indifferent. But he couldn't keep it up. Suddenly, he turned back inside and asked with abrupt anger:
“You wanted to see him?”
"Do you want to see him?"
“Why, yes,” said Davidson. “We agreed to meet—”
“Sure,” said Davidson. “We agreed to meet—”
“Don't you bother. He doesn't care about that now.”
“Don't worry about it. He doesn't care about that anymore.”
“Doesn't he?”
"Doesn't he?"
“Well, you can judge for yourself. He isn't here, is he? You take my word for it. Don't you bother about him. I am advising you as a friend.”
"Well, you can decide for yourself. He isn't here, is he? Just trust me on this. Don’t worry about him. I’m just giving you some friendly advice."
“Thank you,” said, Davidson, inwardly startled at the savage tone. “I think I will sit down for a moment and have a drink, after all.”
“Thanks,” said Davidson, taken aback by the harsh tone. “I think I’ll take a seat for a minute and have a drink, after all.”
This was not what Schomberg had expected to hear. He called brutally:
This wasn't what Schomberg had expected to hear. He shouted harshly:
“Boy!”
"Hey!"
The Chinaman approached, and after referring him to the white man by a nod the hotel-keeper departed, muttering to himself. Davidson heard him gnash his teeth as he went.
The Chinese man came over, and after giving him a nod to indicate the white man, the hotel owner walked away, grumbling to himself. Davidson heard him grinding his teeth as he left.
Davidson sat alone with the billiard-tables as if there had been not a soul staying in the hotel. His placidity was so genuine that he was not unduly, fretting himself over the absence of Heyst, or the mysterious manners Schomberg had treated him to. He was considering these things in his own fairly shrewd way. Something had happened; and he was loath to go away to investigate, being restrained by a presentiment that somehow enlightenment would come to him there. A poster of CONCERTS EVERY EVENING, like those on the gate, but in a good state of preservation, hung on the wall fronting him. He looked at it idly and was struck by the fact—then not so very common—that it was a ladies' orchestra; “Zangiacomo's eastern tour—eighteen performers.” The poster stated that they had had the honour of playing their select repertoire before various colonial excellencies, also before pashas, sheiks, chiefs, H. H. the Sultan of Mascate, etc., etc.
Davidson sat by himself with the billiard tables, as if no one else was staying at the hotel. His calmness was so genuine that he didn’t overly worry about Heyst’s absence or Schomberg's strange behavior towards him. He was reflecting on these matters in his own pretty sharp way. Something had happened, and he was hesitant to leave and look into it, held back by a feeling that somehow he would gain clarity if he stayed. A poster reading “CONCERTS EVERY EVENING,” like the ones at the entrance but in good condition, hung on the wall in front of him. He glanced at it casually and noticed something not very common at the time—that it featured a ladies' orchestra: “Zangiacomo's eastern tour—eighteen performers.” The poster mentioned that they had the honor of performing their selected repertoire for various colonial dignitaries, as well as for pashas, sheiks, chiefs, H. H. the Sultan of Mascate, and so on.
Davidson felt sorry for the eighteen lady-performers. He knew what that sort of life was like, the sordid conditions and brutal incidents of such tours led by such Zangiacomos who often were anything but musicians by profession. While he was staring at the poster, a door somewhere at his back opened, and a woman came in who was looked upon as Schomberg's wife, no doubt with truth. As somebody remarked cynically once, she was too unattractive to be anything else. The opinion that he treated her abominably was based on her frightened expression. Davidson lifted his hat to her. Mrs. Schomberg gave him an inclination of her sallow head and incontinently sat down behind a sort of raised counter, facing the door, with a mirror and rows of bottles at her back. Her hair was very elaborately done with two ringlets on the left side of her scraggy neck; her dress was of silk, and she had come on duty for the afternoon. For some reason or other Schomberg exacted this from her, though she added nothing to the fascinations of the place. She sat there in the smoke and noise, like an enthroned idol, smiling stupidly over the billiards from time to time, speaking to no one, and no one speaking to her. Schomberg himself took no more interest in her than may be implied in a sudden and totally unmotived scowl. Otherwise the very Chinamen ignored her existence.
Davidson felt sorry for the eighteen female performers. He understood what that kind of life was like, the grim conditions and harsh experiences of tours led by Zangiacomos, who often weren't even musicians by trade. While he was looking at the poster, a door behind him opened, and a woman came in who was regarded as Schomberg's wife, likely with good reason. As someone once cynically remarked, she was too unattractive to be anything else. The idea that he treated her poorly was based on her scared expression. Davidson tipped his hat to her. Mrs. Schomberg nodded her pale head and quickly sat down behind a sort of raised counter, facing the door, with a mirror and rows of bottles behind her. Her hair was very elaborately styled with two ringlets on the left side of her bony neck; her dress was silk, and she had come on duty for the afternoon. For some unknown reason, Schomberg insisted on this, even though she added nothing to the charm of the place. She sat there in the smoke and noise, like a frozen idol, occasionally smiling blankly over the billiards, not speaking to anyone, and no one speaking to her. Schomberg himself showed no more interest in her than a random, unprovoked scowl. The other Chinese men completely ignored her as well.
She had interrupted Davidson in his reflections. Being alone with her, her silence and open-eyed immobility made him uncomfortable. He was easily sorry for people. It seemed rude not to take any notice of her. He said, in allusion to the poster:
She had interrupted Davidson in his thoughts. Being alone with her, her silence and wide-eyed stillness made him uneasy. He easily felt sorry for others. It seemed inconsiderate not to acknowledge her. He said, referring to the poster:
“Are you having these people in the house?”
“Are you letting these people in the house?”
She was so unused to being addressed by customers that at the sound of his voice she jumped in her seat. Davidson was telling us afterwards that she jumped exactly like a figure made of wood, without losing her rigid immobility. She did not even move her eyes; but she answered him freely, though her very lips seemed made of wood.
She was so unaccustomed to being spoken to by customers that when she heard his voice, she jumped in her seat. Davidson told us later that she jumped just like a wooden figure, not losing her stiff stillness. She didn’t even move her eyes; but she responded to him without hesitation, even though her lips seemed completely wooden.
“They stayed here over a month. They are gone now. They played every evening.”
“They stayed here for over a month. They’re gone now. They played every evening.”
“Pretty good, were they?”
“Pretty good, right?”
To this she said nothing; and as she kept on staring fixedly in front of her, her silence disconcerted Davidson. It looked as if she had not heard him—which was impossible. Perhaps she drew the line of speech at the expression of opinions. Schomberg might have trained her, for domestic reasons, to keep them to herself. But Davidson felt in honour obliged to converse; so he said, putting his own interpretation on this surprising silence:
To this, she didn't say anything; and as she continued to stare straight ahead, her silence unsettled Davidson. It seemed like she hadn't heard him—which was impossible. Maybe she had been taught to keep her opinions to herself for personal reasons. But Davidson felt it was his duty to engage in conversation, so he said, interpreting her surprising silence:
“I see—not much account. Such bands hardly ever are. An Italian lot, Mrs. Schomberg, to judge by the name of the boss?”
"I see—not much to brag about. Such groups are rarely impressive. An Italian bunch, Mrs. Schomberg, based on the name of the leader?"
She shook her head negatively.
She shook her head no.
“No. He is a German really; only he dyes his hair and beard black for business. Zangiacomo is his business name.”
“No. He’s actually German; he just dyes his hair and beard black for work. Zangiacomo is his business name.”
“That's a curious fact,” said Davidson. His head being full of Heyst, it occurred to him that she might be aware of other facts. This was a very amazing discovery to anyone who looked at Mrs. Schomberg. Nobody had ever suspected her of having a mind. I mean even a little of it, I mean any at all. One was inclined to think of her as an It—an automaton, a very plain dummy, with an arrangement for bowing the head at times and smiling stupidly now and then. Davidson viewed her profile with a flattened nose, a hollow cheek, and one staring, unwinking, goggle eye. He asked himself: Did that speak just now? Will it speak again? It was as exciting, for the mere wonder of it, as trying to converse with a mechanism. A smile played about the fat features of Davidson; the smile of a man making an amusing experiment. He spoke again to her:
“That's an interesting fact,” said Davidson. Since his mind was occupied with Heyst, he realized she might know other things. This was a surprising revelation to anyone who looked at Mrs. Schomberg. No one had ever thought she had any intelligence. I mean even a little bit of it, or any at all. People tended to see her as an It—an automaton, a very plain dummy, with a mechanism for bowing her head occasionally and smiling blankly now and then. Davidson observed her profile, with a flat nose, hollow cheek, and one wide, unblinking goggle eye. He asked himself: Did she just speak? Will she speak again? It was thrilling, just for the sheer curiosity of it, like trying to talk to a machine. A smile spread across Davidson's round face; the smile of a man conducting a fun experiment. He spoke to her again:
“But the other members of that orchestra were real Italians, were they not?”
“But the other members of that orchestra were actual Italians, right?”
Of course, he didn't care. He wanted to see whether the mechanism would work again. It did. It said they were not. They were of all sorts, apparently. It paused, with the one goggle eye immovably gazing down the whole length of the room and through the door opening on to the “piazza.” It paused, then went on in the same low pitch:
Of course, he didn't care. He wanted to see if the mechanism would work again. It did. It said they weren’t. They were all kinds, apparently. It paused, with its one goggle eye fixed down the entire length of the room and through the door leading out to the “piazza.” It paused, then continued in the same low tone:
“There was even one English girl.”
“There was even one English girl.”
“Poor devil!”—said Davidson, “I suppose these women are not much better than slaves really. Was that fellow with the dyed beard decent in his way?”
“Poor guy!” said Davidson, “I guess these women aren’t much better than slaves, really. Was that guy with the dyed beard decent in his way?”
The mechanism remained silent. The sympathetic soul of Davidson drew its own conclusions.
The machine was quiet. Davidson's compassionate nature reached its own conclusions.
“Beastly life for these women!” he said. “When you say an English girl, Mrs. Schomberg, do you really mean a young girl? Some of these orchestra girls are no chicks.”
“It's a rough life for these women!” he said. “When you say an English girl, Mrs. Schomberg, do you really mean a young girl? Some of these orchestra girls are no spring chickens.”
“Young enough,” came the low voice out of Mrs. Schomberg's unmoved physiognomy.
“Young enough,” said the low voice from Mrs. Schomberg's expressionless face.
Davidson, encouraged, remarked that he was sorry for her. He was easily sorry for people.
Davidson, feeling motivated, said that he felt sorry for her. He often felt sorry for people.
“Where did they go to from here?” he asked.
“Where did they go from here?” he asked.
“She did not go with them. She ran away.”
“She didn’t go with them. She ran away.”
This was the pronouncement Davidson obtained next. It introduced a new sort of interest.
This was the announcement that Davidson received next. It sparked a new kind of interest.
“Well! Well!” he exclaimed placidly; and then, with the air of a man who knows life: “Who with?” he inquired with assurance.
“Well! Well!” he said calmly; and then, with the confidence of someone who understands life: “Who with?” he asked assuredly.
Mrs. Schomberg's immobility gave her an appearance of listening intently. Perhaps she was really listening; but Schomberg must have been finishing his sleep in some distant part of the house. The silence was profound, and lasted long enough to become startling. Then, enthroned above Davidson, she whispered at last:
Mrs. Schomberg's stillness made it seem like she was paying close attention. Maybe she actually was; but Schomberg must have been taking his time waking up in some far corner of the house. The silence was deep, lasting long enough to feel unsettling. Then, sitting above Davidson, she finally whispered:
“That friend of yours.”
"Your friend."
“Oh, you know I am here looking for a friend,” said Davidson hopefully. “Won't you tell me—”
“Oh, you know I’m here looking for a friend,” Davidson said hopefully. “Can you tell me—”
“I've told you”
"I already told you"
“Eh?”
"Yeah?"
A mist seemed to roll away from before Davidson's eyes, disclosing something he could not believe.
A fog appeared to lift from Davidson's eyes, revealing something he couldn't believe.
“You can't mean it!” he cried. “He's not the man for it.” But the last words came out in a faint voice. Mrs. Schomberg never moved her head the least bit. Davidson, after the shock which made him sit up, went slack all over.
“You can't be serious!” he exclaimed. “He's not the right guy for this.” But those last words came out weakly. Mrs. Schomberg didn’t move her head at all. Davidson, after the shock that made him sit up, went completely limp.
“Heyst! Such a perfect gentleman!” he exclaimed weakly.
“Hey! What a perfect gentleman!” he said weakly.
Mrs. Schomberg did not seem to have heard him. This startling fact did not tally somehow with the idea Davidson had of Heyst. He never talked of women, he never seemed to think of them, or to remember that they existed; and then all at once—like this! Running off with a casual orchestra girl!
Mrs. Schomberg didn’t seem to have heard him. This surprising fact didn’t quite match up with Davidson’s idea of Heyst. He never talked about women, he never seemed to think about them, or remember that they existed; and then all of a sudden—like this! Running off with a random orchestra girl!
“You might have knocked me down with a feather,” Davidson told us some time afterwards.
“You could have knocked me over with a feather,” Davidson told us some time later.
By then he was taking an indulgent view of both the parties to that amazing transaction. First of all, on reflection, he was by no means certain that it prevented Heyst from being a perfect gentleman, as before. He confronted our open grins or quiet smiles with a serious round face. Heyst had taken the girl away to Samburan; and that was no joking matter. The loneliness, the ruins of the spot, had impressed Davidson's simple soul. They were incompatible with the frivolous comments of people who had not seen it. That black jetty, sticking out of the jungle into the empty sea; these roof-ridges of deserted houses peeping dismally above the long grass! Ough! The gigantic and funereal blackboard sign of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, still emerging from a wild growth of bushes like an inscription stuck above a grave figured by the tall heap of unsold coal at the shore end of the wharf, added to the general desolation.
By then, he was looking at both parties involved in that incredible situation with a lenient attitude. First of all, after thinking it over, he wasn't at all sure it meant that Heyst was no longer a perfect gentleman. He met our open grins and quiet smiles with a serious expression. Heyst had taken the girl away to Samburan, and that was no laughing matter. The isolation and the ruins of the place had affected Davidson’s simple nature. They were a stark contrast to the lighthearted remarks of people who had never been there. That black jetty, sticking out from the jungle into the empty ocean; those roof-ridges of abandoned houses gloomily peeking above the tall grass! Ugh! The enormous and gloomy black sign of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, still emerging from a wild tangle of bushes like a marker above a grave, underscored by the tall pile of unsold coal at the shore end of the wharf, only added to the overall desolation.
Thus was the sensitive Davidson. The girl must have been miserable indeed to follow such a strange man to such a spot. Heyst had, no doubt, told her the truth. He was a gentleman. But no words could do justice to the conditions of life on Samburan. A desert island was nothing to it. Moreover, when you were cast away on a desert island—why, you could not help yourself; but to expect a fiddle-playing girl out of an ambulant ladies' orchestra to remain content there for a day, for one single day, was inconceivable. She would be frightened at the first sight of it. She would scream.
Thus was the sensitive Davidson. The girl must have been truly miserable to follow such a strange man to such a place. Heyst had definitely told her the truth. He was a gentleman. But no words could capture the reality of life on Samburan. A desert island was nothing compared to it. Furthermore, when you find yourself stranded on a desert island—well, you can’t do anything about it; but expecting a fiddle-playing girl from a traveling ladies' orchestra to stay there for a day, for just one day, was unimaginable. She would be terrified at the first sight of it. She would scream.
The capacity for sympathy in these stout, placid men! Davidson was stirred to the depths; and it was easy to see that it was about Heyst that he was concerned. We asked him if he had passed that way lately.
The ability to show sympathy in these strong, calm men! Davidson was deeply moved; it was clear that his concern was for Heyst. We asked him if he had been that way recently.
“Oh, yes. I always do—about half a mile off.”
“Oh, yes. I always do—about half a mile away.”
“Seen anybody about?”
“Seen anyone around?”
“No, not a soul. Not a shadow.”
“No, not a soul. Not a shadow.”
“Did you blow your whistle?”
“Did you blow your whistle?”
“Blow the whistle? You think I would do such a thing?”
“Blow the whistle? You really think I would do that?”
He rejected the mere possibility of such an unwarrantable intrusion. Wonderfully delicate fellow, Davidson!
He dismissed the very idea of such an unjustified intrusion. What a wonderfully delicate guy, Davidson!
“Well, but how do you know that they are there?” he was naturally asked.
"Well, how do you know they’re there?" he was naturally asked.
Heyst had entrusted Mrs. Schomberg with a message for Davidson—a few lines in pencil on a scrap of crumpled paper. It was to the effect: that an unforeseen necessity was driving him away before the appointed time. He begged Davidson's indulgence for the apparent discourtesy. The woman of the house—meaning Mrs. Schomberg—would give him the facts, though unable to explain them, of course.
Heyst had given Mrs. Schomberg a message for Davidson—some lines in pencil on a piece of crumpled paper. The message said that an unexpected situation was forcing him to leave earlier than planned. He asked Davidson to forgive what seemed like rudeness. The woman of the house—meaning Mrs. Schomberg—would share the details with him, though she wouldn’t be able to explain them, of course.
“What was there to explain?” wondered Davidson dubiously.
“What was there to explain?” Davidson thought skeptically.
“He took a fancy to that fiddle-playing girl, and—”
“He took a liking to that fiddle-playing girl, and—”
“And she to him, apparently,” I suggested.
“And she said to him, it seems,” I suggested.
“Wonderfully quick work,” reflected Davidson. “What do you think will come of it?”
“Great job with that,” Davidson thought. “What do you think will happen next?”
“Repentance, I should say. But how is it that Mrs. Schomberg has been selected for a confidante?”
“Repentance, I guess. But how did Mrs. Schomberg become the one to confide in?”
For indeed a waxwork figure would have seemed more useful than that woman whom we all were accustomed to see sitting elevated above the two billiard-tables—without expression, without movement, without voice, without sight.
For sure, a wax figure would have looked more useful than that woman we all got used to seeing sitting above the two billiard tables—emotionless, still, silent, and blind.
“Why, she helped the girl to bolt,” said Davidson turning at me his innocent eyes, rounded by the state of constant amazement in which this affair had left him, like those shocks of terror or sorrow which sometimes leave their victim afflicted by nervous trembling. It looked as though he would never get over it.
“Why, she helped the girl to escape,” said Davidson, turning to me with his innocent eyes, wide open in the continual disbelief this situation had caused him, like those moments of fear or sadness that sometimes leave a person shaking with nerves. It seemed like he would never recover from it.
“Mrs. Schomberg jerked Heyst's note, twisted like a pipe-light, into my lap while I sat there unsuspecting,” Davidson went on. “Directly I had recovered my senses, I asked her what on earth she had to do with it that Heyst should leave it with her. And then, behaving like a painted image rather than a live woman, she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear:
“Mrs. Schomberg shoved Heyst's note, twisted like a pipe-light, into my lap while I sat there unsuspecting,” Davidson continued. “As soon as I had regained my senses, I asked her what on earth she had to do with it that Heyst would leave it with her. Then, acting more like a painted image than a real woman, she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear:
“I helped them. I got her things together, tied them up in my own shawl, and threw them into the compound out of a back window. I did it.”
“I helped them. I gathered her things, wrapped them up in my own shawl, and tossed them into the yard from a back window. I did it.”
“That woman that you would say hadn't the pluck to lift her little finger!” marvelled Davidson in his quiet, slightly panting voice. “What do you think of that?”
“That woman you’d say didn’t have the guts to lift a finger!” Davidson marveled in his soft, slightly out-of-breath voice. “What do you think of that?”
I thought she must have had some interest of her own to serve. She was too lifeless to be suspected of impulsive compassion. It was impossible to think that Heyst had bribed her. Whatever means he had, he had not the means to do that. Or could it be that she was moved by that disinterested passion for delivering a woman to a man which in respectable spheres is called matchmaking?—a highly irregular example of it!
I figured she must have had her own interests to look out for. She seemed too emotionless to be thought of as someone who acted on impulsive compassion. It was hard to believe that Heyst had bribed her. Whatever resources he had, that wasn't one of them. Or could it be that she was inspired by that selfless passion for helping a woman find a man, which in polite society is known as matchmaking?—a very unconventional example of it!
“It must have been a very small bundle,” remarked Davidson further.
“It must have been a very small bundle,” Davidson remarked.
“I imagine the girl must have been specially attractive,” I said.
“I bet the girl was really attractive,” I said.
“I don't know. She was miserable. I don't suppose it was more than a little linen and a couple of those white frocks they wear on the platform.”
“I don't know. She was really unhappy. I guess it wasn't more than some linen and a couple of those white dresses they wear on stage.”
Davidson pursued his own train of thought. He supposed that such a thing had never been heard of in the history of the tropics. For where could you find anyone to steal a girl out of an orchestra? No doubt fellows here and there took a fancy to some pretty one—but it was not for running away with her. Oh dear no! It needed a lunatic like Heyst.
Davidson followed his own thoughts. He figured that something like this had never happened in the history of the tropics. After all, where would you find someone who would kidnap a girl from an orchestra? Sure, guys might develop a crush on some pretty girl—but it wasn’t to elope with her. Oh no! It took a lunatic like Heyst.
“Only think what it means,” wheezed Davidson, imaginative under his invincible placidity. “Just only try to think! Brooding alone on Samburan has upset his brain. He never stopped to consider, or he couldn't have done it. No sane man . . . How is a thing like that to go on? What's he going to do with her in the end? It's madness.”
“Just think about what that means,” Davidson said breathlessly, his imagination alive despite his calm demeanor. “Just try to think! Being isolated on Samburan has driven him crazy. He never really thought it through, or he wouldn’t have gone through with it. No sane person would... How can something like that continue? What’s he going to do with her in the end? It’s insane.”
“You say that he's mad. Schomberg tells us that he must be starving on his island; so he may end yet by eating her,” I suggested.
"You say he's crazy. Schomberg tells us he must be starving on his island; so he might end up eating her," I suggested.
Mrs. Schomberg had had no time to enter into details, Davidson told us. Indeed, the wonder was that they had been left alone so long. The drowsy afternoon was slipping by. Footsteps and voices resounded on the veranda—I beg pardon, the piazza; the scraping of chairs, the ping of a smitten bell. Customers were turning up. Mrs. Schomberg was begging Davidson hurriedly, but without looking at him, to say nothing to anyone, when on a half-uttered word her nervous whisper was cut short. Through a small inner door Schomberg came in, his hair brushed, his beard combed neatly, but his eyelids still heavy from his nap. He looked with suspicion at Davidson, and even glanced at his wife; but he was baffled by the natural placidity of the one and the acquired habit of immobility in the other.
Mrs. Schomberg hadn’t had time to get into details, Davidson told us. In fact, it was surprising they’d been left alone for so long. The sleepy afternoon was passing by. Footsteps and voices echoed on the veranda—I mean, the piazza; the scraping of chairs, the ping of a ringing bell. Customers were arriving. Mrs. Schomberg was urgently asking Davidson, but without looking at him, to keep quiet about everything, when a half-finished word cut off her nervous whisper. Schomberg came in through a small inner door, his hair brushed, his beard neatly groomed, but his eyelids still heavy from his nap. He eyed Davidson with suspicion and even glanced at his wife; but he was puzzled by her natural calm and the practiced stillness of the other.
“Have you sent out the drinks?” he asked surlily.
“Did you send out the drinks?” he asked grumpily.
She did not open her lips, because just then the head boy appeared with a loaded tray, on his way out. Schomberg went to the door and greeted the customers outside, but did not join them. He remained blocking half the doorway, with his back to the room, and was still there when Davidson, after sitting still for a while, rose to go. At the noise he made Schomberg turned his head, watched him lift his hat to Mrs. Schomberg and receive her wooden bow accompanied by a stupid grin, and then looked away. He was loftily dignified. Davidson stopped at the door, deep in his simplicity.
She kept quiet because just then the head boy walked in with a loaded tray on his way out. Schomberg went to the door and greeted the customers outside but didn’t join them. He stayed blocking half the doorway, with his back to the room, and was still there when Davidson, having sat still for a while, got up to leave. At the noise Davidson made, Schomberg turned his head, watched him tip his hat to Mrs. Schomberg and saw her wooden nod paired with a silly grin, then looked away. He was acting all high and mighty. Davidson paused at the door, lost in his own simplicity.
“I am sorry you won't tell me anything about my friend's absence,” he said. “My friend Heyst, you know. I suppose the only course for me now is to make inquiries down at the port. I shall hear something there, I don't doubt.”
“I’m sorry you won’t tell me anything about my friend’s absence,” he said. “My friend Heyst, you know. I guess the only thing I can do now is ask around at the port. I’m sure I’ll find out something there.”
“Make inquiries of the devil!” replied Schomberg in a hoarse mutter.
“Ask the devil!” Schomberg replied in a rough whisper.
Davidson's purpose in addressing the hotel-keeper had been mainly to make Mrs. Schomberg safe from suspicion; but he would fain have heard something more of Heyst's exploit from another point of view. It was a shrewd try. It was successful in a rather startling way, because the hotel-keeper's point of view was horribly abusive. All of a sudden, in the same hoarse sinister tone, he proceeded to call Heyst many names, of which “pig-dog” was not the worst, with such vehemence that he actually choked himself. Profiting from the pause, Davidson, whose temperament could withstand worse shocks, remonstrated in an undertone:
Davidson's goal in talking to the hotel owner was mainly to clear Mrs. Schomberg of any suspicion; however, he would have liked to hear more about Heyst's actions from a different perspective. It was a clever attempt. It turned out to be surprisingly effective because the hotel owner’s perspective was extremely harsh. Suddenly, in the same rough and menacing tone, he started hurling insults at Heyst, with “pig-dog” being one of the milder ones, so fiercely that he nearly choked on his words. Taking advantage of the silence, Davidson, whose temperament could handle worse shocks, quietly protested:
“It's unreasonable to get so angry as that. Even if he had run off with your cash-box—”
“It's just not reasonable to get that angry. Even if he did take off with your cash box—”
The big hotel-keeper bent down and put his infuriated face close to Davidson's.
The big hotel owner leaned in and brought his angry face close to Davidson's.
“My cash-box! My—he—look here, Captain Davidson! He ran off with a girl. What do I care for the girl? The girl is nothing to me.”
“My cash box! My—hey—look here, Captain Davidson! He ran off with a girl. I don't care about the girl. The girl means nothing to me.”
He shot out an infamous word which made Davidson start. That's what the girl was; and he reiterated the assertion that she was nothing to him. What he was concerned for was the good name of his house. Wherever he had been established, he had always had “artist parties” staying in his house. One recommended him to the others; but what would happen now, when it got about that leaders ran the risk in his house—his house—of losing members of their troupe? And just now, when he had spent seven hundred and thirty-four guilders in building a concert-hall in his compound. Was that a thing to do in a respectable hotel? The cheek, the indecency, the impudence, the atrocity! Vagabond, impostor, swindler, ruffian, schwein-hund!
He shouted out a notorious word that made Davidson jump. That's what the girl was; and he repeated that she meant nothing to him. What he cared about was the reputation of his house. Wherever he had been, he’d always had “artist parties” staying with him. One would recommend him to the others; but what would happen now, when it got around that leaders risked losing members of their troupe at his place—his place? And right now, after he had spent seven hundred and thirty-four guilders building a concert hall in his yard. Was that something to do in a respectable hotel? The nerve, the indecency, the audacity, the horror! Vagabond, impostor, swindler, thug, filthy dog!
He had seized Davidson by a button of his coat, detaining him in the doorway, and exactly in the line of Mrs. Schomberg's stony gaze. Davidson stole a glance in that direction and thought of making some sort of reassuring sign to her, but she looked so bereft of senses, and almost of life, perched up there, that it seemed not worth while. He disengaged his button with firm placidity. Thereupon, with a last stifled curse, Schomberg vanished somewhere within, to try and compose his spirits in solitude. Davidson stepped out on the veranda. The party of customers there had become aware of the explosive interlude in the doorway. Davidson knew one of these men, and nodded to him in passing; but his acquaintance called out:
He had grabbed Davidson by a button on his coat, holding him up in the doorway, right in Mrs. Schomberg's icy stare. Davidson glanced over and considered making some kind of comforting gesture to her, but she looked so detached, almost lifeless, sitting up there, that it seemed pointless. He calmly freed his button from her grip. With a final, muffled curse, Schomberg disappeared inside, trying to gather himself in private. Davidson stepped out onto the porch. The group of customers there had noticed the heated scene in the doorway. Davidson recognized one of the men and nodded as he walked by, but his acquaintance called out:
“Isn't he in a filthy temper? He's been like that ever since.”
“Isn't he in a terrible mood? He's been like that ever since.”
The speaker laughed aloud, while all the others sat smiling. Davidson stopped.
The speaker laughed out loud, while everyone else smiled. Davidson stopped.
“Yes, rather.” His feelings were, he told us, those of bewildered resignation; but of course that was no more visible to the others than the emotions of a turtle when it withdraws into its shell.
“Yes, definitely.” He said his feelings were ones of confused acceptance; but of course, that was no more apparent to the others than the emotions of a turtle when it retreats into its shell.
“It seems unreasonable,” he murmured thoughtfully.
“It doesn't seem fair,” he said thoughtfully.
“Oh, but they had a scrap!” the other said.
“Oh, but they had a fight!” the other said.
“What do you mean? Was there a fight!—a fight with Heyst?” asked Davidson, much perturbed, if somewhat incredulous.
“What do you mean? Was there a fight!—a fight with Heyst?” asked Davidson, clearly upset, though a bit skeptical.
“Heyst? No, these two—the bandmaster, the fellow who's taking these women about and our Schomberg. Signor Zangiacomo ran amuck in the morning, and went for our worthy friend. I tell you, they were rolling on the floor together on this very veranda, after chasing each other all over the house, doors slamming, women screaming, seventeen of them, in the dining-room; Chinamen up the trees. Hey, John? You climb tree to see the fight, eh?”
“Heyst? No, these two—the bandleader, the guy who's taking these women around and our Schomberg. Signor Zangiacomo went wild in the morning and went after our good friend. I’m telling you, they were rolling on the floor right here on this veranda after chasing each other all over the house, doors slamming, women screaming, seventeen of them in the dining room; Chinese men up in the trees. Hey, John? You climbed a tree to see the fight, right?”
The boy, almond-eyed and impassive, emitted a scornful grunt, finished wiping the table, and withdrew.
The boy, with almond-shaped eyes and a blank expression, let out a contemptuous grunt, finished wiping the table, and walked away.
“That's what it was—a real, go-as-you-please scrap. And Zangiacomo began it. Oh, here's Schomberg. Say, Schomberg, didn't he fly at you, when the girl was missed, because it was you who insisted that the artists should go about the audience during the interval?”
“That's what it was—a real, anything-goes fight. And Zangiacomo started it. Oh, here comes Schomberg. Hey, Schomberg, didn't he come at you when the girl went missing because you were the one who insisted that the artists mingle with the audience during the break?”
Schomberg had reappeared in the doorway. He advanced. His bearing was stately, but his nostrils were extraordinarily expanded, and he controlled his voice with apparent effort.
Schomberg had come back into the doorway. He moved forward. He held himself with dignity, but his nostrils were unusually flared, and he seemed to struggle to control his voice.
“Certainly. That was only business. I quoted him special terms and all for your sake, gentlemen. I was thinking of my regular customers. There's nothing to do in the evenings in this town. I think, gentlemen, you were all pleased at the opportunity of hearing a little good music; and where's the harm of offering a grenadine, or what not, to a lady artist? But that fellow—that Swede—he got round the girl. He got round all the people out here. I've been watching him for years. You remember how he got round Morrison.”
“Of course. That was just business. I gave him special terms just for you, gentlemen. I was thinking of my regular customers. There’s nothing to do in this town in the evenings. I believe, gentlemen, you were all happy to have the chance to listen to some good music; and what’s wrong with offering a grenadine or something to a lady artist? But that guy—that Swede—he charmed the girl. He charmed everyone out here. I’ve been keeping an eye on him for years. You remember how he charmed Morrison.”
He changed front abruptly, as if on parade, and marched off. The customers at the table exchanged glances silently. Davidson's attitude was that of a spectator. Schomberg's moody pacing of the billiard-room could be heard on the veranda.
He turned around suddenly, like he was on a parade, and walked away. The customers at the table shared quiet glances. Davidson acted like he was just watching. Schomberg's restless pacing in the billiard room could be heard from the veranda.
“And the funniest part is,” resumed the man who had been speaking before—an English clerk in a Dutch house—“the funniest part is that before nine o'clock that same morning those two were driving together in a gharry down to the port, to look for Heyst and the girl. I saw them rushing around making inquiries. I don't know what they would have done to the girl, but they seemed quite ready to fall upon your Heyst, Davidson, and kill him on the quay.”
“And the funniest part is,” continued the guy who had been talking before—an English clerk working at a Dutch company—“the funniest part is that before nine that same morning, those two were sharing a ride in a carriage heading to the port to look for Heyst and the girl. I saw them running around asking questions. I have no idea what they would have done to the girl, but they looked totally ready to go after your Heyst, Davidson, and take him out on the dock.”
He had never, he said, seen anything so queer. Those two investigators working feverishly to the same end were glaring at each other with surprising ferocity. In hatred and mistrust they entered a steam-launch, and went flying from ship to ship all over the harbour, causing no end of sensation. The captains of vessels, coming on shore later in the day, brought tales of a strange invasion, and wanted to know who were the two offensive lunatics in a steam-launch, apparently after a man and a girl, and telling a story of which one could make neither head nor tail. Their reception by the roadstead was generally unsympathetic, even to the point of the mate of an American ship bundling them out over the rail with unseemly precipitation.
He had never, he said, seen anything so weird. Those two investigators, working frantically towards the same goal, were staring at each other with surprising intensity. Filled with hatred and distrust, they hopped onto a steam-launch and zipped from ship to ship all over the harbor, creating quite a stir. The captains of the ships, returning to shore later in the day, shared stories of a strange invasion, wanting to know who the two crazy people in the steam-launch were, seemingly searching for a man and a girl, and telling a tale that made no sense at all. Their reception at the harbor was generally unfriendly, even to the point where the mate of an American ship shoved them off the rail with rude urgency.
Meantime Heyst and the girl were a good few miles away, having gone in the night on board one of the Tesman schooners bound to the eastward. This was known afterwards from the Javanese boatmen whom Heyst hired for the purpose at three o'clock in the morning. The Tesman schooner had sailed at daylight with the usual land breeze, and was probably still in sight in the offing at the time. However, the two pursuers after their experience with the American mate, made for the shore. On landing, they had another violent row in the German language. But there was no second fight; and finally, with looks of fierce animosity, they got together into a gharry—obviously with the frugal view of sharing expenses—and drove away, leaving an astonished little crowd of Europeans and natives on the quay.
Meanwhile, Heyst and the girl were several miles away, having left the night before on one of the Tesman schooners heading east. This was later confirmed by the Javanese boatmen Heyst hired at three o'clock in the morning. The Tesman schooner had set sail at dawn with the usual land breeze and was likely still visible in the distance at that time. However, after their encounter with the American mate, the two pursuers headed for the shore. Once they landed, they had another heated argument in German. But there was no second fight, and eventually, with looks of intense hostility, they got into a taxi—clearly to save on costs—and drove away, leaving a surprised little crowd of Europeans and locals on the quay.
After hearing this wondrous tale, Davidson went away from the hotel veranda, which was filling with Schomberg's regular customers. Heyst's escapade was the general topic of conversation. Never before had that unaccountable individual been the cause of so much gossip, he judged. No! Not even in the beginnings of the Tropical Belt Coal Company when becoming for a moment a public character was he the object of a silly criticism and unintelligent envy for every vagabond and adventurer in the islands. Davidson concluded that people liked to discuss that sort of scandal better than any other.
After hearing this amazing story, Davidson left the hotel veranda, which was starting to fill with Schomberg's regular customers. Heyst's adventure was the main topic of conversation. He figured that never before had that mysterious guy sparked so much gossip. No way! Not even at the start of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, when he briefly became a public figure, did he attract such silly criticism and mindless envy from every drifter and adventurer in the islands. Davidson concluded that people enjoyed discussing that kind of scandal more than anything else.
I asked him if he believed that this was such a great scandal after all.
I asked him whether he thought this was really such a big scandal after all.
“Heavens, no!” said that excellent man who, himself, was incapable of any impropriety of conduct. “But it isn't a thing I would have done myself; I mean even if I had not been married.”
“Heavens, no!” said the excellent man who was completely incapable of any inappropriate behavior. “But it’s not something I would have done myself; I mean, even if I hadn’t been married.”
There was no implied condemnation in the statement; rather something like regret. Davidson shared my suspicion that this was in its essence the rescue of a distressed human being. Not that we were two romantics, tingeing the world to the hue of our temperament, but that both of us had been acute enough to discover a long time ago that Heyst was.
There was no hidden judgment in the statement; it felt more like regret. Davidson shared my feeling that this was really about saving a troubled person. It wasn't that we were two dreamers coloring the world with our emotions, but rather that both of us had been perceptive enough to realize a long time ago that Heyst was.
“I shouldn't have had the pluck,” he continued. “I see a thing all round, as it were; but Heyst doesn't, or else he would have been scared. You don't take a woman into a desert jungle without being made sorry for it sooner or later, in one way or another; and Heyst being a gentleman only makes it worse.”
“I shouldn't have had the courage,” he continued. “I see the whole situation clearly, but Heyst doesn’t, or he would have been afraid. You don’t bring a woman into a desert jungle without eventually facing some consequences, one way or another; and Heyst being a gentleman only makes it worse.”
CHAPTER SIX
We said no more about Heyst on that occasion, and it so happened that I did not meet Davidson again for some three months. When we did come together, almost the first thing he said to me was:
We didn’t mention Heyst any further that time, and it turned out that I didn’t see Davidson again for about three months. When we finally met up again, the first thing he said to me was:
“I've seen him.”
"I've seen him."
Before I could exclaim, he assured me that he had taken no liberty, that he had not intruded. He was called in. Otherwise he would not have dreamed of breaking in upon Heyst's privacy.
Before I could say anything, he assured me that he hadn’t overstepped, that he hadn’t intruded. He was invited in. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have thought of interrupting Heyst’s privacy.
“I am certain you wouldn't,” I assured him, concealing my amusement at his wonderful delicacy. He was the most delicate man that ever took a small steamer to and fro among the islands. But his humanity, which was not less strong and praiseworthy, had induced him to take his steamer past Samburan wharf (at an average distance of a mile) every twenty-three days—exactly. Davidson was delicate, humane, and regular.
“I’m sure you wouldn’t,” I assured him, hiding my amusement at his remarkable sensitivity. He was the most sensitive man who ever took a small steamer back and forth among the islands. But his kindness, which was equally strong and commendable, had led him to take his steamer past Samburan wharf (at an average distance of a mile) every twenty-three days—precisely. Davidson was sensitive, compassionate, and consistent.
“Heyst called you in?” I asked, interested.
“Heyst called you in?” I asked, intrigued.
Yes, Heyst had called him in as he was going by on his usual date. Davidson was examining the shore through his glasses with his unwearied and punctual humanity as he steamed past Samburan.
Yes, Heyst had called him in while he was passing by on his usual run. Davidson was looking at the shore through his glasses, maintaining his relentless and timely humanity as he steamed past Samburan.
I saw a man in white. It could only have been Heyst. He had fastened some sort of enormous flag to a bamboo pole, and was waving it at the end of the old wharf.
I saw a man in white. It had to be Heyst. He had tied some kind of huge flag to a bamboo pole and was waving it at the end of the old wharf.
Davidson didn't like to take his steamer alongside—for fear of being indiscreet, I suppose; but he steered close inshore, stopped his engines, and lowered a boat. He went himself in that boat, which was manned, of course, by his Malay seamen.
Davidson didn't want to bring his steamer in close—probably out of fear of being inappropriate—but he steered near the shore, turned off his engines, and lowered a boat. He took that boat himself, which was, of course, rowed by his Malay seamen.
Heyst, when he saw the boat pulling towards him, dropped his signalling-pole; and when Davidson arrived, he was kneeling down engaged busily in unfastening the flag from it.
Heyst, when he saw the boat approaching him, dropped his signaling pole; and when Davidson arrived, he was kneeling down, busy unfastening the flag from it.
“Was there anything wrong?” I inquired, Davidson having paused in his narrative and my curiosity being naturally aroused. You must remember that Heyst as the Archipelago knew him was not—what shall I say—was not a signalling sort of man.
“Was there something wrong?” I asked, as Davidson had stopped his story and my curiosity was naturally piqued. You should remember that Heyst, as the Archipelago knew him, was not—how should I put it—was not the type to give off signals.
“The very words that came out of my mouth,” said Davidson, “before I laid the boat against the piles. I could not help it!”
“The very words that came out of my mouth,” said Davidson, “before I bumped the boat against the piles. I couldn’t help it!”
Heyst got up from his knees and began carefully folding up the flag thing, which struck Davidson as having the dimensions of a blanket.
Heyst stood up from his knees and started to fold up the flag thing carefully, which Davidson thought was about the size of a blanket.
“No, nothing wrong,” he cried. His white teeth flashed agreeably below the coppery horizontal bar of his long moustaches.
“No, everything's fine,” he exclaimed. His white teeth gleamed pleasantly beneath the coppery horizontal bar of his long mustache.
I don't know whether it was his delicacy or his obesity which prevented Davidson from clambering upon the wharf. He stood up in the boat, and, above him, Heyst stooped low with urbane smiles, thanking him and apologizing for the liberty, exactly in his usual manner. Davidson had expected some change in the man, but there was none. Nothing in him betrayed the momentous fact that within that jungle there was a girl, a performer in a ladies' orchestra, whom he had carried straight off the concert platform into the wilderness. He was not ashamed or defiant or abashed about it. He might have been a shade confidential when addressing Davidson. And his words were enigmatical.
I’m not sure if it was his sensitivity or his weight that kept Davidson from climbing up onto the dock. He stood in the boat while Heyst leaned down with polite smiles, thanking him and apologizing for being so forward, just like he always did. Davidson had expected some kind of change in the man, but there was none. Nothing about him showed the significant fact that in that jungle, there was a girl, a member of a ladies' orchestra, whom he had taken straight from the concert stage into the wild. He felt neither ashamed nor defiant nor embarrassed about it. He seemed a bit more private when talking to Davidson. His words were puzzling.
“I took this course of signalling to you,” he said to Davidson, “because to preserve appearances might be of the utmost importance. Not to me, of course. I don't care what people may say, and of course no one can hurt me. I suppose I have done a certain amount of harm, since I allowed myself to be tempted into action. It seemed innocent enough, but all action is bound to be harmful. It is devilish. That is why this world is evil upon the whole. But I have done with it! I shall never lift a little finger again. At one time I thought that intelligent observation of facts was the best way of cheating the time which is allotted to us whether we want it or not; but now I, have done with observation, too.”
“I took this course of action to signal to you,” he said to Davidson, “because maintaining appearances might be really important. Not for me, of course. I don’t care what people say, and no one can hurt me. I guess I’ve caused some harm since I let myself be tempted into acting. It seemed harmless enough, but every action is bound to cause some damage. It’s wicked. That’s why the world is mostly evil. But I’m done with it! I won’t lift a finger again. At one point, I thought that closely observing facts was the best way to get through the time we have, whether we like it or not; but now, I’m done with observation, too.”
Imagine poor, simple Davidson being addressed in such terms alongside an abandoned, decaying wharf jutting out of tropical bush. He had never heard anybody speak like this before; certainly not Heyst, whose conversation was concise, polite, with a faint ring of playfulness in the cultivated tones of his voice.
Imagine poor, simple Davidson being talked to in such a way next to an abandoned, decaying wharf sticking out of the tropical jungle. He had never heard anyone speak like this before; definitely not Heyst, whose conversation was brief, polite, and had a subtle hint of playfulness in the refined tones of his voice.
“He's gone mad,” Davidson thought to himself.
"He's lost it," Davidson thought to himself.
But, looking at the physiognomy above him on the wharf, he was obliged to dismiss the notion of common, crude lunacy. It was truly most unusual talk. Then he remembered—in his surprise he had lost sight of it—that Heyst now had a girl there. This bizarre discourse was probably the effect of the girl. Davidson shook off the absurd feeling, and asked, wishing to make clear his friendliness, and not knowing what else to say:
But looking at the face above him on the dock, he had to push aside the idea of ordinary, blatant craziness. It was definitely some strange conversation. Then he remembered—in his surprise, he had overlooked it—that Heyst now had a girl with him. This odd discussion was probably because of the girl. Davidson shook off the silly feeling and asked, trying to show his friendliness and not knowing what else to say:
“You haven't run short of stores or anything like that?”
“You haven’t run out of stores or anything like that?”
Heyst smiled and shook his head:
Heyst smiled and shook his head:
“No, no. Nothing of the kind. We are fairly well off here. Thanks, all the same. If I have taken the liberty to detain you, it is not from any uneasiness for myself and my—companion. The person I was thinking of when I made up my mind to invoke your assistance is Mrs. Schomberg.”
“No, no. Nothing like that. We’re doing pretty well here. Thanks, anyway. If I've taken the liberty of holding you up, it’s not because I’m worried about myself and my—companion. The person I had in mind when I decided to ask for your help is Mrs. Schomberg.”
“I have talked with her,” interjected Davidson.
"I've spoken with her," interjected Davidson.
“Oh! You? Yes, I hoped she would find means to—”
“Oh! You? Yes, I was hoping she would find a way to—”
“But she didn't tell me much,” interrupted Davidson, who was not averse from hearing something—he hardly knew what.
“But she didn't share much with me,” interrupted Davidson, who was open to hearing something—he didn't really know what.
“H'm—Yes. But that note of mine? Yes? She found an opportunity to give it to you? That's good, very good. She's more resourceful than one would give her credit for.”
“Hmm—Yeah. But what about that note of mine? Did she get a chance to give it to you? That's great, really great. She's more clever than people realize.”
“Women often are—” remarked Davidson. The strangeness from which he had suffered, merely because his interlocutor had carried off a girl, wore off as the minutes went by. “There's a lot of unexpectedness about women,” he generalized with a didactic aim which seemed to miss its mark; for the next thing Heyst said was:
“Women often are—” Davidson remarked. The weird feeling he’d had just because his conversation partner had taken a girl faded as the minutes passed. “There’s a lot of unpredictability about women,” he said, trying to teach a lesson that didn’t seem to land; then Heyst responded with:
“This is Mrs. Schomberg's shawl.” He touched the stuff hanging over his arm. “An Indian thing, I believe,” he added, glancing at his arm sideways.
“This is Mrs. Schomberg's shawl.” He touched the fabric draped over his arm. “I think it's an Indian piece,” he added, glancing at his arm from the side.
“It isn't of particular value,” said Davidson truthfully.
“It isn't really valuable,” Davidson said honestly.
“Very likely. The point is that it belongs to Schomberg's wife. That Schomberg seems to be an unconscionable ruffian—don't you think so?”
“Very likely. The point is that it belongs to Schomberg's wife. That Schomberg seems to be a terrible scoundrel—don't you think so?”
Davidson smiled faintly.
Davidson gave a faint smile.
“We out here have got used to him,” he said, as if excusing a universal and guilty toleration of a manifest nuisance. “I'd hardly call him that. I only know him as a hotel-keeper.”
“We’ve gotten used to him,” he said, as if justifying a collective and guilty acceptance of a clear annoyance. “I wouldn’t really call him that. I only know him as a hotel owner.”
“I never knew him even as that—not till this time, when you were so obliging as to take me to Sourabaya, I went to stay there from economy. The Netherlands House is very expensive, and they expect you to bring your own servant with you. It's a nuisance.”
“I never knew him even like that—not until now, when you kindly took me to Surabaya. I stayed there to save money. The Netherlands House is really pricey, and they expect you to bring your own servant. It's a hassle.”
“Of course, of course,” protested Davidson hastily.
“Of course, of course,” Davidson protested quickly.
After a short silence Heyst returned to the matter of the shawl. He wanted to send it back to Mrs. Schomberg. He said that it might be very awkward for her if she were unable, if asked, to produce it. This had given him, Heyst, much uneasiness. She was terrified of Schomberg. Apparently she had reason to be.
After a brief silence, Heyst went back to discussing the shawl. He wanted to return it to Mrs. Schomberg. He mentioned that it could be really uncomfortable for her if she couldn't present it when asked. This had made Heyst feel quite uneasy. She was scared of Schomberg. Clearly, she had a good reason to be.
Davidson had remarked that, too. Which did not prevent her, he pointed out, from making a fool of him, in a way, for the sake of a stranger.
Davidson had mentioned that too. Which didn’t stop her, he pointed out, from making a fool of him, in a way, for the sake of a stranger.
“Oh! You know!” said Heyst. “Yes, she helped me—us.”
“Oh! You know!” said Heyst. “Yeah, she helped me—us.”
“She told me so. I had quite a talk with her,” Davidson informed him. “Fancy anyone having a talk with Mrs. Schomberg! If I were to tell the fellows they wouldn't believe me. How did you get round her, Heyst? How did you think of it? Why, she looks too stupid to understand human speech and too scared to shoo a chicken away. Oh, the women, the women! You don't know what there may be in the quietest of them.”
“She told me so. I had a pretty long chat with her,” Davidson told him. “Can you believe anyone actually talked to Mrs. Schomberg? If I told the guys, they wouldn't believe me. How did you manage to get through to her, Heyst? What made you think you could? Honestly, she seems too clueless to get human conversation and way too timid to even scare a chicken off. Oh, women, women! You never know what might be hidden in the quietest ones.”
“She was engaged in the task of defending her position in life,” said Heyst. “It's a very respectable task.”
“She was focused on defending her place in life,” Heyst said. “It's a very honorable task.”
“Is that it? I had some idea it was that,” confessed Davidson.
“Is that all? I kind of thought it was that,” admitted Davidson.
He then imparted to Heyst the story of the violent proceedings following on the discovery of his flight. Heyst's polite attention to the tale took on a sombre cast; but he manifested no surprise, and offered no comment. When Davidson had finished he handed down the shawl into the boat, and Davidson promised to do his best to return it to Mrs. Schomberg in some secret fashion. Heyst expressed his thanks in a few simple words, set off by his manner of finished courtesy. Davidson prepared to depart. They were not looking at each other. Suddenly Heyst spoke:
He then shared with Heyst the story of the violent events that followed his escape. Heyst listened politely, but his demeanor turned serious; he showed no surprise and didn’t comment. When Davidson finished, he handed the shawl down into the boat, and Davidson promised to try his best to return it to Mrs. Schomberg discreetly. Heyst thanked him with a few straightforward words, delivered with a refined politeness. Davidson got ready to leave. They avoided making eye contact. Suddenly, Heyst spoke:
“You understand that this was a case of odious persecution, don't you? I became aware of it and—”
“You get that this was a case of terrible persecution, right? I realized it and—”
It was a view which the sympathetic Davidson was capable of appreciating.
It was a view that the understanding Davidson could appreciate.
“I am not surprised to hear it,” he said placidly. “Odious enough, I dare say. And you, of course—not being a married man—were free to step in. Ah, well!”
“I’m not surprised to hear that,” he said calmly. “Pretty awful, I must say. And you, of course—not being a married man—were free to jump in. Oh, well!”
He sat down in the stern-sheets, and already had the steering lines in his hands when Heyst observed abruptly:
He sat down in the back of the boat and already had the steering lines in his hands when Heyst suddenly noticed:
“The world is a bad dog. It will bite you if you give it a chance; but I think that here we can safely defy the fates.”
“The world is a nasty dog. It will bite you if you let it; but I think we can confidently challenge our destiny here.”
When relating all this to me, Davidson's only comment was:
When he was telling me all this, Davidson's only comment was:
“Funny notion of defying the fates—to take a woman in tow!”
“It's a funny idea to challenge fate by taking on a woman!”
CHAPTER SEVEN
Some considerable time afterwards—we did not meet very often—I asked Davidson how he had managed about the shawl and heard that he had tackled his mission in a direct way, and had found it easy enough. At the very first call he made in Samarang he rolled the shawl as tightly as he could into the smallest possible brown-paper parcel, which he carried ashore with him. His business in the town being transacted, he got into a gharry with the parcel and drove to the hotel. With his precious experience, he timed his arrival accurately for the hour of Schomberg's siesta. Finding the place empty as on the former occasion, he marched into the billiard-room, took a seat at the back, near the sort of dais which Mrs. Schomberg would in due course come to occupy, and broke the slumbering silence of the house by thumping a bell vigorously. Of course a Chinaman appeared promptly. Davidson ordered a drink and sat tight.
Some time later—we didn't meet very often—I asked Davidson how he had handled the shawl and learned that he approached his task directly and found it pretty straightforward. On his very first visit to Samarang, he rolled the shawl as tightly as he could into the smallest brown-paper parcel and took it ashore with him. After finishing his business in town, he hopped into a cab with the parcel and drove to the hotel. Using his experience, he timed his arrival perfectly for Schomberg's naptime. When he found the place empty as before, he walked into the billiard room, took a seat at the back near the little platform that Mrs. Schomberg would eventually occupy, and broke the quiet of the house by ringing a bell loudly. Naturally, a Chinaman showed up right away. Davidson ordered a drink and settled in.
“I would have ordered twenty drinks one after another, if necessary,” he said—Davidson's a very abstemious man—“rather than take that parcel out of the house again. Couldn't leave it in a corner without letting the woman know it was there. It might have turned out worse for her than not bringing the thing back at all.”
“I would have ordered twenty drinks one after another, if necessary,” he said—Davidson's a very moderate man—“rather than take that package out of the house again. I couldn't leave it in a corner without letting the woman know it was there. It might have turned out worse for her than not bringing the thing back at all.”
And so he waited, ringing the bell again and again, and swallowing two or three iced drinks which he did not want. Presently, as he hoped it would happen, Mrs. Schomberg came in, silk dress, long neck, ringlets, scared eyes, and silly grin—all complete. Probably that lazy beast had sent her out to see who was the thirsty customer waking up the echoes of the house at this quiet hour. Bow, nod—and she clambered up to her post behind the raised counter, looking so helpless, so inane, as she sat there, that if it hadn't been for the parcel, Davidson declared, he would have thought he had merely dreamed all that had passed between them. He ordered another drink, to get the Chinaman out of the room, and then seized the parcel, which was reposing on a chair near him, and with no more than a mutter—“this is something of yours”—he rammed it swiftly into a recess in the counter, at her feet. There! The rest was her affair. And just in time, too. Schomberg turned up, yawning affectedly, almost before Davidson had regained his seat. He cast about suspicious and irate glances. An invincible placidity of expression helped Davidson wonderfully at the moment, and the other, of course, could have no grounds for the slightest suspicion of any sort of understanding between his wife and this customer.
So he waited, ringing the bell repeatedly and downing two or three iced drinks he didn't even want. Eventually, just as he hoped, Mrs. Schomberg walked in, wearing a silk dress, with a long neck, ringlets, scared eyes, and a silly grin—just as he expected. That lazy guy probably sent her out to see who the thirsty customer was, making all that noise in the house at this quiet hour. He nodded and bowed, and she climbed up to her spot behind the raised counter, looking so helpless and vacant as she sat there that, without the parcel, Davidson thought he might have just dreamed everything that happened between them. He ordered another drink to get the Chinaman out of the room, then grabbed the parcel resting on a nearby chair and, with a mumble—“this is something of yours”—shoved it quickly into a little space in the counter at her feet. There! The rest was her problem. And just in time, too. Schomberg showed up, yawning dramatically, almost before Davidson had settled back into his seat. He scanned the room with suspicious, irritated looks. Davidson's calm expression helped him a lot in that moment, and Schomberg had no reason to suspect anything was going on between his wife and this customer.
As to Mrs. Schomberg, she sat there like a joss. Davidson was lost in admiration. He believed, now, that the woman had been putting it on for years. She never even winked. It was immense! The insight he had obtained almost frightened him; he couldn't get over his wonder at knowing more of the real Mrs. Schomberg than anybody in the Islands, including Schomberg himself. She was a miracle of dissimulation. No wonder Heyst got the girl away from under two men's noses, if he had her to help with the job!
As for Mrs. Schomberg, she sat there like a statue. Davidson was completely captivated. He now believed that she had been acting for years. She didn't even blink. It was incredible! The understanding he had gained nearly unsettled him; he couldn’t believe he knew more about the true Mrs. Schomberg than anyone else in the Islands, including Schomberg himself. She was a master of deception. No wonder Heyst managed to take the girl away from right under two men’s noses if he had her to assist with the task!
The greatest wonder, after all, was Heyst getting mixed up with petticoats. The fellow's life had been open to us for years and nothing could have been more detached from feminine associations. Except that he stood drinks to people on suitable occasions, like any other man, this observer of facts seemed to have no connection with earthly affairs and passions. The very courtesy of his manner, the flavour of playfulness in the voice set him apart. He was like a feather floating lightly in the workaday atmosphere which was the breath of our nostrils. For this reason whenever this looker-on took contact with things he attracted attention. First, it was the Morrison partnership of mystery, then came the great sensation of the Tropical Belt Coal where indeed varied interests were involved: a real business matter. And then came this elopement, this incongruous phenomenon of self-assertion, the greatest wonder of all, astonishing and amusing.
The biggest surprise, after all, was Heyst getting involved with women. His life had been laid bare to us for years, and nothing could have been more disconnected from feminine ties. Aside from occasionally buying drinks for people like any other guy, this observer of facts seemed to have no link to worldly matters or emotions. The very politeness of his demeanor and the playful tone in his voice set him apart. He was like a feather drifting lightly in the everyday environment that surrounded us. Because of this, whenever this onlooker engaged with things, he drew attention. First, it was the mysterious Morrison partnership, then came the big sensation of the Tropical Belt Coal, where various interests were truly at stake: a genuine business issue. And then came this elopement, this strange act of self-assertion, the biggest shock of all, both surprising and entertaining.
Davidson admitted to me that, the hubbub was subsiding; and the affair would have been already forgotten, perhaps, if that ass Schomberg had not kept on gnashing his teeth publicly about it. It was really provoking that Davidson should not be able to give one some idea of the girl. Was she pretty? He didn't know. He had stayed the whole afternoon in Schomberg's hotel, mainly for the purpose of finding out something about her. But the story was growing stale. The parties at the tables on the veranda had other, fresher, events to talk about and Davidson shrank from making direct inquiries. He sat placidly there, content to be disregarded and hoping for some chance word to turn up. I shouldn't wonder if the good fellow hadn't been dozing. It's difficult to give you an adequate idea of Davidson's placidity.
Davidson told me that the noise was dying down, and the whole situation would probably have been forgotten by now if that idiot Schomberg hadn't kept making such a fuss about it. It was really annoying that Davidson couldn’t give me any details about the girl. Was she attractive? He had no idea. He had spent the whole afternoon in Schomberg's hotel mainly to find out something about her. But the story was getting old. The people at the tables on the porch had other, more interesting conversations to have, and Davidson hesitated to ask about it directly. He just sat there calmly, okay with being overlooked and hoping to catch a lucky word. I wouldn’t be surprised if the poor guy had dozed off. It’s hard to convey just how calm Davidson was.
Presently Schomberg, wandering about, joined a party that had taken the table next to Davidson's.
Presently, Schomberg, wandering around, joined a group that had taken the table next to Davidson's.
“A man like that Swede, gentlemen, is a public danger,” he began. “I remember him for years. I won't say anything of his spying—well, he used to say himself he was looking for out-of-the-way facts and what is that if not spying? He was spying into everybody's business. He got hold of Captain Morrison, squeezed him dry, like you would an orange, and scared him off to Europe to die there. Everybody knows that Captain Morrison had a weak chest. Robbed first and murdered afterwards! I don't mince words—not I. Next he gets up that swindle of the Belt Coal. You know all about it. And now, after lining his pockets with other people's money, he kidnaps a white girl belonging to an orchestra which is performing in my public room for the benefit of my patrons, and goes off to live like a prince on that island, where nobody can get at him. A damn silly girl . . . It's disgusting—tfui!”
“A man like that Swede, gentlemen, is a public threat,” he started. “I remember him for years. I won’t talk about his spying—well, he used to claim he was looking for obscure facts, and what is that if not spying? He was prying into everyone’s business. He got to Captain Morrison, drained him dry, like you would an orange, and scared him off to Europe to die there. Everyone knows that Captain Morrison had a weak chest. Robbed first and murdered afterwards! I don’t hold back—certainly not. Next, he concocts that scam with the Belt Coal. You’re all aware of it. And now, after filling his pockets with other people’s money, he kidnaps a white girl from an orchestra that’s performing in my public room for the benefit of my patrons, and then goes off to live like a king on that island, where no one can reach him. A damn foolish girl . . . It’s disgusting—tfui!”
He spat. He choked with rage—for he saw visions, no doubt. He jumped up from his chair, and went away to flee from them—perhaps. He went into the room where Mrs. Schomberg sat. Her aspect could not have been very soothing to the sort of torment from which he was suffering.
He spat. He was choked with rage—clearly seeing visions. He jumped up from his chair and left to escape them—maybe. He went into the room where Mrs. Schomberg was sitting. Her appearance couldn’t have been very comforting for the kind of distress he was experiencing.
Davidson did not feel called upon to defend Heyst. His proceeding was to enter into conversation with one and another, casually, and showing no particular knowledge of the affair, in order to discover something about the girl. Was she anything out of the way? Was she pretty? She couldn't have been markedly so. She had not attracted special notice. She was young—on that everybody agreed. The English clerk of Tesmans remembered that she had a sallow face. He was respectable and highly proper. He was not the sort to associate with such people. Most of these women were fairly battered specimens. Schomberg had them housed in what he called the Pavilion, in the grounds, where they were hard at it mending and washing their white dresses, and could be seen hanging them out to dry between the trees, like a lot of washerwomen. They looked very much like middle-aged washerwomen on the platform, too. But the girl had been living in the main building along with the boss, the director, the fellow with the black beard, and a hard-bitten, oldish woman who took the piano and was understood to be the fellow's wife.
Davidson didn’t feel the need to defend Heyst. Instead, he engaged in casual conversations with various people, showing no specific knowledge of the situation, to find out more about the girl. Was she unusual? Was she pretty? It didn’t seem like she was exceptionally so; she hadn’t drawn any particular attention. Everyone agreed she was young. The English clerk of Tesmans recalled that she had a sallow complexion. He was respectable and very proper, not the type to associate with such individuals. Most of these women were quite worn down. Schomberg had them staying in what he called the Pavilion in the grounds, where they were busy mending and washing their white dresses, and they could be seen hanging them out to dry between the trees, like a group of washerwomen. They looked very much like middle-aged washerwomen on the platform, too. But the girl had been living in the main building with the boss, the director, the guy with the black beard, and a tough, older woman who played the piano and was understood to be the guy’s wife.
This was not a very satisfactory result. Davidson stayed on, and even joined the table d'hote dinner, without gleaning any more information. He was resigned.
This wasn’t a very satisfying outcome. Davidson stayed and even joined the set-menu dinner, without getting any more information. He was accepting.
“I suppose,” he wheezed placidly, “I am bound to see her some day.”
“I guess,” he wheezed calmly, “I’m going to have to see her someday.”
He meant to take the Samburan channel every trip, as before of course.
He planned to take the Samburan channel on every trip, just like before.
“Yes,” I said. “No doubt you will. Some day Heyst will be signalling to you again; and I wonder what it will be for.”
“Yes,” I said. “I’m sure you will. Someday Heyst will be signaling to you again, and I’m curious what it will be about.”
Davidson made no reply. He had his own ideas about that, and his silence concealed a good deal of thought. We spoke no more of Heyst's girl. Before we separated, he gave me a piece of unrelated observation.
Davidson didn't say anything. He had his own thoughts on the matter, and his silence hid a lot of contemplation. We didn't talk anymore about Heyst’s girl. Before we parted ways, he shared an unrelated observation with me.
“It's funny,” he said, “but I fancy there's some gambling going on in the evening at Schomberg's place, on the quiet. I've noticed men strolling away in twos and threes towards that hall where the orchestra used to play. The windows must be specially well shuttered, because I could not spy the smallest gleam of light from that direction; but I can't believe that those beggars would go in there only to sit and think of their sins in the dark.”
“It's funny,” he said, “but I think there’s some gambling happening quietly in the evening at Schomberg's place. I've seen men walking away in pairs and small groups towards that hall where the orchestra used to play. The windows must be really well covered because I couldn't see even a hint of light from that direction; but I can't believe those guys would go in there just to sit and think about their sins in the dark.”
“That's strange. It's incredible that Schomberg should risk that sort of thing,” I said.
"That's weird. It's amazing that Schomberg would take that kind of risk," I said.
PART TWO
CHAPTER ONE
As we know, Heyst had gone to stay in Schomberg's hotel in complete ignorance that his person was odious to that worthy. When he arrived, Zangiacomo's Ladies' Orchestra had been established there for some time.
As we know, Heyst had gone to stay at Schomberg's hotel, completely unaware that he was disliked by that man. When he arrived, Zangiacomo's Ladies' Orchestra had already been performing there for a while.
The business which had called him out from his seclusion in his lost corner of the Eastern seas was with the Tesmans, and it had something to do with money. He transacted it quickly, and then found himself with nothing to do while he awaited Davidson, who was to take him back to his solitude; for back to his solitude Heyst meant to go. He whom we used to refer to as the Enchanted Heyst was suffering from thorough disenchantment. Not with the islands, however. The Archipelago has a lasting fascination. It is not easy to shake off the spell of island life. Heyst was disenchanted with life as a whole. His scornful temperament, beguiled into action, suffered from failure in a subtle way unknown to men accustomed to grapple with the realities of common human enterprise. It was like the gnawing pain of useless apostasy, a sort of shame before his own betrayed nature; and in addition, he also suffered from plain, downright remorse. He deemed himself guilty of Morrison's death. A rather absurd feeling, since no one could possibly have foreseen the horrors of the cold, wet summer lying in wait for poor Morrison at home.
The business that pulled him out of his reclusive spot in the remote Eastern seas involved the Tesmans, and it was related to money. He wrapped it up quickly, then found himself with nothing to do while he waited for Davidson, who was supposed to take him back to his isolation; and Heyst definitely intended to return to his solitude. The man we used to call the Enchanted Heyst was experiencing a complete loss of enchantment. However, it wasn’t with the islands. The Archipelago still had a lasting charm. It's not easy to break the spell of island life. Heyst was disenchanted with life itself. His scornful nature, drawn into action, felt a subtle failure unknown to those used to dealing with the realities of everyday human existence. It was like the persistent pain of useless betrayal, a sort of shame before his own forsaken nature; and on top of that, he was also burdened with plain, simple remorse. He believed he was responsible for Morrison's death. It was a rather irrational feeling since no one could have possibly predicted the horrors of the cold, wet summer that awaited poor Morrison back home.
It was not in Heyst's character to turn morose; but his mental state was not compatible with a sociable mood. He spent his evenings sitting apart on the veranda of Schomberg's hotel. The lamentations of string instruments issued from the building in the hotel compound, the approaches to which were decorated with Japanese paper lanterns strung up between the trunks of several big trees. Scraps of tunes more or less plaintive reached his ears. They pursued him even into his bedroom, which opened into an upstairs veranda. The fragmentary and rasping character of these sounds made their intrusion inexpressibly tedious in the long run. Like most dreamers, to whom it is given sometimes to hear the music of the spheres, Heyst, the wanderer of the Archipelago, had a taste for silence which he had been able to gratify for years. The islands are very quiet. One sees them lying about, clothed in their dark garments of leaves, in a great hush of silver and azure, where the sea without murmurs meets the sky in a ring of magic stillness. A sort of smiling somnolence broods over them; the very voices of their people are soft and subdued, as if afraid to break some protecting spell.
It wasn't typical for Heyst to become gloomy, but his state of mind didn't match a sociable mood. He spent his evenings sitting alone on the veranda of Schomberg's hotel. The mournful sounds of string instruments drifted from the building in the hotel courtyard, where Japanese paper lanterns hung between the trunks of several large trees. Odd bits of melancholic tunes floated to his ears. They followed him even into his bedroom, which connected to an upstairs veranda. The fragmented and jarring nature of these sounds became incredibly annoying over time. Like most dreamers, who sometimes hear the music of the spheres, Heyst, the wanderer of the Archipelago, had a preference for silence that he had enjoyed for years. The islands are very quiet. You can see them scattered around, dressed in their dark foliage, in a deep hush of silver and blue, where the still sea meets the sky in a magical calm. A sense of gentle drowsiness hangs over them; even the voices of their people are soft and muted, as if afraid to disrupt some protective charm.
Perhaps this was the very spell which had enchanted Heyst in the early days. For him, however, that was broken. He was no longer enchanted, though he was still a captive of the islands. He had no intention to leave them ever. Where could he have gone to, after all these years? Not a single soul belonging to him lived anywhere on earth. Of this fact—not such a remote one, after all—he had only lately become aware; for it is failure that makes a man enter into himself and reckon up his resources. And though he had made up his mind to retire from the world in hermit fashion, yet he was irrationally moved by this sense of loneliness which had come to him in the hour of renunciation. It hurt him. Nothing is more painful than the shock of sharp contradictions that lacerate our intelligence and our feelings.
Maybe this was the very spell that had captivated Heyst in the early days. For him, though, that was gone. He was no longer enchanted, but he was still trapped by the islands. He had no plans to leave them ever. Where could he have gone after all these years? Not a single person he cared about was anywhere on earth. He had only recently become aware of this fact—not so distant, after all—because it's failure that forces a man to look inward and evaluate his resources. And although he had decided to withdraw from the world like a hermit, he was irrationally affected by the overwhelming sense of loneliness that hit him at the moment of letting go. It hurt him. Nothing is more painful than the shock of stark contradictions that tear at our understanding and our emotions.
Meantime Schomberg watched Heyst out of the corner of his eye. Towards the unconscious object of his enmity he preserved a distant lieutenant-of-the-Reserve demeanour. Nudging certain of his customers with his elbow, he begged them to observe what airs “that Swede” was giving himself.
Meantime, Schomberg kept an eye on Heyst from the corner of his vision. He maintained a distant, reserved attitude towards the unconscious target of his resentment. Nudging some of his customers with his elbow, he urged them to notice the pretentious behavior "that Swede" was showing off.
“I really don't know why he has come to stay in my house. This place isn't good enough for him. I wish to goodness he had gone somewhere else to show off his superiority. Here I have got up this series of concerts for you gentlemen, just to make things a little brighter generally; and do you think he'll condescend to step in and listen to a piece or two of an evening? Not he. I know him of old. There he sits at the dark end of the piazza, all the evening long—planning some new swindle, no doubt. For two-pence I would ask him to go and look for quarters somewhere else; only one doesn't like to treat a white man like that out in the tropics. I don't know how long he means to stay, but I'm willing to bet a trifle that he'll never work himself up to the point of spending the fifty cents of entrance money for the sake of a little good music.”
“I really don’t know why he decided to stay at my house. This place isn’t good enough for him. I really wish he had gone somewhere else to flaunt his superiority. I’ve organized this series of concerts for you gentlemen, just to lighten the mood a bit; and do you think he’ll bother to step in and listen to a piece or two in the evening? Not a chance. I know him too well. There he sits at the dark end of the porch all evening long—probably planning some new scheme, no doubt. For two cents, I’d tell him to go look for a place elsewhere; it’s just that you don’t want to treat a white man like that out in the tropics. I have no idea how long he plans to stay, but I’d bet a little that he’ll never be willing to spend the fifty cents for a ticket just to enjoy some good music.”
Nobody cared to bet, or the hotel-keeper would have lost. One evening Heyst was driven to desperation by the rasped, squeaked, scraped snatches of tunes pursuing him even to his hard couch, with a mattress as thin as a pancake and a diaphanous mosquito net. He descended among the trees, where the soft glow of Japanese lanterns picked out parts of their great rugged trunks, here and there, in the great mass of darkness under the lofty foliage. More lanterns, of the shape of cylindrical concertinas, hanging in a row from a slack string, decorated the doorway of what Schomberg called grandiloquently “my concert-hall.” In his desperate mood Heyst ascended three steps, lifted a calico curtain, and went in.
Nobody wanted to place a bet, or the hotel owner would have lost. One evening, Heyst was driven to desperation by the harsh, squeaky fragments of tunes that followed him even to his hard bed, with a mattress as thin as a pancake and a flimsy mosquito net. He made his way down among the trees, where the soft glow of Japanese lanterns illuminated parts of their massive, rugged trunks, scattered throughout the deep darkness under the tall foliage. More lanterns, shaped like cylindrical concertinas, hung in a row from a loose string, decorating the entrance to what Schomberg grandly called “my concert-hall.” In his desperate state, Heyst climbed three steps, lifted a calico curtain, and stepped inside.
The uproar in that small, barn-like structure, built of imported pine boards, and raised clear of the ground, was simply stunning. An instrumental uproar, screaming, grunting, whining, sobbing, scraping, squeaking some kind of lively air; while a grand piano, operated upon by a bony, red-faced woman with bad-tempered nostrils, rained hard notes like hail through the tempest of fiddles. The small platform was filled with white muslin dresses and crimson sashes slanting from shoulders provided with bare arms, which sawed away without respite. Zangiacomo conducted. He wore a white mess-jacket, a black dress waistcoat, and white trousers. His longish, tousled hair and his great beard were purple-black. He was horrible. The heat was terrific. There were perhaps thirty people having drinks at several little tables. Heyst, quite overcome by the volume of noise, dropped into a chair. In the quick time of that music, in the varied, piercing clamour of the strings, in the movements of the bare arms, in the low dresses, the coarse faces, the stony eyes of the executants, there was a suggestion of brutality—something cruel, sensual and repulsive.
The chaos in that small, barn-like building made of imported pine boards and raised off the ground was incredible. There was a mix of instrumental clamor, screaming, grunting, whining, sobbing, scraping, and squeaking, creating a lively atmosphere; meanwhile, a grand piano was being played by a thin, red-faced woman with flared nostrils, pounding out notes like hail in the storm of fiddles. The small stage was packed with white muslin dresses and crimson sashes that hung from shoulders adorned with bare arms, which worked tirelessly. Zangiacomo conducted the performance. He wore a white mess jacket, a black dress waistcoat, and white trousers. His long, messy hair and his thick beard were a deep black. He was quite an unsettling sight. The heat was intense. There were about thirty people enjoying drinks at several small tables. Heyst, overwhelmed by the loud noise, sank into a chair. In the brisk rhythm of the music, amidst the varied and piercing clamor of the strings, the movements of the bare arms, the low dresses, the rough faces, and the stony eyes of the performers, there was a hint of brutality—something cruel, sensual, and repulsive.
“This is awful!” Heyst murmured to himself.
“This is terrible!” Heyst muttered to himself.
But there is an unholy fascination in systematic noise. He did not flee from it incontinently, as one might have expected him to do. He remained, astonished at himself for remaining, since nothing could have been more repulsive to his tastes, more painful to his senses, and, so to speak, more contrary to his genius, than this rude exhibition of vigour. The Zangiacomo band was not making music; it was simply murdering silence with a vulgar, ferocious energy. One felt as if witnessing a deed of violence; and that impression was so strong that it seemed marvellous to see the people sitting so quietly on their chairs, drinking so calmly out of their glasses, and giving no signs of distress, anger, or fear. Heyst averted his gaze from the unnatural spectacle of their indifference.
But there’s a strange attraction to constant noise. He didn’t run away from it impulsively, as you might expect. He stayed, surprised at himself for choosing to stay, since nothing could be more distasteful to him, more painful to his senses, and, in a way, more against his nature than this crude display of energy. The Zangiacomo band wasn’t making music; they were just destroying silence with a loud, brutal force. It felt like witnessing an act of violence; and the feeling was so intense that it was remarkable to see people sitting so calmly in their chairs, sipping their drinks, and showing no signs of distress, anger, or fear. Heyst turned his gaze away from the unnatural scene of their indifference.
When the piece of music came to an end the relief was so great that he felt slightly dizzy, as if a chasm of silence had yawned at his feet. When he raised his eyes, the audience, most perversely, was exhibiting signs of animation and interest in their faces, and the women in white muslin dresses were coming down in pairs from the platform into the body of Schomberg's “concert-hall.” They dispersed themselves all over the place. The male creature with the hooked nose and purple-black beard disappeared somewhere. This was the interval during which, as the astute Schomberg had stipulated, the members of the orchestra were encouraged to favour the members of the audience with their company—that is, such members as seemed inclined to fraternize with the arts in a familiar and generous manner; the symbol of familiarity and generosity consisting in offers of refreshment.
When the music ended, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief that made him a bit dizzy, as if a deep silence had opened up beneath him. As he looked up, he noticed that the audience, rather surprisingly, was showing signs of energy and interest on their faces. The women in white muslin dresses were descending in pairs from the stage into the main area of Schomberg's “concert-hall.” They spread out all over the place. The man with the hooked nose and dark beard vanished somewhere. This was the break during which, as the clever Schomberg had arranged, orchestra members were encouraged to mingle with the audience—specifically, those who seemed open to engaging with the arts in a friendly and generous way, with friendliness and generosity represented by offers of refreshments.
The procedure struck Heyst as highly incorrect. However, the impropriety of Schomberg's ingenious scheme was defeated by the circumstance that most of the women were no longer young, and that none of them had ever been beautiful. Their more or less worn cheeks were slightly rouged, but apart from that fact, which might have been simply a matter of routine, they did not seem to take the success of the scheme unduly to heart. The impulse to fraternize with the arts being obviously weak in the audience, some of the musicians sat down listlessly at unoccupied tables, while others went on perambulating the central passage: arm in arm, glad enough, no doubt, to stretch their legs while resting their arms. Their crimson sashes gave a factitious touch of gaiety to the smoky atmosphere of the concert-hall; and Heyst felt a sudden pity for these beings, exploited, hopeless, devoid of charm and grace, whose fate of cheerless dependence invested their coarse and joyless features with a touch of pathos.
The situation struck Heyst as really wrong. However, the questionable nature of Schomberg's clever plan was undermined by the fact that most of the women were past their youth, and none of them had ever been beautiful. Their somewhat worn faces were lightly made up, but besides that, which might have just been routine, they didn't seem to take the success of the plan too seriously. The desire to engage with the arts was clearly weak in the audience, as some of the musicians sat down listlessly at empty tables, while others strolled around the main area: arm in arm, probably happy enough to stretch their legs while taking a break. Their bright red sashes added a fake sense of cheerfulness to the smoky atmosphere of the concert hall; and Heyst suddenly felt sorry for these people, exploited and hopeless, lacking charm and grace, whose fate of dreary dependence gave their rough, joyless faces a sense of sadness.
Heyst was temperamentally sympathetic. To have them passing and repassing close to his little table was painful to him. He was preparing to rise and go out when he noticed that two white muslin dresses and crimson sashes had not yet left the platform. One of these dresses concealed the raw-boned frame of the woman with the bad-tempered curve to her nostrils. She was no less a personage than Mrs. Zangiacomo. She had left the piano, and, with her back to the hall, was preparing the parts for the second half of the concert, with a brusque, impatient action of her ugly elbow. This task done, she turned, and, perceiving the other white muslin dress motionless on a chair in the second row, she strode towards it between the music-stands with an aggressive and masterful gait. On the lap of that dress there lay, unclasped and idle, a pair of small hands, not very white, attached to well-formed arms. The next detail Heyst was led to observe was the arrangement of the hair—two thick, brown tresses rolled round an attractively shaped head.
Heyst was naturally sympathetic. It bothered him to see them walking back and forth so close to his little table. He was getting ready to stand up and leave when he noticed that two white muslin dresses with red sashes hadn’t left the stage yet. One of those dresses covered the bony figure of the woman with a bad-tempered curve to her nostrils. That woman was none other than Mrs. Zangiacomo. She had stepped away from the piano and, with her back to the audience, was getting the parts ready for the second half of the concert, moving her ugly elbow with a brusque, impatient motion. Once she finished, she turned around and, spotting the other white muslin dress sitting motionless on a chair in the second row, strode toward it with a bold and commanding walk, weaving between the music stands. On the lap of that dress lay a pair of small hands, not very fair, attached to well-shaped arms. The next thing Heyst noticed was the woman’s hair—two thick, brown strands wrapped around an attractively shaped head.
“A girl, by Jove!” he exclaimed mentally.
“A girl, wow!” he thought to himself.
It was evident that she was a girl. It was evident in the outline of the shoulders, in the slender white bust springing up, barred slantwise by the crimson sash, from the bell-shaped spread of muslin skirt hiding the chair on which she sat averted a little from the body of the hall. Her feet, in low white shoes, were crossed prettily.
It was clear that she was a girl. You could see it in the shape of her shoulders, in the delicate white bust that rose up, diagonally crossed by the crimson sash, from the bell-shaped spread of her muslin skirt that concealed the chair she sat on, slightly turned away from the main part of the hall. Her feet, in low white shoes, were crossed in a charming way.
She had captured Heyst's awakened faculty of observation; he had the sensation of a new experience. That was because his faculty of observation had never before been captured by any feminine creature in that marked and exclusive fashion. He looked at her anxiously, as no man ever looks at another man; and he positively forgot where he was. He had lost touch with his surroundings. The big woman, advancing, concealed the girl from his sight for a moment. She bent over the seated youthful figure, in passing it very close, as if to drop a word into its ear. Her lips did certainly move. But what sort of word could it have been to make the girl jump up so swiftly? Heyst, at his table, was surprised into a sympathetic start. He glanced quickly round. Nobody was looking towards the platform; and when his eyes swept back there again, the girl, with the big woman treading at her heels, was coming down the three steps from the platform to the floor of the hall. There she paused, stumbled one pace forward, and stood still again, while the other—the escort, the dragoon, the coarse big woman of the piano—passed her roughly, and, marching truculently down the centre aisle between the chairs and tables, went out to rejoin the hook-nosed Zangiacomo somewhere outside. During her extraordinary transit, as if everything in the hall were dirt under her feet, her scornful eyes met the upward glance of Heyst, who looked away at once towards the girl. She had not moved. Her arms hung down; her eyelids were lowered.
She had caught Heyst's attention in a way he had never experienced before. It was because his ability to observe had never really been engaged by any woman in such a distinct and exclusive manner. He looked at her with an anxiousness that no man ever shows toward another man; he completely forgot where he was. He lost all awareness of his surroundings. The large woman moved forward, blocking the girl's view for a moment. She leaned over the young woman seated there, getting very close, as if to whisper something in her ear. Her lips definitely moved. But what could she have said that made the girl jump up so suddenly? Heyst, sitting at his table, was startled and felt a kind of sympathy for her. He glanced around quickly. No one was looking toward the platform, and when he turned his gaze back, the girl, with the large woman following closely behind, was descending the three steps from the platform to the hall floor. There she paused, stumbled forward a step, and stood still again, while the other one—the escort, the dragoon, the coarse large woman from the piano—brushed past her roughly and marched down the main aisle, heading out to rejoin the hook-nosed Zangiacomo somewhere outside. During her unusual passage, as if everything in the hall were beneath her, her disdainful eyes met Heyst's upward glance, but he looked away immediately towards the girl. She hadn’t moved. Her arms hung down, and her eyelids were lowered.
Heyst laid down his half-smoked cigar and compressed his lips. Then he got up. It was the same sort of impulse which years ago had made him cross the sandy street of the abominable town of Delli in the island of Timor and accost Morrison, practically a stranger to him then, a man in trouble, expressively harassed, dejected, lonely.
Heyst put down his half-smoked cigar and pressed his lips together. Then he stood up. It was the same kind of impulse that had made him cross the sandy street of the awful town of Delli on the island of Timor years ago to approach Morrison, who was practically a stranger to him then—a man in trouble, visibly stressed, downcast, and alone.
It was the same impulse. But he did not recognize it. He was not thinking of Morrison then. It may be said that, for the first time since the final abandonment of the Samburan coal mine, he had completely forgotten the late Morrison. It is true that to a certain extent he had forgotten also where he was. Thus, unchecked by any sort of self consciousness, Heyst walked up the central passage.
It was the same urge. But he didn’t realize it. He wasn’t thinking about Morrison at that moment. It could be said that, for the first time since the complete abandonment of the Samburan coal mine, he had completely forgotten about the late Morrison. It’s also true that to some extent he had forgotten where he was. So, without any self-consciousness holding him back, Heyst walked up the main passage.
Several of the women, by this time, had found anchorage here and there among the occupied tables. They talked to the men, leaning on their elbows, and suggesting funnily—if it hadn't been for the crimson sashes—in their white dresses an assembly of middle-aged brides with free and easy manners and hoarse voices. The murmuring noise of conversations carried on with some spirit filled Schomberg's concert-room. Nobody remarked Heyst's movements; for indeed he was not the only man on his legs there. He had been confronting the girl for some time before she became aware of his presence. She was looking down, very still, without colour, without glances, without voice, without movement. It was only when Heyst addressed her in his courteous tone that she raised her eyes.
Several of the women had settled in at various occupied tables. They chatted with the men, leaning on their elbows, and jokingly—if it hadn't been for the bright red sashes—looked like a group of carefree middle-aged brides in their white dresses, with relaxed attitudes and rough voices. The lively buzz of conversations filled Schomberg's concert room. No one noticed Heyst moving around; after all, he wasn’t the only guy standing there. He had been facing the girl for a while before she noticed him. She was looking down, completely still, pale, avoiding eye contact, silent, and motionless. It was only when Heyst spoke to her in his polite way that she lifted her gaze.
“Excuse me,” he said in English, “but that horrible female has done something to you. She has pinched you, hasn't she? I am sure she pinched you just now, when she stood by your chair.”
“Excuse me,” he said in English, “but that awful woman has done something to you. She pinched you, didn’t she? I’m sure she pinched you just now when she was standing by your chair.”
The girl received this overture with the wide, motionless stare of profound astonishment. Heyst, vexed with himself, suspected that she did not understand what he said. One could not tell what nationality these women were, except that they were of all sorts. But she was astonished almost more by the near presence of the man himself, by his largely bald head, by the white brow, the sunburnt cheeks, the long, horizontal moustaches of crinkly bronze hair, by the kindly expression of the man's blue eyes looking into her own. He saw the stony amazement in hers give way to a momentary alarm, which was succeeded by an expression of resignation.
The girl took in this approach with a wide, unmoving gaze of deep surprise. Heyst, annoyed with himself, thought she might not have understood what he said. It was hard to tell what nationality these women were, except that they were from all over the place. But she was almost more shocked by the man’s immediate presence, his mostly bald head, his pale forehead, his sun-kissed cheeks, the long, horizontal mustache made of crinkly bronze hair, and the warm expression in his blue eyes looking into hers. He noticed her stunned amazement shift to a brief sense of alarm, which was then replaced by a look of acceptance.
“I am sure she pinched your arm most cruelly,” he murmured, rather disconcerted now at what he had done.
“I’m sure she pinched your arm really hard,” he murmured, feeling a bit uneasy about what he had done.
It was a great comfort to hear her say:
It was really comforting to hear her say:
“It wouldn't have been the first time. And suppose she did—what are you going to do about it?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time. And let’s say she did—what are you going to do about it?”
“I don't know,” he said with a faint, remote playfulness in his tone which had not been heard in it lately, and which seemed to catch her ear pleasantly. “I am grieved to say that I don't know. But can I do anything? What would you wish me to do? Pray command me.”
“I don't know,” he said with a slight, distant playfulness in his tone that she hadn’t heard in a while, and it seemed to pleasantly catch her attention. “I’m sorry to say that I don’t know. But is there anything I can do? What would you like me to do? Please tell me.”
Again, the greatest astonishment became visible in her face; for she now perceived how different he was from the other men in the room. He was as different from them as she was different from the other members of the ladies' orchestra.
Once again, pure astonishment showed on her face; she now realized how different he was from the other men in the room. He was as distinct from them as she was from the other members of the ladies' orchestra.
“Command you?” she breathed, after a time, in a bewildered tone. “Who are you?” she asked a little louder.
“Command you?” she said softly after a moment, sounding confused. “Who are you?” she asked, a bit louder.
“I am staying in this hotel for a few days. I just dropped in casually here. This outrage—”
“I’m staying at this hotel for a few days. I just dropped in casually here. This outrage—”
“Don't you try to interfere,” she said so earnestly that Heyst asked, in his faintly playful tone:
“Don't you try to interfere,” she said so seriously that Heyst asked, in his slightly teasing tone:
“Is it your wish that I should leave you?”
“Do you want me to leave you?”
“I haven't said that,” the girl answered. “She pinched me because I didn't get down here quick enough—”
“I didn't say that,” the girl replied. “She pinched me because I didn't get down here fast enough—”
“I can't tell you how indignant I am—” said Heyst. “But since you are down here now,” he went on, with the ease of a man of the world speaking to a young lady in a drawing-room, “hadn't we better sit down?”
“I can't express how angry I am—” said Heyst. “But since you’re here now,” he continued, with the casualness of a worldly man talking to a young woman in a parlor, “shouldn't we sit down?”
She obeyed his inviting gesture, and they sat down on the nearest chairs. They looked at each other across a little round table with a surprised, open gaze, self-consciousness growing on them so slowly that it was a long time before they averted their eyes; and very soon they met again, temporarily, only to rebound, as it were. At last they steadied in contact, but by that time, say some fifteen minutes from the moment when they sat down, the “interval” came to an end.
She followed his inviting gesture, and they sat down in the nearest chairs. They looked at each other across a small round table with surprised, open looks, feeling self-consciousness creep in so slowly that it took a long time before they looked away; and very soon they met each other's gaze again, briefly, only to look away once more. Eventually, they settled into a connection, but by that time, say about fifteen minutes after they sat down, the “interval” came to an end.
So much for their eyes. As to the conversation, it had been perfectly insignificant because naturally they had nothing to say to each other. Heyst had been interested by the girl's physiognomy. Its expression was neither simple nor yet very clear. It was not distinguished—that could not be expected—but the features had more fineness than those of any other feminine countenance he had ever had the opportunity to observe so closely. There was in it something indefinably audacious and infinitely miserable—because the temperament and the existence of that girl were reflected in it. But her voice! It seduced Heyst by its amazing quality. It was a voice fit to utter the most exquisite things, a voice which would have made silly chatter supportable and the roughest talk fascinating. Heyst drank in its charm as one listens to the tone of some instrument without heeding the tune.
So much for their eyes. As for the conversation, it had been completely insignificant because they obviously had nothing to say to one another. Heyst found himself intrigued by the girl's face. Its expression was neither straightforward nor very clear. It wasn’t remarkable—that wasn’t to be expected—but her features were more refined than any other woman’s face he had ever had the chance to observe up close. There was something indefinably bold and deeply sad about her expression—because the girl’s temperament and life were mirrored in it. But her voice! It captivated Heyst with its incredible quality. It was a voice suited to express the most beautiful things, a voice that could make trivial chatter tolerable and even the roughest conversation fascinating. Heyst soaked in its charm as one listens to an instrument’s tone without paying attention to the melody.
“Do you sing as well as play?” he asked her abruptly.
“Do you sing as well as you play?” he asked her suddenly.
“Never sang a note in my life,” she said, obviously surprised by the irrelevant question; for they had not been discoursing of sweet sounds. She was clearly unaware of her voice. “I don't remember that I ever had much reason to sing since I was little,” she added.
“Never sang a note in my life,” she said, clearly taken aback by the random question; they hadn’t been talking about pretty sounds. She clearly didn’t realize how her voice sounded. “I don’t think I’ve ever had much reason to sing since I was a kid,” she added.
That inelegant phrase, by the mere vibrating, warm nobility of the sound, found its way into Heyst's heart. His mind, cool, alert, watched it sink there with a sort of vague concern at the absurdity of the occupation, till it rested at the bottom, deep down, where our unexpressed longings lie.
That clumsy phrase, with its warm and powerful sound, reached Heyst's heart. His cool, alert mind observed it settle there, feeling a vague concern about the absurdity of the situation, until it landed at the bottom, deep down, where our unspoken desires exist.
“You are English, of course?” he said.
"You're English, right?" he asked.
“What do you think?” she answered in the most charming accents. Then, as if thinking that it was her turn to place a question: “Why do you always smile when you speak?”
“What do you think?” she replied in the most charming voice. Then, as if realizing it was her turn to ask a question: “Why do you always smile when you talk?”
It was enough to make anyone look grave, but her good faith was so evident that Heyst recovered himself at once.
It was enough to make anyone serious, but her sincerity was so clear that Heyst composed himself immediately.
“It's my unfortunate manner—” he said with his delicate, polished playfulness. “Is is very objectionable to you?”
“It's my unfortunate way—” he said with his refined, charming playfulness. “Is it very bothersome to you?”
She was very serious.
She was super serious.
“No. I only noticed it. I haven't come across so many pleasant people as all that, in my life.”
“No. I just noticed it. I haven’t met that many nice people in my life.”
“It's certain that this woman who plays the piano is infinitely more disagreeable than any cannibal I have ever had to do with.”
“It's clear that this woman who plays the piano is way more unpleasant than any cannibal I've ever dealt with.”
“I believe you!” She shuddered. “How did you come to have anything to do with cannibals?”
“I believe you!” She shivered. “How did you get mixed up with cannibals?”
“It would be too long a tale,” said Heyst with a faint smile. Heyst's smiles were rather melancholy, and accorded badly with his great moustaches, under which his mere playfulness lurked as comfortable as a shy bird in its native thicket. “Much too long. How did you get amongst this lot here?”
“It would be too long of a story,” Heyst said with a faint smile. His smiles had a somewhat sad quality and didn’t quite match his large mustache, beneath which his playful side hid as comfortably as a shy bird in its own thicket. “Much too long. How did you end up in this group here?”
“Bad luck,” she answered briefly.
"Unlucky," she replied shortly.
“No doubt, no doubt,” Heyst assented with slight nods. Then, still indignant at the pinch which he had divined rather than actually seen inflicted: “I say, couldn't you defend yourself somehow?”
“No doubt, no doubt,” Heyst agreed with a slight nod. Then, still angry about the hurt he sensed more than actually witnessed: “I mean, couldn't you defend yourself in some way?”
She had risen already. The ladies of the orchestra were slowly regaining their places. Some were already seated, idle stony-eyed, before the music-stands. Heyst was standing up, too.
She had already gotten up. The women in the orchestra were slowly returning to their spots. Some were already seated, blankly staring, in front of the music stands. Heyst was standing as well.
“They are too many for me,” she said.
“They're too many for me,” she said.
These few words came out of the common experience of mankind; yet by virtue of her voice, they thrilled Heyst like a revelation. His feelings were in a state of confusion, but his mind was clear.
These few words came from the shared experiences of humanity; yet, because of her voice, they excited Heyst like a revelation. His emotions were mixed up, but his mind was clear.
“That's bad. But it isn't actual ill-usage that this girl is complaining of,” he thought lucidly after she left him.
"That's not great. But it's not real mistreatment that this girl is complaining about," he thought clearly after she left him.
CHAPTER TWO
That was how it began. How it was that it ended, as we know it did end, is not so easy to state precisely. It is very clear that Heyst was not indifferent, I won't say to the girl, but to the girl's fate. He was the same man who had plunged after the submerged Morrison whom he hardly knew otherwise than by sight and through the usual gossip of the islands. But this was another sort of plunge altogether, and likely to lead to a very different kind of partnership.
That’s how it all started. How it ended, as we know it did, isn't so easy to pinpoint. It’s clear that Heyst was not indifferent, not so much to the girl, but to what happened to her. He was the same guy who had jumped in after Morrison, someone he barely knew except by sight and the usual island chatter. But this was a completely different kind of leap and was likely to result in a very different kind of relationship.
Did he reflect at all? Probably. He was sufficiently reflective. But if he did, it was with insufficient knowledge. For there is no evidence that he paused at any time between the date of that evening and the morning of the flight. Truth to say, Heyst was not one of those men who pause much. Those dreamy spectators of the world's agitation are terrible once the desire to act gets hold of them. They lower their heads and charge a wall with an amazing serenity which nothing but an indisciplined imagination can give.
Did he think at all? Probably. He was reflective enough. But if he did, it was with limited understanding. There’s no proof that he took a moment to pause at any point between that evening and the morning of the flight. To be honest, Heyst wasn’t the type to pause much. Those dreamy watchers of the world’s chaos can be intense once the urge to act takes over. They lower their heads and slam into a wall with a surprising calmness that only an undisciplined imagination can provide.
He was not a fool. I suppose he knew—or at least he felt—where this was leading him. But his complete inexperience gave him the necessary audacity. The girl's voice was charming when she spoke to him of her miserable past, in simple terms, with a sort of unconscious cynicism inherent in the truth of the ugly conditions of poverty. And whether because he was humane or because her voice included all the modulations of pathos, cheerfulness, and courage in its compass, it was not disgust that the tale awakened in him, but the sense of an immense sadness.
He wasn’t a fool. I think he knew—or at least felt—where this was heading. But his complete lack of experience gave him the bravery he needed. The girl's voice was captivating when she talked to him about her tough past, using simple words and a kind of unconscious cynicism that came from the harsh reality of living in poverty. And whether it was because he was compassionate or because her voice conveyed all the tones of sorrow, happiness, and resilience, it didn’t make him feel disgust; instead, it stirred a deep sadness within him.
On a later evening, during the interval between the two parts of the concert, the girl told Heyst about herself. She was almost a child of the streets. Her father was a musician in the orchestras of small theatres. Her mother ran away from him while she was little, and the landladies of various poor lodging-houses had attended casually to her abandoned childhood. It was never positive starvation and absolute rags, but it was the hopeless grip of poverty all the time. It was her father who taught her to play the violin. It seemed that he used to get drunk sometimes, but without pleasure, and only because he was unable to forget his fugitive wife. After he had a paralytic stroke, falling over with a crash in the well of a music-hall orchestra during the performance, she had joined the Zangiacomo company. He was now in a home for incurables.
On a later evening, during the break between the two parts of the concert, the girl shared her story with Heyst. She was almost like a child of the streets. Her father was a musician in orchestras for small theaters. Her mother left him when she was young, and various landladies of poor boarding houses casually looked after her abandoned childhood. It was never outright starvation and total rags, but it was a constant struggle with poverty. Her father taught her to play the violin. It seemed like he would get drunk sometimes, but not with enjoyment, only because he couldn’t forget his missing wife. After he suffered a stroke, collapsing in the middle of a performance in a music-hall orchestra, she joined the Zangiacomo company. Now, he was in a home for incurable patients.
“And I am here,” she finished, “with no one to care if I make a hole in the water the next chance I get or not.”
“And I’m here,” she finished, “with no one to care if I make a splash in the water the next time I get a chance or not.”
Heyst told her that he thought she could do a little better than that, if it was only a question of getting out of the world. She looked at him with special attention, and with a puzzled expression which gave to her face an air of innocence.
Heyst told her that he believed she could do better than that, even if it was just about escaping the world. She looked at him intently, her puzzled expression giving her face an innocent vibe.
This was during one of the “intervals” between the two parts of the concert. She had come down that time without being incited thereto by a pinch from the awful Zangiacomo woman. It is difficult to suppose that she was seduced by the uncovered intellectual forehead and the long reddish moustaches of her new friend. New is not the right word. She had never had a friend before; and the sensation of this friendliness going out to her was exciting by its novelty alone. Besides, any man who did not resemble Schomberg appeared for that very reason attractive. She was afraid of the hotel-keeper, who, in the daytime, taking advantage of the fact that she lived in the hotel itself, and not in the Pavilion with the other “artists” prowled round her, mute, hungry, portentous behind his great beard, or else assailed her in quiet corners and empty passages with deep, mysterious murmurs from behind, which, not withstanding their clear import, sounded horribly insane somehow.
This was during one of the “breaks” between the two parts of the concert. She had come down this time without being prompted by a pinch from the awful Zangiacomo woman. It’s hard to believe she was drawn in by the exposed intellectual forehead and the long reddish mustache of her new friend. "New" isn’t quite the right word. She had never had a friend before; the feeling of this friendliness reaching out to her was thrilling just because it was so new. Plus, any guy who didn’t look like Schomberg seemed appealing for that very reason. She was wary of the hotel manager, who, during the day, took advantage of the fact that she lived in the hotel and not in the Pavilion with the other “artists.” He would lurk around her, silent, hungry, foreboding behind his big beard, or corner her in quiet spots with deep, mysterious murmurs from behind that, despite being clear in meaning, somehow sounded disturbingly crazy.
The contrast of Heyst's quiet, polished manner gave her special delight and filled her with admiration. She had never seen anything like that before. If she had, perhaps, known kindness in her life, she had never met the forms of simple courtesy. She was interested by it as a very novel experience, not very intelligible, but distinctly pleasurable.
The difference in Heyst's calm, refined demeanor really pleased her and filled her with admiration. She had never experienced anything like it before. If she had encountered kindness in her life, she had never come across simple politeness. It intrigued her as a completely new experience, not entirely understandable, but definitely enjoyable.
“I tell you they are too many for me,” she repeated, sometimes recklessly, but more often shaking her head with ominous dejection.
“I tell you they're too much for me,” she repeated, sometimes carelessly, but more often shaking her head with a dark sense of hopelessness.
She had, of course, no money at all. The quantities of “black men” all about frightened her. She really had no definite idea where she was on the surface of the globe. The orchestra was generally taken from the steamer to some hotel, and kept shut up there till it was time to go on board another steamer. She could not remember the names she heard.
She had no money at all. The number of “black men” around her scared her. She had no clear idea of where she was on the map. The orchestra was usually taken from the ship to a hotel and kept there until it was time to board another ship. She couldn’t remember the names she heard.
“How do you call this place again?” she used to ask Heyst.
“How do you call this place again?” she would ask Heyst.
“Sourabaya,” he would say distinctly, and would watch the discouragement at the outlandish sound coming into her eyes, which were fastened on his face.
“Sourabaya,” he would say clearly, watching the discouragement at the strange sound fill her eyes, which were focused on his face.
He could not defend himself from compassion. He suggested that she might go to the consul, but it was his conscience that dictated this advice, not his conviction. She had never heard of the animal or of its uses. A consul! What was it? Who was he? What could he do? And when she learned that perhaps he could be induced to send her home, her head dropped on her breast.
He couldn't stop himself from feeling pity. He suggested she might go to the consul, but it was his conscience giving that advice, not his belief. She had never heard of the consul or what he was for. A consul! What was that? Who was he? What could he do? And when she found out that he might be persuaded to send her home, her head fell down to her chest.
“What am I to do when I get there?” she murmured with an intonation so just, with an accent so penetrating—the charm of her voice did not fail her even in whispering—that Heyst seemed to see the illusion of human fellowship on earth vanish before the naked truth of her existence, and leave them both face to face in a moral desert as arid as the sands of Sahara, without restful shade, without refreshing water.
“What should I do when I get there?” she whispered, her tone so precise and her accent so intense—the beauty of her voice didn’t falter even in a whisper—that Heyst felt as if the illusion of human connection was fading away, leaving them both confronted in a stark moral wasteland as dry as the Sahara, with no soothing shade and no refreshing water.
She leaned slightly over the little table, the same little table at which they had sat when they first met each other; and with no other memories but of the stones in the streets her childhood had known, in the distress of the incoherent, confused, rudimentary impressions of her travels inspiring her with a vague terror of the world she said rapidly, as one speaks in desperation:
She leaned a little over the small table, the same small table where they had first met; and with nothing but memories of the streets from her childhood, overwhelmed by the mixed, jumbled, basic impressions from her travels that filled her with a vague fear of the world, she said quickly, like someone speaking out of desperation:
“You do something! You are a gentleman. It wasn't I who spoke to you first, was it? I didn't begin, did I? It was you who came along and spoke to me when I was standing over there. What did you want to speak to me for? I don't care what it is, but you must do something.”
“You do something! You’re a gentleman. I wasn’t the one who talked to you first, was I? I didn’t start it, did I? It was you who came over and spoke to me when I was standing there. What did you want to talk to me about? I don’t care what it is, but you need to do something.”
Her attitude was fierce and entreating at the same time—clamorous, in fact though her voice had hardly risen above a breath. It was clamorous enough to be noticed. Heyst, on purpose, laughed aloud. She nearly choked with indignation at this brutal heartlessness.
Her attitude was both intense and pleading—boisterous, in fact, even though her voice barely rose above a whisper. It was loud enough to be heard. Heyst intentionally laughed out loud. She almost choked with anger at this cruel indifference.
“What did you mean, then, by saying 'command me!'?” she almost hissed.
“What did you mean, then, by saying 'tell me what to do!'?” she almost hissed.
Something hard in his mirthless stare, and a quiet final “All right,” steadied her.
Something intense in his joyless gaze, and a calm final “All right,” steadied her.
“I am not rich enough to buy you out,” he went on, speaking with an extraordinary detached grin, “even if it were to be done; but I can always steal you.”
“I’m not wealthy enough to buy you out,” he continued, speaking with an unusually detached grin, “even if that were possible; but I can always steal you.”
She looked at him profoundly, as though these words had a hidden and very complicated meaning.
She stared at him deeply, as if those words had a secret and very complicated meaning.
“Get away now,” he said rapidly, “and try to smile as you go.”
“Leave now,” he said quickly, “and try to smile as you head out.”
She obeyed with unexpected readiness; and as she had a set of very good white teeth, the effect of the mechanical, ordered smile was joyous, radiant. It astonished Heyst. No wonder, it flashed through his mind, women can deceive men so completely. The faculty was inherent in them; they seemed to be created with a special aptitude. Here was a smile the origin of which was well known to him; and yet it had conveyed a sensation of warmth, had given him a sort of ardour to live which was very new to his experience.
She complied with surprising eagerness; and since she had a set of really nice white teeth, the effect of her mechanical, practiced smile was joyful and bright. It amazed Heyst. No wonder, he thought, women can completely fool men. It seemed to be a natural ability for them; they appeared to be born with a unique talent for it. This was a smile whose source he recognized well; yet it had transmitted a feeling of warmth, igniting a kind of passion for life that was entirely new to him.
By this time she was gone from the table, and had joined the other “ladies of the orchestra.” They trooped towards the platform, driven in truculently by the haughty mate of Zangiacomo, who looked as though she were restraining herself with difficulty from punching their backs. Zangiacomo followed, with his great, pendulous dyed beard and short mess-jacket, with an aspect of hang-dog concentration imparted by his drooping head and the uneasiness of his eyes, which were set very close together. He climbed the steps last of all, turned about, displaying his purple beard to the hall, and tapped with his bow. Heyst winced in anticipation of the horrible racket. It burst out immediately unabashed and awful. At the end of the platform the woman at the piano, presenting her cruel profile, her head tilted back, banged the keys without looking at the music.
By this point, she had left the table and joined the other “ladies of the orchestra.” They marched toward the stage, pushed along by Zangiacomo’s arrogant partner, who looked like she was barely stopping herself from hitting them. Zangiacomo followed, with his big, drooping dyed beard and short jacket, looking hangdog with his head hanging low and his uneasy eyes, which were set very close together. He was the last to climb the steps, turned around to show off his purple beard to the audience, and tapped his bow. Heyst flinched, bracing himself for the terrible noise. It erupted immediately, loud and awful. At the end of the stage, the woman at the piano, showing her harsh profile with her head tilted back, pounded the keys without even glancing at the sheet music.
Heyst could not stand the uproar for more than a minute. He went out, his brain racked by the rhythm of some more or less Hungarian dance music. The forests inhabited by the New Guinea cannibals where he had encountered the most exciting of his earlier futile adventures were silent. And this adventure, not in its execution, perhaps, but in its nature, required even more nerve than anything he had faced before. Walking among the paper lanterns suspended to trees he remembered with regret the gloom and the dead stillness of the forests at the back of Geelvink Bay, perhaps the wildest, the unsafest, the most deadly spot on earth from which the sea can be seen. Oppressed by his thoughts, he sought the obscurity and peace of his bedroom; but they were not complete. The distant sounds of the concert reached his ear, faint indeed, but still disturbing. Neither did he feel very safe in there; for that sentiment depends not on extraneous circumstances but on our inward conviction. He did not attempt to go to sleep; he did not even unbutton the top button of his tunic. He sat in a chair and mused. Formerly, in solitude and in silence, he had been used to think clearly and sometimes even profoundly, seeing life outside the flattering optical delusion of everlasting hope, of conventional self-deceptions, of an ever-expected happiness. But now he was troubled; a light veil seemed to hang before his mental vision; the awakening of a tenderness, indistinct and confused as yet, towards an unknown woman.
Heyst couldn't handle the noise for more than a minute. He stepped outside, his mind buzzing with the beat of some kind of Hungarian dance music. The forests where he had encountered the thrilling yet pointless adventures with New Guinea cannibals were quiet. And this new adventure, not in how it would be carried out perhaps, but in what it was, demanded even more courage than anything he had faced before. As he walked among the paper lanterns hanging from the trees, he felt a pang of regret for the dark, still forests of Geelvink Bay, possibly the wildest, most dangerous, and deadliest place on earth visible from the sea. Overwhelmed by his thoughts, he sought the solitude and calm of his bedroom; yet, it wasn't complete. The distant sounds of the concert reached him, faint but still unsettling. He didn't feel very safe there either; that feeling doesn’t rely on external factors but on our inner beliefs. He didn't try to sleep; he didn't even unbutton the top of his tunic. He sat in a chair and thought. In the past, in solitude and silence, he was used to thinking clearly and sometimes even deeply, seeing life beyond the comforting illusions of endless hope, conventional self-deceptions, and the always-anticipated happiness. But now he was restless; a light mist seemed to cloud his mental clarity; the stirrings of a vague and confusing tenderness toward an unknown woman began to awaken.
Gradually silence, a real silence, had established itself round him. The concert was over; the audience had gone; the concert-hall was dark; and even the Pavilion, where the ladies' orchestra slept after its noisy labours, showed not a gleam of light. Heyst suddenly felt restless in all his limbs, as this reaction from the long immobility would not be denied, he humoured it by passing quietly along the back veranda and out into the grounds at the side of the house, into the black shadows under the trees, where the extinguished paper lanterns were gently swinging their globes like withered fruit.
Gradually, a true silence settled around him. The concert was over; the audience had left; the concert hall was dark; and even the Pavilion, where the ladies' orchestra rested after their noisy performance, didn’t show a single light. Heyst suddenly felt restless throughout his body, and as this reaction from the long stillness couldn’t be ignored, he went along with it by quietly walking along the back porch and out into the grounds beside the house, into the dark shadows beneath the trees, where the unlit paper lanterns gently swayed like shriveled fruit.
He paced there to and fro for a long time, a calm, meditative ghost in his white drill-suit, revolving in his head thoughts absolutely novel, disquieting, and seductive; accustoming his mind to the contemplation of his purpose, in order that by being faced steadily it should appear praiseworthy and wise. For the use of reason is to justify the obscure desires that move our conduct, impulses, passions, prejudices, and follies, and also our fears.
He walked back and forth for a long time, a calm, introspective figure in his white suit, turning over completely new, unsettling, and tempting thoughts in his mind; training himself to focus on his intentions so that, when examined closely, they would seem admirable and sensible. The purpose of reason is to rationalize the hidden desires that drive our actions, impulses, passions, biases, and mistakes, as well as our fears.
He felt that he had engaged himself by a rash promise to an action big with incalculable consequences. And then he asked himself if the girl had understood what he meant. Who could tell? He was assailed by all sorts of doubts. Raising his head, he perceived something white flitting between the trees. It vanished almost at once; but there could be no mistake. He was vexed at being detected roaming like this in the middle of the night. Who could that be? It never occurred to him that perhaps the girl, too, would not be able to sleep. He advanced prudently. Then he saw the white, phantom-like apparition again; and the next moment all his doubts as to the state of her mind were laid at rest, because he felt her clinging to him after the manner of supplicants all the world over. Her whispers were so incoherent that he could not understand anything; but this did not prevent him from being profoundly moved. He had no illusions about her; but his sceptical mind was dominated by the fulness of his heart.
He felt like he had made a hasty promise to take on something with unpredictable consequences. Then he wondered if the girl understood what he meant. Who could say? He was overwhelmed by all kinds of doubts. Lifting his head, he noticed something white darting between the trees. It disappeared almost immediately, but there was no mistaking it. He was annoyed at being caught wandering like this in the middle of the night. Who could that be? It never occurred to him that maybe the girl couldn’t sleep either. He moved forward cautiously. Then he saw the white, ghostly figure again, and in the next moment, all his doubts about her feelings were put to rest because he felt her clinging to him like supplicants everywhere. Her whispers were so jumbled that he couldn’t make sense of anything, but that didn’t stop him from feeling deeply moved. He had no illusions about her, but his skeptical mind was overwhelmed by the fullness of his heart.
“Calm yourself, calm yourself,” he murmured in her ear, returning her clasp at first mechanically, and afterwards with a growing appreciation of her distressed humanity. The heaving of her breast and the trembling of all her limbs, in the closeness of his embrace, seemed to enter his body, to infect his very heart. While she was growing quieter in his arms, he was becoming more agitated, as if there were only a fixed quantity of violent emotion on this earth. The very night seemed more dumb, more still, and the immobility of the vague, black shapes, surrounding him more perfect.
“Calm down, calm down,” he whispered in her ear, initially returning her grip mechanically, and then with an increasing sense of her troubled humanity. The rise and fall of her chest and the shaking of her limbs, in the closeness of his embrace, seemed to seep into him, affecting his very heart. As she grew calmer in his arms, he became more restless, as if there were only a limited amount of intense emotion in the world. The night felt quieter, more still, and the stillness of the vague, dark shapes around him seemed more complete.
“It will be all right,” he tried to reassure her, with a tone of conviction, speaking into her ear, and of necessity clasping her more closely than before.
"It's going to be okay," he tried to reassure her, speaking into her ear with conviction and holding her even more tightly than before.
Either the words or the action had a very good effect. He heard a light sigh of relief. She spoke with a calmed ardour.
Either the words or the action had a great effect. He heard a soft sigh of relief. She spoke with a calm intensity.
“Oh, I knew it would be all right from the first time you spoke to me! Yes, indeed, I knew directly you came up to me that evening. I knew it would be all right, if you only cared to make it so; but of course I could not tell if you meant it. 'Command me,' you said. Funny thing for a man like you to say. Did you really mean it? You weren't making fun of me?”
“Oh, I knew it would be okay from the first time you talked to me! Yes, I definitely knew the moment you came up to me that evening. I knew it would be fine if you just wanted it to be; but of course, I couldn't tell if you were serious. 'Tell me what to do,' you said. It’s a strange thing for a guy like you to say. Did you really mean it? Were you teasing me?”
He protested that he had been a serious person all his life.
He insisted that he had always been a serious person.
“I believe you,” she said ardently. He was touched by this declaration. “It's the way you have of speaking as if you were amused with people,” she went on. “But I wasn't deceived. I could see you were angry with that beast of a woman. And you are clever. You spotted something at once. You saw it in my face, eh? It isn't a bad face—say? You'll never be sorry. Listen—I'm not twenty yet. It's the truth, and I can't be so bad looking, or else—I will tell you straight that I have been worried and pestered by fellows like this before. I don't know what comes to them—”
“I believe you,” she said passionately. He was moved by her words. “It’s the way you talk as if you find people amusing,” she continued. “But I wasn’t fooled. I could see you were upset with that awful woman. And you’re smart. You picked up on something right away. You noticed it on my face, didn’t you? It’s not a bad face—right? You won't regret this. Listen—I’m not even twenty yet. That’s true, and I can’t be that unattractive, or else—I’ll be honest, I’ve had guys like this bother me before. I don’t know what’s wrong with them—”
She was speaking hurriedly. She choked, and then exclaimed, with an accent of despair:
She was talking quickly. She stumbled over her words and then exclaimed, with a tone of despair:
“What is it? What's the matter?”
“What’s up? What’s wrong?”
Heyst had removed his arms from her suddenly, and had recoiled a little. “Is it my fault? I didn't even look at them, I tell you straight. Never! Have I looked at you? Tell me. It was you that began it.”
Heyst suddenly pulled his arms away from her and stepped back a bit. “Is this my fault? I didn't even look at them, I swear. Never! Have I looked at you? Just tell me. You were the one who started it.”
In truth, Heyst had shrunk from the idea of competition with fellows unknown, with Schomberg the hotel-keeper. The vaporous white figure before him swayed pitifully in the darkness. He felt ashamed of his fastidiousness.
In reality, Heyst had recoiled from the thought of competing with strangers, including Schomberg the hotel owner. The ghostly white figure in front of him swayed sadly in the darkness. He felt embarrassed by his sensitivity.
“I am afraid we have been detected,” he murmured. “I think I saw somebody on the path between the house and the bushes behind you.”
“I’m afraid we’ve been spotted,” he whispered. “I think I saw someone on the path between the house and the bushes behind you.”
He had seen no one. It was a compassionate lie, if there ever was one. His compassion was as genuine as his shrinking had been, and in his judgement more honourable.
He hadn't seen anyone. It was a kind lie, if there ever was one. His compassion was as real as his fading had been, and in his eyes, more honorable.
She didn't turn her head. She was obviously relieved.
She didn’t turn her head. She clearly felt relieved.
“Would it be that brute?” she breathed out, meaning Schomberg, of course. “He's getting too forward with me now. What can you expect? Only this evening, after supper, he—but I slipped away. You don't mind him, do you? Why, I could face him myself now that I know you care for me. A girl can always put up a fight. You believe me? Only it isn't easy to stand up for yourself when you feel there's nothing and nobody at your back. There's nothing so lonely in the world as a girl who has got to look after herself. When I left poor dad in that home—it was in the country, near a village—I came out of the gates with seven shillings and threepence in my old purse, and my railway ticket. I tramped a mile, and got into a train—”
“Is it that guy?” she breathed out, referring to Schomberg, of course. “He's getting too pushy with me now. What can you expect? Just this evening, after dinner, he—but I managed to slip away. You don’t mind him, do you? I could handle him myself now that I know you care about me. A girl can always stand up for herself. Do you believe me? It’s just hard to defend yourself when you feel like there’s no one and nothing behind you. There’s nothing lonelier in the world than a girl who has to look out for herself. When I left poor dad in that home—it was in the countryside, near a village—I walked out with seven shillings and threepence in my old purse and my train ticket. I walked a mile and caught a train—”
She broke off, and was silent for a moment.
She stopped speaking and fell silent for a moment.
“Don't you throw me over now,” she went on. “If you did, what should I do? I should have to live, to be sure, because I'd be afraid to kill myself, but you would have done a thousand times worse than killing a body. You told me you had been always alone, you had never had a dog even. Well, then, I won't be in anybody's way if I live with you—not even a dog's. And what else did you mean when you came up and looked at me so close?”
“Don’t you leave me now,” she continued. “If you did, what would I do? I’d have to keep living, that’s for sure, because I’d be too scared to take my own life, but you would have done something a thousand times worse than killing someone. You told me you’ve always been alone, you haven’t even had a dog. Well, then, I won’t be in anyone’s way if I stay with you—not even a dog’s. And what else did you mean when you came up and looked at me so closely?”
“Close? Did I?” he murmured unstirring before her in the profound darkness. “So close as that?”
“Close? Did I?” he whispered, remaining still before her in the deep darkness. “So close like that?”
She had an outbreak of anger and despair in subdued tones.
She expressed her anger and despair in quiet tones.
“Have you forgotten, then? What did you expect to find? I know what sort of girl I am; but all the same I am not the sort that men turn their backs on—and you ought to know it, unless you aren't made like the others. Oh, forgive me! You aren't like the others; you are like no one in the world I ever spoke to. Don't you care for me? Don't you see—?”
“Have you forgotten? What did you expect to find? I know what kind of girl I am; but still, I'm not the type that men ignore—and you should know that, unless you're different from everyone else. Oh, I'm sorry! You’re not like the others; you're unlike anyone I’ve ever talked to. Don't you care about me? Don't you see—?”
What he saw was that, white and spectral, she was putting out her arms to him out of the black shadows like an appealing ghost. He took her hands, and was affected, almost surprised, to find them so warm, so real, so firm, so living in his grasp. He drew her to him, and she dropped her head on his shoulder with a deep-sigh.
What he saw was that, pale and ghostly, she was reaching out her arms to him from the dark shadows like a haunting spirit. He took her hands and was struck, almost surprised, to discover how warm, real, firm, and alive they felt in his grasp. He pulled her closer, and she rested her head on his shoulder with a deep sigh.
“I am dead tired,” she whispered plaintively.
“I am completely exhausted,” she whispered sadly.
He put his arms around her, and only by the convulsive movements of her body became aware that she was sobbing without a sound. Sustaining her, he lost himself in the profound silence of the night. After a while she became still, and cried quietly. Then, suddenly, as if waking up, she asked:
He wrapped his arms around her, and he only realized she was silently crying by the way her body shook. Holding her close, he got lost in the deep quiet of the night. After a bit, she calmed down and cried softly. Then, all of a sudden, as if waking up, she asked:
“You haven't seen any more of that somebody you thought was spying about?”
“You haven't seen any more of that person you thought was spying around, have you?”
He started at her quick, sharp whisper, and answered that very likely he had been mistaken.
He jumped at her quick, sharp whisper and replied that he had probably been mistaken.
“If it was anybody at all,” she reflected aloud, “it wouldn't have been anyone but that hotel woman—the landlord's wife.”
“If it was anyone at all,” she thought out loud, “it wouldn't have been anyone but that hotel lady—the landlord's wife.”
“Mrs. Schomberg,” Heyst said, surprised.
“Mrs. Schomberg,” Heyst said, shocked.
“Yes. Another one that can't sleep o' nights. Why? Don't you see why? Because, of course, she sees what's going on. That beast doesn't even try to keep it from her. If she had only the least bit of spirit! She knows how I feel, too, only she's too frightened even to look him in the face, let alone open her mouth. He would tell her to go hang herself.”
“Yes. Another one who can't sleep at night. Why? Don’t you get it? Because she can clearly see what's happening. That jerk doesn't even attempt to hide it from her. If she had just a little bit of courage! She knows how I feel, too, but she's too scared to even look him in the eye, much less speak up. He would tell her to go kill herself.”
For some time Heyst said nothing. A public, active contest with the hotel-keeper was not to be thought of. The idea was horrible. Whispering gently to the girl, he tried to explain to her that as things stood, an open withdrawal from the company would be probably opposed. She listened to his explanation anxiously, from time to time pressing the hand she had sought and got hold of in the dark.
For a while, Heyst was silent. The thought of a public, active confrontation with the hotel owner was unbearable. He quietly tried to explain to the girl that, given the circumstances, a clear exit from the group would likely be met with resistance. She listened to him anxiously, occasionally squeezing the hand she had reached for and held onto in the dark.
“As I told you, I am not rich enough to buy you out so I shall steal you as soon as I can arrange some means of getting away from here. Meantime it would be fatal to be seen together at night. We mustn't give ourselves away. We had better part at once. I think I was mistaken just now; but if, as you say, that poor Mrs. Schomberg can't sleep of nights, we must be more careful. She would tell the fellow.”
“As I told you, I’m not wealthy enough to buy you out, so I’ll have to steal you as soon as I can figure out a way to get away from here. In the meantime, it would be disastrous for us to be seen together at night. We can’t let anyone know about us. We should separate immediately. I think I was wrong earlier; but if, as you say, that poor Mrs. Schomberg can’t sleep at night, we need to be more cautious. She would spill the beans.”
The girl had disengaged herself from his loose hold while he talked, and now stood free of him, but still clasping his hand firmly.
The girl had pulled away from his loose grip while he was talking, and now she stood apart from him, but still held his hand tightly.
“Oh, no,” she said with perfect assurance. “I tell you she daren't open her mouth to him. And she isn't as silly as she looks. She wouldn't give us away. She knows a trick worth two of that. She'll help—that's what she'll do, if she dares do anything at all.”
“Oh, no,” she said confidently. “I promise you, she wouldn’t dare say a word to him. And she’s not as clueless as she appears. She wouldn’t betray us. She knows a thing or two about this. She'll help—that’s what she’ll do, if she has the guts to do anything at all.”
“You seem to have a very clear view of the situation,” said Heyst, and received a warm, lingering kiss for this commendation.
“You seem to have a very clear view of the situation,” said Heyst, and received a warm, lingering kiss for this compliment.
He discovered that to part from her was not such an easy matter as he had supposed it would be.
He found that saying goodbye to her wasn’t as easy as he thought it would be.
“Upon my word,” he said before they separated, “I don't even know your name.”
“Honestly,” he said before they parted, “I don't even know your name.”
“Don't you? They call me Alma. I don't know why. Silly name! Magdalen too. It doesn't matter; you can call me by whatever name you choose. Yes, you give me a name. Think of one you would like the sound of—something quite new. How I should like to forget everything that has gone before, as one forgets a dream that's done with, fright and all! I would try.”
“Don’t you? They call me Alma. I don’t know why. Silly name! Magdalen too. It doesn’t matter; you can call me whatever name you like. Yes, you give me a name. Think of one you’d like—something completely new. I would love to forget everything that has happened before, just like you forget a dream that’s over, fear and all! I would try.”
“Would you really?” he asked in a murmur. “But that's not forbidden. I understand that women easily forget whatever in their past diminishes them in their eyes.”
“Would you actually?” he asked quietly. “But that’s not off-limits. I get that women often forget anything in their past that makes them feel less than.”
“It's your eyes that I was thinking of, for I'm sure I've never wished to forget anything till you came up to me that night and looked me through and through. I know I'm not much account; but I know how to stand by a man. I stood by father ever since I could understand. He wasn't a bad chap. Now that I can't be of any use to him, I would just as soon forget all that and make a fresh start. But these aren't things that I could talk to you about. What could I ever talk to you about?”
"It's your eyes that I was thinking of because I know I've never wanted to forget anything until that night when you came up to me and looked right through me. I realize I'm not worth much; but I know how to support a guy. I've stood by my dad ever since I understood things. He wasn't a bad guy. Now that I can't help him anymore, I'd just as soon forget all that and begin again. But these aren't things I could talk to you about. What could I ever talk to you about?"
“Don't let it trouble you,” Heyst said. “Your voice is enough. I am in love with it, whatever it says.”
“Don’t let it bother you,” Heyst said. “Your voice is enough. I’m in love with it, no matter what it says.”
She remained silent for a while, as if rendered breathless by this quiet statement.
She stayed quiet for a moment, as if she were stunned by this calm statement.
“Oh! I wanted to ask you—”
“Oh! I wanted to ask you—”
He remembered that she probably did not know his name, and expected the question to be put to him now; but after a moment of hesitation she went on:
He remembered that she probably didn't know his name and expected her to ask him now; but after a moment of hesitation, she continued:
“Why was it that you told me to smile this evening in the concert-room there—you remember?”
“Why did you ask me to smile this evening in the concert room there—you remember?”
“I thought we were being observed. A smile is the best of masks. Schomberg was at a table next but one to us, drinking with some Dutch clerks from the town. No doubt he was watching us—watching you, at least. That's why I asked you to smile.”
“I felt like we were being watched. A smile is the best disguise. Schomberg was at a table next to us, drinking with some Dutch clerks from town. He was definitely keeping an eye on us—especially on you. That’s why I asked you to smile.”
“Ah, that's why. It never came into my head!”
“Ah, that makes sense. I never thought of that!"
“And you did it very well, too—very readily, as if you had understood my intention.”
“And you did it really well, too—easily, as if you understood what I meant.”
“Readily!” she repeated. “Oh, I was ready enough to smile then. That's the truth. It was the first time for years I may say that I felt disposed to smile. I've not had many chances to smile in my life, I can tell you; especially of late.”
“Of course!” she said again. “Oh, I was definitely ready to smile then. That’s the truth. It was the first time in years that I actually felt like smiling. I haven't had many chances to smile in my life, I can tell you; especially lately.”
“But you do it most charmingly—in a perfectly fascinating way.”
“But you do it so charmingly—in a totally fascinating way.”
He paused. She stood still, waiting for more with the stillness of extreme delight, wishing to prolong the sensation.
He paused. She stood still, waiting for more with the quiet joy of pure happiness, wanting to extend the feeling.
“It astonished me,” he added. “It went as straight to my heart as though you had smiled for the purpose of dazzling me. I felt as if I had never seen a smile before in my life. I thought of it after I left you. It made me restless.”
“It amazed me,” he added. “It hit me right in the heart as if you had smiled just to dazzle me. I felt like I had never seen a smile before in my life. I thought about it after I left you. It made me feel uneasy.”
“It did all that?” came her voice, unsteady, gentle, and incredulous.
“It did all that?” her voice came out, shaky, soft, and in disbelief.
“If you had not smiled as you did, perhaps I should not have come out here tonight,” he said, with his playful earnestness of tone. “It was your triumph.”
“If you hadn’t smiled like that, I might not have come out here tonight,” he said, with a playful yet sincere tone. “It was your victory.”
He felt her lips touch his lightly, and the next moment she was gone. Her white dress gleamed in the distance, and then the opaque darkness of the house seemed to swallow it. Heyst waited a little before he went the same way, round the corner, up the steps of the veranda, and into his room, where he lay down at last—not to sleep, but to go over in his mind all that had been said at their meeting.
He felt her lips brush against his gently, and in the next moment, she was gone. Her white dress shone in the distance, and then the deep darkness of the house seemed to engulf it. Heyst paused for a moment before he took the same path, around the corner, up the steps of the porch, and into his room, where he finally lay down—not to sleep, but to reflect on everything that had been said during their meeting.
“It's exactly true about that smile,” he thought. There he had spoken the truth to her; and about her voice, too. For the rest—what must be must be.
“It's totally true about that smile,” he thought. He had told her the truth; and about her voice, too. As for everything else—what will be, will be.
A great wave of heat passed over him. He turned on his back, flung his arms crosswise on the broad, hard bed, and lay still, open-eyed under the mosquito net, till daylight entered his room, brightened swiftly, and turned to unfailing sunlight. He got up then, went to a small looking-glass hanging on the wall, and stared at himself steadily. It was not a new-born vanity which induced this long survey. He felt so strange that he could not resist the suspicion of his personal appearance having changed during the night. What he saw in the glass, however, was the man he knew before. It was almost a disappointment—a belittling of his recent experience. And then he smiled at his naiveness; for, being over five and thirty years of age, he ought to have known that in most cases the body is the unalterable mask of the soul, which even death itself changes but little, till it is put out of sight where no changes matter any more, either to our friends or to our enemies.
A wave of heat washed over him. He rolled onto his back, flung his arms across the wide, hard bed, and lay there, wide-awake under the mosquito net, until daylight filled his room, brightened quickly, and turned into steady sunlight. He got up, walked to a small mirror hanging on the wall, and looked at himself intently. It wasn’t vanity that prompted this long look. He felt so odd that he couldn’t shake the feeling that his appearance had changed overnight. But what he saw in the mirror was the same man he recognized before. It was almost disappointing—making his recent experience feel less significant. Then he smiled at his own naïveté; for, being over thirty-five years old, he should have known that most of the time, the body is the unchanging mask of the soul, which even death hardly alters until it’s hidden away where changes no longer matter, either to our friends or our enemies.
Heyst was not conscious of either friends or of enemies. It was the very essence of his life to be a solitary achievement, accomplished not by hermit-like withdrawal with its silence and immobility, but by a system of restless wandering, by the detachment of an impermanent dweller amongst changing scenes. In this scheme he had perceived the means of passing through life without suffering and almost without a single care in the world—invulnerable because elusive.
Heyst was unaware of friends or enemies. The essence of his life was to be a solitary figure, not achieved through hermit-like isolation with its silence and stillness, but through a restless journey, as a temporary resident moving among ever-changing scenes. In this way, he found a way to go through life without pain and almost without a care—invulnerable because he was hard to pin down.
CHAPTER THREE
For fifteen years Heyst had wandered, invariably courteous and unapproachable, and in return was generally considered a “queer chap.” He had started off on these travels of his after the death of his father, an expatriated Swede who died in London, dissatisfied with his country and angry with all the world, which had instinctively rejected his wisdom.
For fifteen years, Heyst had roamed, always polite but distant, and as a result, people often thought he was a "weird guy." He began his travels after his father, a displaced Swede who passed away in London, died feeling unhappy with his homeland and resentful towards everyone who had instinctively dismissed his insights.
Thinker, stylist, and man of the world in his time, the elder Heyst had begun by coveting all the joys, those of the great and those of the humble, those of the fools and those of the sages. For more than sixty years he had dragged on this painful earth of ours the most weary, the most uneasy soul that civilization had ever fashioned to its ends of disillusion and regret. One could not refuse him a measure of greatness, for he was unhappy in a way unknown to mediocre souls. His mother Heyst had never known, but he kept his father's pale, distinguished face in affectionate memory. He remembered him mainly in an ample blue dressing-gown in a large house of a quiet London suburb. For three years, after leaving school at the age of eighteen, he had lived with the elder Heyst, who was then writing his last book. In this work, at the end of his life, he claimed for mankind that right to absolute moral and intellectual liberty of which he no longer believed them worthy.
Thinker, stylist, and worldly man of his time, the elder Heyst had started by desiring all the pleasures, those of the wealthy and those of the humble, those of the foolish and those of the wise. For more than sixty years, he had trudged through this painful world of ours with the most weary and troubled soul that civilization had ever shaped for its purposes of disillusionment and regret. One couldn't deny him a degree of greatness, for he experienced unhappiness in a way that was foreign to the mediocre. His mother Heyst was never known, but he held a fond memory of his father's pale, distinguished face. He mostly remembered him in a large blue dressing gown in a spacious home in a quiet London suburb. For three years, after leaving school at eighteen, he lived with the elder Heyst, who was then writing his final book. In this work, at the end of his life, he asserted that humanity had the right to complete moral and intellectual freedom, even though he no longer believed they deserved it.
Three years of such companionship at that plastic and impressionable age were bound to leave in the boy a profound mistrust of life. The young man learned to reflect, which is a destructive process, a reckoning of the cost. It is not the clear-sighted who lead the world. Great achievements are accomplished in a blessed, warm mental fog, which the pitiless cold blasts of the father's analysis had blown away from the son.
Three years of that kind of companionship during such a vulnerable time in his life were sure to leave the boy deeply suspicious of the world. The young man started to think critically, which is often a harmful process, a reality check on what things really cost. It's not the clear-eyed individuals who shape the world. Major accomplishments happen in a comforting, warm haze of thought, which the harsh cold winds of his father's scrutiny had dispelled from the son.
“I'll drift,” Heyst had said to himself deliberately.
“I'll just go with the flow,” Heyst had said to himself purposefully.
He did not mean intellectually or sentimentally or morally. He meant to drift altogether and literally, body and soul, like a detached leaf drifting in the wind-currents under the immovable trees of a forest glade; to drift without ever catching on to anything.
He didn't mean it in an intellectual, sentimental, or moral way. He meant to float completely and literally, body and soul, like a lone leaf being swept along by the wind beneath the unmoving trees in a forest clearing; to float without ever grabbing hold of anything.
“This shall be my defence against life,” he had said to himself with a sort of inward consciousness that for the son of his father there was no other worthy alternative.
“This will be my defense against life,” he had told himself with a sense of understanding that, for the son of his father, there was no other worthy option.
He became a waif and stray, austerely, from conviction, as others do through drink, from vice, from some weakness of character—with deliberation, as others do in despair. This, stripped of its facts, had been Heyst's life up to that disturbing night. Next day, when he saw the girl called Alma, she managed to give him a glance of frank tenderness, quick as lightning and leaving a profound impression, a secret touch on the heart. It was in the grounds of the hotel, about tiffin time, while the Ladies of the orchestra were strolling back to their pavilion after rehearsal, or practice, or whatever they called their morning musical exercises in the hall. Heyst, returning from the town, where he had discovered that there would be difficulties in the way of getting away at once, was crossing the compound, disappointed and worried. He had walked almost unwittingly into the straggling group of Zangiacomo's performers. It was a shock to him, on coming out of his brown study, to find the girl so near to him, as if one waking suddenly should see the figure of his dream turned into flesh and blood. She did not raise her shapely head, but her glance was no dream thing. It was real, the most real impression of his detached existence—so far.
He had become a drifter, intentionally, as others do because of alcohol, bad choices, or some personal weakness—methodically, like others do in hopeless situations. This, stripped of the details, had been Heyst's life until that unsettling night. The next day, when he saw the girl named Alma, she gave him a quick glance filled with genuine tenderness that hit him like lightning, leaving a deep mark, a secret connection to his heart. It was in the hotel grounds, around lunchtime, while the female members of the orchestra were walking back to their pavilion after rehearsals, or practice, or whatever they called their morning music sessions in the hall. Heyst, coming back from town, where he had realized there would be challenges in leaving right away, was crossing the courtyard, feeling disappointed and anxious. He had almost unintentionally walked into the scattered group of Zangiacomo's performers. It was a shock for him, emerging from his deep thoughts, to find the girl so close, as if waking suddenly to see the figure of his dreams transformed into reality. She didn't lift her graceful head, but her gaze was anything but a dream. It was real, the most genuine experience of his detached life so far.
Heyst had not acknowledged it in any way, though it seemed to him impossible that its effect on him should not be visible to anyone who happened to be looking on. And there were several men on the veranda, steady customers of Schomberg's table d'hote, gazing in his direction—at the ladies of the orchestra, in fact. Heyst's dread arose, not out of shame or timidity, but from his fastidiousness. On getting amongst them, however, he noticed no signs of interest or astonishment in their faces, any more than if they had been blind men. Even Schomberg himself, who had to make way for him at the top of the stairs, was completely unperturbed, and continued the conversation he was carrying on with a client.
Heyst didn't acknowledge it at all, even though he found it hard to believe that its impact on him wasn't obvious to anyone watching. There were several regulars on the veranda, loyal customers of Schomberg's dining service, looking in his direction—specifically at the ladies in the orchestra. Heyst's anxiety didn't stem from embarrassment or shyness, but rather from his selective nature. However, once he joined them, he saw no signs of interest or surprise on their faces, as if they were blind. Even Schomberg himself, who had to step aside for him at the top of the stairs, was completely unfazed and continued the conversation he was having with a client.
Schomberg, indeed, had observed “that Swede” talking with the girl in the intervals. A crony of his had nudged him; and he had thought that it was so much the better; the silly fellow would keep everybody else off. He was rather pleased than otherwise and watched them out of the corner of his eye with a malicious enjoyment of the situation—a sort of Satanic glee. For he had little doubt of his personal fascination, and still less of his power to get hold of the girl, who seemed too ignorant to know how to help herself, and who was worse than friendless, since she had for some reason incurred the animosity of Mrs. Zangiacomo, a woman with no conscience. The aversion she showed him as far as she dared (for it is not always safe for the helpless to display the delicacy of their sentiments), Schomberg pardoned on the score of feminine conventional silliness. He had told Alma, as an argument, that she was a clever enough girl to see that she could do no better than to put her trust in a man of substance, in the prime of life, who knew his way about. But for the excited trembling of his voice, and the extraordinary way in which his eyes seemed to be starting out of his crimson, hirsute countenance, such speeches had every character of calm, unselfish advice—which, after the manner of lovers, passed easily into sanguine plans for the future.
Schomberg had noticed “that Swede” chatting with the girl during breaks. A buddy of his had nudged him, and he thought it was actually a good thing; the foolish guy would keep everyone else away. He felt more pleased than anything and watched them out of the corner of his eye, taking a certain malicious joy in the situation—a kind of devilish delight. He had no doubt about his own charm, and he was even more confident about his ability to win over the girl, who seemed too naive to know how to take care of herself and was worse than alone since she had somehow fallen out of favor with Mrs. Zangiacomo, a woman without a conscience. The distaste Mrs. Zangiacomo showed him as much as she could (because it's not always safe for the vulnerable to show their true feelings), Schomberg excused as typical female silliness. He had told Alma, as a point of persuasion, that she was clever enough to realize she could do no better than trust a man of means, in the prime of his life, who knew his way around. But apart from the excited tremor in his voice and the odd way his eyes seemed to bulge out of his red, hairy face, such statements had all the appearance of calm, selfless advice—which, as is common with lovers, easily morphed into optimistic plans for the future.
“We'll soon get rid of the old woman,” he whispered to her hurriedly, with panting ferocity. “Hang her! I've never cared for her. The climate don't suit her; I shall tell her to go to her people in Europe. She will have to go, too! I will see to it. Eins, zwei, march! And then we shall sell this hotel and start another somewhere else.”
“We'll soon be rid of the old woman,” he whispered to her urgently, with intense energy. “Let’s get rid of her! I’ve never liked her. The climate doesn’t suit her; I’ll tell her to go back to her family in Europe. She has to leave, too! I’ll make sure of it. One, two, march! And then we can sell this hotel and open another one somewhere else.”
He assured her that he didn't care what he did for her sake; and it was true. Forty-five is the age of recklessness for many men, as if in defiance of the decay and death waiting with open arms in the sinister valley at the bottom of the inevitable hill. Her shrinking form, her downcast eyes, when she had to listen to him, cornered at the end of an empty corridor, he regarded as signs of submission to the overpowering force of his will, the recognition of his personal fascinations. For every age is fed on illusions, lest men should renounce life early and the human race come to an end.
He told her that he didn't mind what he did for her, and it was true. Forty-five is a reckless age for many men, as if they're challenging the decay and death waiting with open arms in the dark valley at the bottom of the inevitable hill. Her shrinking frame, her downcast eyes when she had to listen to him, trapped at the end of an empty hallway, he saw as signs of submission to the overwhelming power of his will, acknowledging his personal charms. Every age is fueled by illusions so that people don’t give up on life too soon and the human race doesn’t come to an end.
It's easy to imagine Schomberg's humiliation, his shocked fury, when he discovered that the girl who had for weeks resisted his attacks, his prayers, and his fiercest protestations, had been snatched from under his nose by “that Swede,” apparently without any trouble worth speaking of. He refused to believe the fact. He would have it, at first, that the Zangiacomos, for some unfathomable reason, had played him a scurvy trick, but when no further doubt was possible, he changed his view of Heyst. The despised Swede became for Schomberg the deepest, the most dangerous, the most hateful of scoundrels. He could not believe that the creature he had coveted with so much force and with so little effect, was in reality tender, docile to her impulse, and had almost offered herself to Heyst without a sense of guilt, in a desire of safety, and from a profound need of placing her trust where her woman's instinct guided her ignorance. Nothing would serve Schomberg but that she must have been circumvented by some occult exercise of force or craft, by the laying of some subtle trap. His wounded vanity wondered ceaselessly at the means “that Swede” had employed to seduce her away from a man like him—Schomberg—as though those means were bound to have been extraordinary, unheard of, inconceivable. He slapped his forehead openly before his customers; he would sit brooding in silence or else would burst out unexpectedly declaiming against Heyst without measure, discretion, or prudence, with swollen features and an affectation of outraged virtue which could not have deceived the most childlike of moralists for a moment—and greatly amused his audience.
It's easy to picture Schomberg's humiliation and his shocked rage when he found out that the girl who had resisted his advances, his pleas, and his strongest protests for weeks had been taken right from under his nose by “that Swede,” apparently without any real effort. He refused to accept it at first, thinking that the Zangiacomos must have pulled some sneaky trick on him for some unknown reason. But when it became clear there was no doubt, he changed how he saw Heyst. The despised Swede turned into the most deep, dangerous, and hated scoundrel for Schomberg. He couldn't believe that the woman he had desired so intensely and unsuccessfully was actually tender and willing to follow her impulses, almost offering herself to Heyst without guilt, seeking safety and needing to place her trust where her instincts directed her ignorance. Schomberg insisted that she must have been tricked by some hidden force or clever scheme, caught in a subtle trap. His wounded pride was endlessly perplexed by the methods “that Swede” had used to lure her away from a man like him—Schomberg—as if those methods had to be extraordinary, unheard of, and unimaginable. He openly slapped his forehead in front of his customers, brooded in silence, or suddenly erupted in loud rants against Heyst without restraint, measure, or caution, his features swollen with indignation and an exaggerated display of outraged virtue that could have fooled no one, not even the most naive moralist—and it greatly entertained his audience.
It became a recognized entertainment to go and hear his abuse of Heyst, while sipping iced drinks on the veranda of the hotel. It was, in a manner, a more successful draw than the Zangiacomo concerts had ever been—intervals and all. There was never any difficulty in starting the performer off. Anybody could do it, by almost any distant allusion. As likely as not he would start his endless denunciations in the very billiard-room where Mrs. Schomberg sat enthroned as usual, swallowing her sobs, concealing her tortures of abject humiliation and terror under her stupid, set, everlasting grin, which, having been provided for her by nature, was an excellent mask, in as much as nothing—not even death itself, perhaps—could tear it away.
It became a popular pastime to watch him mock Heyst while enjoying iced drinks on the hotel’s veranda. It was actually more entertaining than the Zangiacomo concerts had ever been—breaks and all. There was never any trouble getting him started. Anyone could do it with just a casual mention. More often than not, he would launch into his endless tirades right in the billiard room, where Mrs. Schomberg sat as usual, trying to hold back her sobs, hiding her feelings of deep humiliation and fear behind her stiff, permanent grin, which nature had given her. It was a great mask, as nothing—not even death, perhaps—could make it disappear.
But nothing lasts in this world, at least without changing its physiognomy. So, after a few weeks, Schomberg regained his outward calm, as if his indignation had dried up within him. And it was time. He was becoming a bore with his inability to talk of anything else but Heyst's unfitness to be at large, Heyst's wickedness, his wiles, his astuteness, and his criminality. Schomberg no longer pretended to despise him. He could not have done it. After what had happened he could not pretend, even to himself. But his bottled-up indignation was fermenting venomously. At the time of his immoderate loquacity one of his customers, an elderly man, had remarked one evening:
But nothing lasts in this world, at least without changing its appearance. So, after a few weeks, Schomberg regained his outward calm, as if his anger had dried up inside him. And it was about time. He was becoming tiresome with his constant talk about Heyst's unsuitability to be free, Heyst's evil nature, his tricks, his cleverness, and his criminality. Schomberg no longer pretended to despise him. He couldn’t have. After what happened, he couldn’t even pretend to himself. But his bottled-up anger was brewing with bitterness. During his excessive talkativeness, one of his customers, an older man, had commented one evening:
“If that ass keeps on like this, he will end by going crazy.”
“If that guy keeps acting like this, he’ll end up going crazy.”
And this belief was less than half wrong. Schomberg had Heyst on the brain. Even the unsatisfactory state of his affairs, which had never been so unpromising since he came out East directly after the Franco-Prussian War, he referred to some subtly noxious influence of Heyst. It seemed to him that he could never be himself again till he had got even with that artful Swede. He was ready to swear that Heyst had ruined his life. The girl so unfairly, craftily, basely decoyed away would have inspired him to success in a new start. Obviously Mrs. Schomberg, whom he terrified by savagely silent moods combined with underhand, poisoned glances, could give him no inspiration. He had grown generally neglectful, but with a partiality for reckless expedients, as if he did not care when and how his career as a hotel-keeper was to be brought to an end. This demoralized state accounted for what Davidson had observed on his last visit to the Schomberg establishment, some two months after Heyst's secret departure with the girl to the solitude of Samburan.
And this belief was less than half wrong. Schomberg was fixated on Heyst. Even the disappointing state of his life, which had never been so bleak since he moved East right after the Franco-Prussian War, he attributed to some insidiously negative influence from Heyst. He felt that he could never be himself again until he got revenge on that cunning Swede. He was convinced that Heyst had ruined his life. The girl, who had been so unfairly and deceitfully lured away, would have motivated him to achieve success with a fresh start. Clearly, Mrs. Schomberg, whom he frightened with his brooding silences and veiled, poisonous glances, could offer him no inspiration. He had become generally careless, but he leaned towards reckless choices, as if he didn’t care when or how his career as a hotel owner would end. This demoralized state explained what Davidson had noticed during his last visit to the Schomberg establishment, about two months after Heyst's secret departure with the girl to the isolation of Samburan.
The Schomberg of a few years ago—the Schomberg of the Bangkok days, for instance, when he started the first of his famed table d'hote dinners—would never have risked anything of the sort. His genius ran to catering, “white man for white men” and to the inventing, elaborating, and retailing of scandalous gossip with asinine unction and impudent delight. But now his mind was perverted by the pangs of wounded vanity and of thwarted passion. In this state of moral weakness Schomberg allowed himself to be corrupted.
The Schomberg from a few years back—the Schomberg from the days in Bangkok, for example, when he launched his famous table d'hôte dinners—would never have taken such risks. His talent leaned towards catering, “white man for white men,” and creating, developing, and spreading outrageous gossip with silly sincerity and brazen enjoyment. But now his mind was twisted by the pain of hurt pride and unfulfilled desire. In this state of moral weakness, Schomberg let himself be led astray.
CHAPTER FOUR
The business was done by a guest who arrived one fine morning by mail-boat—immediately from Celebes, having boarded her in Macassar, but generally, Schomberg understood, from up China Sea way; a wanderer clearly, even as Heyst was, but not alone and of quite another kind.
The deal was made by a guest who showed up one lovely morning via mail boat—straight from Celebes, having boarded it in Macassar, but mostly, Schomberg understood, from the China Sea area; clearly a traveler, just like Heyst, but not alone and definitely a different type.
Schomberg, looking up from the stern-sheets of his steam-launch, which he used for boarding passenger ships on arrival, discovered a dark sunken stare plunging down on him over the rail of the first-class part of the deck. He was no great judge of physiognomy. Human beings, for him, were either the objects of scandalous gossip or else recipients of narrow strips of paper, with proper bill-heads stating the name of his hotel—“W. Schomberg, proprietor, accounts settled weekly.”
Schomberg, glancing up from the back of his steam-launch, which he used to board passenger ships when they arrived, noticed a dark, intense gaze looking down at him from the railing of the first-class deck. He wasn't particularly skilled at reading faces. For him, people were either subjects of juicy gossip or just recipients of narrow slips of paper with the name of his hotel—“W. Schomberg, owner, accounts settled weekly.”
So in the clean-shaven, extremely thin face hanging over the mail-boat's rail Schomberg saw only the face of a possible “account.” The steam-launches of other hotels were also alongside, but he obtained the preference.
So in the clean-shaven, very thin face leaning over the mail boat’s rail, Schomberg saw just the face of a potential "account." The steam launches from other hotels were also docked nearby, but he was given the preference.
“You are Mr. Schomberg, aren't you?” the face asked quite unexpectedly.
"You’re Mr. Schomberg, right?" the face asked out of the blue.
“I am at your service,” he answered from below; for business is business, and its forms and formulas must be observed, even if one's manly bosom is tortured by that dull rage which succeeds the fury of baffled passion, like the glow of embers after a fierce blaze.
“I’m here to help,” he replied from below; because business is business, and its rules and procedures must be followed, even if one's pride is troubled by that dull anger that follows the frustration of unfulfilled desire, like the warmth of embers after a fierce fire.
Presently the possessor of the handsome but emaciated face was seated beside Schomberg in the stern-sheets of the launch. His body was long and loose-jointed, his slender fingers, intertwined, clasped the leg resting on the knee, as he lolled back in a careless yet tense attitude. On the other side of Schomberg sat another passenger, who was introduced by the clean-shaven man as—
Presently, the owner of the attractive but gaunt face was sitting next to Schomberg in the back of the launch. His body was long and lanky, and his slender fingers, intertwined, rested on the leg on his knee as he reclined in a relaxed but tense position. On the other side of Schomberg sat another passenger, who was introduced by the clean-shaven man as—
“My secretary. He must have the room next to mine.”
"My secretary. He needs to have the room next to mine."
“We can manage that easily for you.”
“We can handle that easily for you.”
Schomberg steered with dignity, staring straight ahead, but very much interested by these two promising “accounts.” Their belongings, a couple of large leather trunks browned by age and a few smaller packages, were piled up in the bows. A third individual—a nondescript, hairy creature—had modestly made his way forward and had perched himself on the luggage. The lower part of his physiognomy was over-developed; his narrow and low forehead, unintelligently furrowed by horizontal wrinkles, surmounted wildly hirsute cheeks and a flat nose with wide, baboon-like nostrils. There was something equivocal in the appearance of his shaggy, hair-smothered humanity. He, too, seemed to be a follower of the clean-shaven man, and apparently had travelled on deck with native passengers, sleeping under the awnings. His broad, squat frame denoted great strength. Grasping the gunwales of the launch, he displayed a pair of remarkably long arms, terminating in thick, brown hairy paws of simian aspect.
Schomberg navigated with dignity, looking straight ahead, but he was definitely intrigued by these two promising "accounts." Their belongings, a couple of large leather trunks weathered by age and a few smaller packages, were stacked in the front. A third individual—a plain, hairy figure—had quietly made his way forward and perched himself on the luggage. The lower part of his face was overdeveloped; his narrow, low forehead, deeply lined with horizontal wrinkles, sat above his wildly hairy cheeks and a flat nose with wide, baboon-like nostrils. There was something ambiguous about his shaggy, hair-covered presence. He also seemed to be following the clean-shaven man and had apparently traveled on deck with local passengers, sleeping under the awnings. His broad, stocky build indicated significant strength. Holding onto the sides of the boat, he revealed a pair of surprisingly long arms, ending in thick, brown, hairy hands that looked almost ape-like.
“What shall we do with the fellow of mine?” the chief of the party asked Schomberg. “There must be a boarding-house somewhere near the port—some grog-shop where they could let him have a mat to sleep on?”
“What should we do with my guy?” the party leader asked Schomberg. “There has to be a boarding house nearby—or some bar where they can give him a mat to sleep on?”
Schomberg said there was a place kept by a Portuguese half-caste.
Schomberg said there was a place run by a mixed-race Portuguese person.
“A servant of yours?” he asked.
“A servant of yours?” he asked.
“Well, he hangs on to me. He is an alligator-hunter. I picked him up in Colombia, you know. Ever been in Colombia?”
“Well, he holds on to me. He's an alligator hunter. I met him in Colombia, you know. Have you ever been to Colombia?”
“No,” said Schomberg, very much surprised. “An alligator-hunter? Funny trade! Are you coming from Colombia, then?”
“No,” Schomberg said, clearly surprised. “An alligator hunter? That’s a strange job! Are you coming from Colombia, then?”
“Yes, but I have been coming for a long time. I come from a good many places. I am travelling west, you see.”
“Yes, but I've been coming for a long time. I've traveled from a lot of places. I'm heading west, you see.”
“For sport, perhaps?” suggested Schomberg.
"Maybe for fun?" suggested Schomberg.
“Yes. Sort of sport. What do you say to chasing the sun?”
“Yes. Kind of like a sport. What do you think about going after the sun?”
“I see—a gentleman at large,” said Schomberg, watching a sailing canoe about to cross his bow, and ready to clear it by a touch of the helm.
“I see—a gentleman out and about,” said Schomberg, observing a sailing canoe that was about to cross his path, and prepared to steer clear of it with a quick movement of the helm.
The other passenger made himself heard suddenly.
The other passenger spoke up suddenly.
“Hang these native craft! They always get in the way.”
“Hang these local crafts! They always get in the way.”
He was a muscular, short man with eyes that gleamed and blinked, a harsh voice, and a round, toneless, pock-marked face ornamented by a thin, dishevelled moustache, sticking out quaintly under the tip of a rigid nose. Schomberg made the reflection that there was nothing secretarial about him. Both he and his long, lank principal wore the usual white suit of the tropics, cork helmets, pipe-clayed white shoes—all correct. The hairy nondescript creature perched on their luggage in the bow had a check shirt and blue dungaree trousers. He gazed in their direction from forward in an expectant, trained-animal manner.
He was a muscular, short guy with bright, blinking eyes, a rough voice, and a round, flat face covered in scars, decorated with a thin, messy mustache that stuck out oddly beneath the end of a stiff nose. Schomberg thought that nothing about him seemed secretarial. Both he and his tall, skinny boss were dressed in the usual white tropical suits, cork helmets, and polished white shoes—all perfectly appropriate. The scruffy, indistinct figure sitting on their luggage in the front wore a checked shirt and blue overalls. He stared at them expectantly, like a trained animal.
“You spoke to me first,” said Schomberg in his manly tones. “You were acquainted with my name. Where did you hear of me, gentlemen, may I ask?”
“You spoke to me first,” said Schomberg in his deep voice. “You knew my name. Where did you hear about me, gentlemen, if I may ask?”
“In Manila,” answered the gentleman at large, readily. “From a man with whom I had a game of cards one evening in the Hotel Castille.”
“In Manila,” replied the gentleman, without hesitation. “From a guy I played cards with one evening at the Hotel Castille.”
“What man? I've no friends in Manila that I know of,” wondered Schomberg with a severe frown.
“What man? I don't know anyone in Manila,” Schomberg pondered, frowning intensely.
“I can't tell you his name. I've clean forgotten it; but don't you worry. He was anything but a friend of yours. He called you all the names he could think of. He said you set a lot of scandal going about him once, somewhere—in Bangkok, I think. Yes, that's it. You were running a table d'hote in Bangkok at one time, weren't you?”
“I can't tell you his name. I've completely forgotten it, but don’t worry. He was definitely not your friend. He called you every name he could think of. He said you spread a lot of rumors about him once, somewhere—in Bangkok, I think. Yes, that's it. You were running a dining establishment in Bangkok at one time, right?”
Schomberg, astounded by the turn of the information, could only throw out his chest more and exaggerate his austere Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve manner. A table d'hote? Yes, certainly. He always—for the sake of white men. And here in this place, too? Yes, in this place, too.
Schomberg, shocked by the unexpected news, could only puff out his chest more and emphasize his serious Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve demeanor. A set menu? Yes, of course. He always did it—for the sake of white men. And here, in this place, too? Yes, in this place, too.
“That's all right, then.” The stranger turned his black, cavernous, mesmerizing glance away from the bearded Schomberg, who sat gripping the brass tiller in a sweating palm. “Many people in the evening at your place?”
“That's fine, then.” The stranger shifted his dark, deep, captivating gaze away from the bearded Schomberg, who was gripping the brass tiller with a sweaty palm. “Do you have many people at your place in the evening?”
Schomberg had recovered somewhat.
Schomberg had somewhat recovered.
“Twenty covers or so, take one day with another,” he answered feelingly, as befitted a subject on which he was sensitive. “Ought to be more, if only people would see that it's for their own good. Precious little profit I get out of it. You are partial to tables d'hote, gentlemen?”
“About twenty covers, give or take a few,” he responded genuinely, as was appropriate for a topic he felt strongly about. “It should be more, if only people would realize it’s for their own benefit. I hardly make any profit from it. Do you gentlemen prefer set menus?”
The new guest made answer that he liked a hotel where one could find some local people in the evening. It was infernally dull otherwise. The secretary, in sign of approval, emitted a grunt of astonishing ferocity, as if proposing to himself to eat the local people. All this sounded like a longish stay, thought Schomberg, satisfied under his grave air; till, remembering the girl snatched away from him by the last guest who had made a prolonged stay in his hotel, he ground his teeth so audibly that the other two looked at him in wonder. The momentary convulsion of his florid physiognomy seemed to strike them dumb. They exchanged a quick glance. Presently the clean-shaven man fired out another question in his curt, unceremonious manner:
The new guest said he preferred a hotel where you could find some locals in the evening. Otherwise, it was extremely boring. The secretary grunted in approval, surprisingly fiercely, as if he was considering eating the locals. This all suggested a long stay, Schomberg thought, feeling satisfied despite his serious demeanor; until he remembered the girl taken from him by the last guest who had stayed too long in his hotel. He ground his teeth so loudly that the other two stared at him in surprise. The brief spasm of his flushed face left them speechless. They exchanged a quick glance. Soon, the clean-shaven man shot out another question in his abrupt, no-nonsense way:
“You have no women in your hotel, eh?”
"You don't have any women in your hotel, right?"
“Women!” Schomberg exclaimed indignantly, but also as if a little frightened. “What on earth do you mean by women? What women? There's Mrs. Schomberg, of course,” he added, suddenly appeased, with lofty indifference.
“Women!” Schomberg exclaimed, both indignant and a bit scared. “What do you mean by women? Which women? There's Mrs. Schomberg, of course,” he added, suddenly calm, with a sense of superiority.
“If she knows how to keep her place, then it will do. I can't stand women near me. They give me the horrors,” declared the other. “They are a perfect curse!”
“If she knows how to stay in her lane, then it’s fine. I can't stand having women around me. They freak me out,” said the other. “They’re a total nightmare!”
During this outburst the secretary wore a savage grin. The chief guest closed his sunken eyes, as if exhausted, and leaned the back of his head against the stanchion of the awning. In this pose, his long, feminine eyelashes were very noticeable, and his regular features, sharp line of the jaw, and well-cut chin were brought into prominence, giving him a used-up, weary, depraved distinction. He did not open his eyes till the steam-launch touched the quay. Then he and the other man got ashore quickly, entered a carriage, and drove away to the hotel, leaving Schomberg to look after their luggage and take care of their strange companion. The latter, looking more like a performing bear abandoned by his show men than a human being, followed all Schomberg's movements step by step, close behind his back, muttering to himself in a language that sounded like some sort of uncouth Spanish. The hotel-keeper felt uncomfortable till at last he got rid of him at an obscure den where a very clean, portly Portuguese half-caste, standing serenely in the doorway, seemed to understand exactly how to deal with clients of every kind. He took from the creature the strapped bundle it had been hugging closely through all its peregrinations in that strange town, and cut short Schomberg's attempts at explanation by a most confident—
During this outburst, the secretary had a savage grin. The main guest closed his tired eyes, as if he was worn out, and leaned the back of his head against the post of the awning. In this position, his long, feminine eyelashes stood out, and his regular features, sharp jawline, and well-defined chin became more noticeable, giving him a tired, weary, and somewhat depraved charm. He didn’t open his eyes until the steam launch reached the dock. Then, he and the other man quickly disembarked, hopped into a carriage, and drove off to the hotel, leaving Schomberg to handle their luggage and take care of their strange companion. The latter, looking more like an abandoned performing bear than a person, followed Schomberg’s every move closely, muttering to himself in a language that sounded like some rough form of Spanish. The hotel keeper felt uneasy until he finally managed to get rid of him at a small place where a very clean, plump Portuguese mixed-race man, standing calmly in the doorway, seemed to know exactly how to handle all kinds of clients. He took the strapped bundle that the creature had been clutching closely throughout its wanderings in that unusual town and cut off Schomberg's attempts at explanation with complete confidence—
“I comprehend very well, sir.”
"I understand perfectly, sir."
“It's more than I do,” thought Schomberg, going away thankful at being relieved of the alligator-hunter's company. He wondered what these fellows were, without being able to form a guess of sufficient probability. Their names he learned that very day by direct inquiry “to enter in my books,” he explained in his formal military manner, chest thrown out, beard very much in evidence.
“It's more than I do,” thought Schomberg, feeling grateful to be done with the alligator-hunter's company. He wondered who these guys really were, but he couldn't come up with a guess that made sense. He found out their names that same day by asking directly, “to enter in my books,” he explained in his official military way, chest puffed out, beard prominently displayed.
The shaven man, sprawling in a long chair, with his air of withered youth, raised his eyes languidly.
The clean-shaven man, lounging in a long chair, with his vibe of faded youth, lifted his eyes wearily.
“My name? Oh, plain Mr. Jones—put that down—a gentleman at large. And this is Ricardo.” The pock-marked man, lying prostrate in another long chair, made a grimace, as if something had tickled the end of his nose, but did not come out of his supineness. “Martin Ricardo, secretary. You don't want any more of our history, do you? Eh, what? Occupation? Put down, well—tourists. We've been called harder names before now; it won't hurt our feelings. And that fellow of mine—where did you tuck him away? Oh, he will be all right. When he wants anything he'll take it. He's Peter. Citizen of Colombia. Peter, Pedro—I don't know that he ever had any other name. Pedro, alligator hunter. Oh, yes—I'll pay his board with the half-caste. Can't help myself. He's so confoundedly devoted to me that if I were to give him the sack he would fly at my throat. Shall I tell you how I killed his brother in the wilds of Colombia? Well, perhaps some other time—it's a rather long story. What I shall always regret is that I didn't kill him, too. I could have done it without any extra trouble then; now it's too late. Great nuisance; but he's useful sometimes. I hope you are not going to put all this in your book?”
“My name? Oh, just plain Mr. Jones—write that down—a gentleman at large. And this is Ricardo.” The man with pockmarks, lounging back in another long chair, made a face as if something had tickled his nose, but he didn’t move from his spot. “Martin Ricardo, secretary. You don’t want any more of our backstory, do you? Eh, what? Occupation? Just write down—tourists. We’ve been called worse before; it won’t hurt our feelings. And that buddy of mine—where did you put him? Oh, he’ll be fine. When he wants something, he’ll get it. He’s Peter. A citizen of Colombia. Peter, Pedro—I don’t think he ever had any other name. Pedro, alligator hunter. Oh, yes—I’ll cover his meals with the half-caste. Can’t help myself. He’s so annoyingly loyal to me that if I were to fire him, he’d come at me. Should I tell you how I killed his brother in the wilds of Colombia? Well, maybe another time—it’s a pretty long story. What I’ll always regret is not killing him too. I could have done it without much effort back then; now it's too late. Such a hassle; but he’s useful sometimes. I hope you’re not planning to put all this in your book?”
The offhand, hard manner and the contemptuous tone of “plain Mr. Jones” disconcerted Schomberg utterly. He had never been spoken to like this in his life. He shook his head in silence and withdrew, not exactly scared—though he was in reality of a timid disposition under his manly exterior—but distinctly mystified and impressed.
The casual, harsh attitude and the scornful way of referring to him as “plain Mr. Jones” completely threw Schomberg off. He had never been addressed this way before. He shook his head quietly and left, not really scared—though he actually had a timid nature beneath his tough exterior—but definitely confused and taken aback.
CHAPTER FIVE
Three weeks later, after putting his cash-box away in the safe which filled with its iron bulk a corner of their room, Schomberg turned towards his wife, but without looking at her exactly, and said:
Three weeks later, after storing his cash box in the safe that filled a corner of their room with its heavy iron, Schomberg turned to his wife, though not quite looking at her, and said:
“I must get rid of these two. It won't do!”
“I've got to get rid of these two. This just won't work!”
Mrs. Schomberg had entertained that very opinion from the first; but she had been broken years ago into keeping her opinions to herself. Sitting in her night attire in the light of a single candle, she was careful not to make a sound, knowing from experience that her very assent would be resented. With her eyes she followed the figure of Schomberg, clad in his sleeping suit, and moving restlessly about the room.
Mrs. Schomberg had thought that way from the beginning, but she learned long ago to keep her opinions to herself. Sitting in her pajamas by the light of a single candle, she made sure to stay quiet, knowing from experience that even agreeing would be frowned upon. With her eyes, she watched Schomberg, who was dressed in his sleepwear and pacing restlessly around the room.
He never glanced her way, for the reason that Mrs. Schomberg, in her night attire, looked the most unattractive object in existence—miserable, insignificant, faded, crushed, old. And the contrast with the feminine form he had ever in his mind's eye made his wife's appearance painful to his aesthetic sense.
He never looked her way because Mrs. Schomberg, in her night clothes, was the most unattractive sight imaginable—miserable, insignificant, faded, worn out, old. The contrast with the ideal feminine figure he always had in mind made his wife's appearance hard to bear for his sense of beauty.
Schomberg walked about swearing and fuming for the purpose of screwing his courage up to the sticking point.
Schomberg walked around cursing and fuming to pump himself up to take action.
“Hang me if I ought not to go now, at once, this minute, into his bedroom, and tell him to be off—him and that secretary of his—early in the morning. I don't mind a round game of cards, but to make a decoy of my table d'hote—my blood boils! He came here because some lying rascal in Manila told him I kept a table d'hote.”
“Hang me if I shouldn't go right now, this minute, into his bedroom and tell him to leave—him and that secretary of his—first thing tomorrow morning. I don't mind a casual game of cards, but to turn my dining table into a trap—my blood boils! He came here because some lying scoundrel in Manila told him I ran a dining table.”
He said these things, not for Mrs. Schomberg's information, but simply thinking aloud, and trying to work his fury up to a point where it would give him courage enough to face “plain Mr. Jones.”
He said these things, not to inform Mrs. Schomberg, but just thinking out loud and trying to build up his anger to a level that would give him the courage to face “plain Mr. Jones.”
“Impudent overbearing, swindling sharper,” he went on. “I have a good mind to—”
“Cheeky, arrogant, and a con artist,” he continued. “I really feel like—”
He was beside himself in his lurid, heavy, Teutonic manner, so unlike the picturesque, lively rage of the Latin races; and though his eyes strayed about irresolutely, yet his swollen, angry features awakened in the miserable woman over whom he had been tyrannizing for years a fear for his precious carcass, since the poor creature had nothing else but that to hold on to in the world. She knew him well; but she did not know him altogether. The last thing a woman will consent to discover in a man whom she loves, or on whom she simply depends, is want of courage. And, timid in her corner, she ventured to say pressingly:
He was losing it in his intense, heavy, German way, so different from the colorful, passionate anger of the Latin cultures. Although his eyes wandered around aimlessly, his flushed, furious face filled the miserable woman he had been dominating for years with a fear for his precious life, since the poor thing had nothing else to cling to in the world. She knew him well, but not completely. The last thing a woman will allow herself to see in a man she loves or relies on is a lack of courage. And, feeling timid in her corner, she dared to say urgently:
“Be careful, Wilhelm! Remember the knives and revolvers in their trunks.”
“Be careful, Wilhelm! Don't forget the knives and guns in their luggage.”
In guise of thanks for that anxious reminder, he swore horribly in the direction of her shrinking person. In her scanty nightdress, and barefooted, she recalled a mediaeval penitent being reproved for her sins in blasphemous terms. Those lethal weapons were always present to Schomberg's mind. Personally, he had never seen them. His part, ten days after his guests' arrival, had been to lounge in manly, careless attitudes on the veranda—keeping watch—while Mrs. Schomberg, provided with a bunch of assorted keys, her discoloured teeth chattering and her globular eyes absolutely idiotic with fright, was “going through” the luggage of these strange clients. Her terrible Wilhelm had insisted on it.
In a twisted way of showing gratitude for that worrying reminder, he cursed loudly at her retreating figure. Dressed in her flimsy nightdress and barefoot, she felt like a medieval sinner being scolded for her wrongdoings in foul language. Those deadly thoughts were always on Schomberg's mind. He had never actually seen them himself. His role, ten days after his guests arrived, had been to lounge casually on the veranda—keeping watch—while Mrs. Schomberg, armed with a bunch of assorted keys, her discolored teeth chattering and her bulging eyes wide with terror, searched through the luggage of these strange guests. Her awful Wilhelm had insisted on it.
“I'll be on the look-out, I tell you,” he said. “I shall give you a whistle when I see them coming back. You couldn't whistle. And if he were to catch you at it, and chuck you out by the scruff of the neck, it wouldn't hurt you much; but he won't touch a woman. Not he! He has told me so. Affected beast. I must find out something about their little game, and so there's an end of it. Go in! Go now! Quick march!”
“I'll keep an eye out, I promise,” he said. “I'll give you a whistle when I see them coming back. You can't whistle. And if he were to catch you at it and throw you out by the scruff of your neck, it wouldn’t hurt you much; but he won't touch a woman. No way! He’s told me so. Affected jerk. I need to figure out what their little scheme is, and that’s that. Go inside! Go now! Move it!”
It had been an awful job; but she did go in, because she was much more afraid of Schomberg than of any possible consequences of the act. Her greatest concern was lest no key of the bunch he had provided her with should fit the locks. It would have been such a disappointment for Wilhelm. However, the trunks, she found, had been left open; but her investigation did not last long. She was frightened of firearms, and generally of all weapons, not from personal cowardice, but as some women are, almost superstitiously, from an abstract horror of violence and murder. She was out again on the veranda long before Wilhelm had any occasion for a warning whistle. The instinctive, motiveless fear being the most difficult to overcome, nothing could induce her to return to her investigations, neither threatening growls nor ferocious hisses, nor yet a poke or two in the ribs.
It had been a terrible job; but she did go in because she was much more scared of Schomberg than of any possible consequences of her actions. Her biggest worry was that none of the keys he gave her would fit the locks. It would have been such a letdown for Wilhelm. However, she found that the trunks were left open, but her search didn't last long. She was afraid of guns and all weapons, not out of personal cowardice, but like some women, almost superstitiously, out of a deep-seated horror of violence and murder. She was back out on the veranda long before Wilhelm had any reason to whistle for her. The instinctive, irrational fear is the hardest to overcome; nothing could make her go back to searching, not threatening growls, not fierce hisses, and not even a poke or two in the ribs.
“Stupid female!” muttered the hotel-keeper, perturbed by the notion of that armoury in one of his bedrooms. This was from no abstract sentiment, with him it was constitutional. “Get out of my sight,” he snarled. “Go and dress yourself for the table d'hote.”
“Stupid woman!” the hotel manager muttered, disturbed by the idea of that armory in one of his rooms. It wasn’t just a random feeling; it was part of who he was. “Get out of my sight,” he snapped. “Go and get ready for the communal dinner.”
Left to himself, Schomberg had meditated. What the devil did this mean? His thinking processes were sluggish and spasmodic; but suddenly the truth came to him.
Left alone, Schomberg had thought about it. What on earth did this mean? His thought process was slow and erratic, but suddenly the truth hit him.
“By heavens, they are desperadoes!” he thought.
"Wow, they really are bold criminals!" he thought.
Just then he beheld “plain Mr. Jones” and his secretary with the ambiguous name of Ricardo entering the grounds of the hotel. They had been down to the port on some business, and now were returning; Mr. Jones lank, spare, opening his long legs with angular regularity like a pair of compasses, the other stepping out briskly by his side. Conviction entered Schomberg's heart. They were two desperadoes—no doubt about it. But as the funk which he experienced was merely a general sensation, he managed to put on his most severe Officer-of-the-Reserve manner, long before they had closed with him.
Just then, he saw “plain Mr. Jones” and his secretary with the ambiguous name of Ricardo walking into the hotel grounds. They had been down to the port on some business and were now coming back; Mr. Jones was tall and thin, moving his long legs with sharp precision like a pair of compasses, while the other one walked briskly beside him. A sense of certainty crept into Schomberg's heart. They really were two troublemakers—no doubt about it. But since the anxiety he felt was just a general sensation, he managed to adopt his stern Officer-of-the-Reserve demeanor long before they reached him.
“Good morning, gentlemen.”
“Good morning, everyone.”
Being answered with derisive civility, he became confirmed in his sudden conviction of their desperate character. The way Mr. Jones turned his hollow eyes on one, like an incurious spectre, and the way the other, when addressed, suddenly retracted his lips and exhibited his teeth without looking round—here was evidence enough to settle that point. Desperadoes! They passed through the billiard-room, inscrutably mysterious, to the back of the house, to join their violated trunks.
Being responded to with sarcastic politeness, he became even more convinced of their desperate nature. The way Mr. Jones stared at one with his vacant eyes, like a disinterested ghost, and the way the other quickly pulled back his lips to show his teeth without turning around—this was clear evidence to confirm that idea. Desperados! They walked through the billiard room, strangely enigmatic, to the back of the house, to reunite with their disturbed luggage.
“Tiffin bell will ring in five minutes, gentlemen.” Schomberg called after them, exaggerating the deep manliness of his tone.
“Tiffin bell will ring in five minutes, gentlemen,” Schomberg called after them, amplifying the deepness of his voice.
He had managed to upset himself very much. He expected to see them come back infuriated and begin to bully him with an odious lack of restraint. Desperadoes! However they didn't; they had not noticed anything unusual about their trunks and Schomberg recovered his composure and said to himself that he must get rid of this deadly incubus as soon as practicable. They couldn't possibly want to stay very long; this was not the town—the colony—for desperate characters. He shrank from action. He dreaded any kind of disturbance—“fracas” he called it—in his hotel. Such things were not good for business. Of course, sometimes one had to have a “fracas;” but it had been a comparatively trifling task to seize the frail Zangiacomo—whose bones were no larger than a chicken's—round the ribs, lift him up bodily, dash him to the ground, and fall on him. It had been easy. The wretched, hook-nosed creature lay without movement, buried under its purple beard.
He had managed to really upset himself. He expected to see them come back furious and start to bully him with an awful lack of restraint. Troublemakers! However, they didn't; they hadn’t noticed anything off about their bags, and Schomberg regained his composure, telling himself he needed to get rid of this heavy burden as soon as possible. They couldn’t possibly want to stay long; this wasn’t the town—or the colony—for dangerous characters. He recoiled from taking action. He feared any kind of uproar—he called it a "fracas"—in his hotel. Such things were bad for business. Of course, sometimes you had to have a “fracas,” but it had been relatively easy to grab the weak Zangiacomo—whose bones were no thicker than a chicken's—around the ribs, lift him up completely, slam him to the ground, and fall on top of him. It had been simple. The miserable, hook-nosed creature lay motionless, buried under its purple beard.
Suddenly, remembering the occasion of that “fracas,” Schomberg groaned with the pain as of a hot coal under his breastbone, and gave himself up to desolation. Ah, if he only had that girl with him he would have been masterful and resolute and fearless—fight twenty desperadoes—care for nobody on earth! Whereas the possession of Mrs. Schomberg was no incitement to a display of manly virtues. Instead of caring for no one, he felt that he cared for nothing. Life was a hollow sham; he wasn't going to risk a shot through his lungs or his liver in order to preserve its integrity. It had no savour—damn it!
Suddenly, remembering the incident of that “fracas,” Schomberg groaned with a pain like a hot coal under his breastbone and surrendered to despair. Ah, if only he had that girl with him, he would have been commanding, determined, and fearless—able to take on twenty tough guys—not caring about anyone in the world! But having Mrs. Schomberg didn’t inspire any manly qualities in him. Instead of feeling indifferent to everyone, he realized he felt nothing at all. Life felt empty and meaningless; he wasn’t about to risk getting shot in the lungs or liver just to keep it intact. It had no flavor—damn it!
In his state of moral decomposition, Schomberg, master as he was of the art of hotel-keeping, and careful of giving no occasion for criticism to the powers regulating that branch of human activity, let things take their course; though he saw very well where that course was tending. It began first with a game or two after dinner—for the drinks, apparently—with some lingering customer, at one of the little tables ranged against the walls of the billiard-room. Schomberg detected the meaning of it at once. “That's what it was! This was what they were!” And, moving about restlessly (at that time his morose silent period had set in), he cast sidelong looks at the game; but he said nothing. It was not worth while having a row with men who were so overbearing. Even when money appeared in connection with these postprandial games, into which more and more people were being drawn, he still refrained from raising the question; he was reluctant to draw unduly the attention of “plain Mr. Jones” and of the equivocal Ricardo, to his person. One evening, however, after the public rooms of the hotel had become empty, Schomberg made an attempt to grapple with the problem in an indirect way.
In his moral decline, Schomberg, despite being a skilled hotel manager and careful not to attract criticism from the authorities overseeing that line of work, let things unfold as they would, even though he clearly saw where it was leading. It started with a game or two after dinner—ostensibly for the drinks—played with a lingering customer at one of the small tables against the billiard-room walls. Schomberg understood the implications immediately. “So that’s what it was! This is what they were up to!” And, feeling restless (having entered a brooding, silent phase), he cast glances at the game but said nothing. It wasn’t worth stirring up trouble with such arrogant individuals. Even when money started to change hands in these late-night games that drew in more participants, he still held back from addressing the issue; he didn’t want to draw too much attention to himself from “plain Mr. Jones” and the dubious Ricardo. However, one evening, after the hotel’s public areas had cleared out, Schomberg tried to tackle the issue in a roundabout way.
In a distant corner the tired China boy dozed on his heels, his back against the wall. Mrs. Schomberg had disappeared, as usual, between ten and eleven. Schomberg walked about slowly in and out of the room and the veranda, thoughtful, waiting for his two guests to go to bed. Then suddenly he approached them, militarily, his chest thrown out, his voice curt and soldierly.
In a far corner, the exhausted Chinese boy napped on his heels, his back against the wall. Mrs. Schomberg had, as usual, vanished between ten and eleven. Schomberg walked slowly in and out of the room and the veranda, deep in thought, waiting for his two guests to hit the hay. Then, all of a sudden, he approached them with a military stance, his chest puffed out, his tone sharp and authoritative.
“Hot night, gentlemen.”
"Warm night, gentlemen."
Mr. Jones, lolling back idly in a chair, looked up. Ricardo, as idle, but more upright, made no sign.
Mr. Jones, lounging back in a chair, looked up. Ricardo, as relaxed but sitting up straighter, said nothing.
“Won't you have a drink with me before retiring?” went on Schomberg, sitting down by the little table.
“Will you have a drink with me before you go to bed?” Schomberg continued, sitting down at the small table.
“By all means,” said Mr. Jones lazily.
"Sure," Mr. Jones said casually.
Ricardo showed his teeth in a strange, quick grin. Schomberg felt painfully how difficult it was to get in touch with these men, both so quiet, so deliberate, so menacingly unceremonious. He ordered the Chinaman to bring in the drinks. His purpose was to discover how long these guests intended to stay. Ricardo displayed no conversational vein, but Mr. Jones appeared communicative enough. His voice somehow matched his sunken eyes. It was hollow without being in the least mournful; it sounded distant, uninterested, as though he were speaking from the bottom of a well. Schomberg learned that he would have the privilege of lodging and boarding these gentlemen for at least a month more. He could not conceal his discomfiture at this piece of news.
Ricardo flashed a strange, quick grin that revealed his teeth. Schomberg felt the frustration of trying to connect with these men, who were both so quiet, so calculated, and so menacingly informal. He asked the Chinaman to bring in the drinks. His goal was to find out how long these guests planned to stay. Ricardo wasn’t much for small talk, but Mr. Jones seemed willing to chat. His voice somehow matched his sunken eyes—it was hollow without being sad; it sounded distant and uninterested, like he was speaking from the bottom of a well. Schomberg found out that he would have the privilege of hosting these gentlemen for at least another month. He couldn't hide his discomfort at this news.
“What's the matter? Don't you like to have people in your house?” asked plain Mr. Jones languidly. “I should have thought the owner of a hotel would be pleased.”
“What's wrong? Don't you enjoy having people in your house?” asked plain Mr. Jones lazily. “I would have thought that the owner of a hotel would be happy about it.”
He lifted his delicate and beautifully pencilled eyebrows. Schomberg muttered something about the locality being dull and uninteresting to travellers—nothing going on—too quiet altogether, but he only provoked the declaration that quiet had its charm sometimes, and even dullness was welcome as a change.
He raised his finely shaped and beautifully drawn eyebrows. Schomberg grumbled about how the area was boring and unexciting for travelers—nothing happening—way too quiet overall, but this only led to the statement that quiet could be charming at times, and even dullness was nice as a break.
“We haven't had time to be dull for the last three years,” added plain Mr. Jones, his eyes fixed darkly on Schomberg whom he further more invited to have another drink, this time with him, and not to worry himself about things he did not understand; and especially not to be inhospitable—which in a hotel-keeper is highly unprofessional.
“We haven't had time to be bored for the last three years,” added plain Mr. Jones, his eyes fixed darkly on Schomberg, whom he further invited to have another drink, this time with him, and not to stress about things he didn't understand; and especially not to be unfriendly—which, for a hotel manager, is highly unprofessional.
“I don't understand,” grumbled Schomberg. “Oh, yes, I understand perfectly well. I—”
“I don’t get it,” complained Schomberg. “Oh, yes, I get it completely. I—”
“You are frightened,” interrupted Mr. Jones. “What is the matter?”
“You're scared,” interrupted Mr. Jones. “What’s wrong?”
“I don't want any scandal in my place. That's what's the matter.”
“I don’t want any drama in my home. That’s what’s going on.”
Schomberg tried to face the situation bravely, but that steady, black stare affected him. And when he glanced aside uncomfortably, he met Ricardo's grin uncovering a lot of teeth, though the man seemed absorbed in his thoughts all the time.
Schomberg tried to handle the situation with courage, but that intense, dark stare got to him. And when he looked away awkwardly, he caught a glimpse of Ricardo's grin, revealing a lot of teeth, even though the guy seemed lost in his own thoughts the whole time.
“And, moreover,” went on Mr. Jones in that distant tone of his, “you can't help yourself. Here we are and here we stay. Would you try to put us out? I dare say you could do it; but you couldn't do it without getting hurt—very badly hurt. We can promise him that, can't we, Martin?”
“And, besides,” continued Mr. Jones in his distant tone, “you can't escape this. Here we are, and here we’re staying. Are you going to try to kick us out? I bet you could do it, but you wouldn’t be able to without getting hurt—really hurt. We can promise him that, can’t we, Martin?”
The secretary retracted his lips and looked up sharply at Schomberg, as if only too anxious to leap upon him with teeth and claws.
The secretary pulled back his lips and glared at Schomberg, seemingly eager to attack him with teeth and claws.
Schomberg managed to produce a deep laugh.
Schomberg managed to let out a hearty laugh.
“Ha! Ha! Ha!”
“LOL!”
Mr. Jones closed his eyes wearily, as if the light hurt them, and looked remarkably like a corpse for a moment. This was bad enough; but when he opened them again, it was almost a worse trial for Schomberg's nerves. The spectral intensity of that glance, fixed on the hotel-keeper (and this was most frightful) without any definite expression, seemed to dissolve the last grain of resolution in his character.
Mr. Jones closed his eyes tiredly, as if the light was hurting them, and for a moment, he looked eerily like a corpse. That was unsettling enough; but when he opened them again, it was even more of a test for Schomberg's nerves. The ghostly intensity of that gaze, fixed on the hotel-keeper (and this was the most terrifying part), seemed to erase the last bit of resolve in his character.
“You don't think, by any chance, that you have to do with ordinary people, do you?” inquired Mr. Jones, in his lifeless manner, which seemed to imply some sort of menace from beyond the grave.
“You don’t think, by any chance, that you’re dealing with ordinary people, do you?” Mr. Jones asked, in his emotionless way, which seemed to suggest some kind of threat from beyond the grave.
“He's a gentleman,” testified Martin Ricardo with a sudden snap of the lips, after which his moustaches stirred by themselves in an odd, feline manner.
“He's a gentleman,” Martin Ricardo testified with a sudden snap of his lips, after which his mustache twitched on its own in a strange, cat-like way.
“Oh, I wasn't thinking of that,” said plain Mr. Jones, while Schomberg, dumb and planted heavily in his chair looked from one to the other, leaning forward a little. “Of course I am that; but Ricardo attaches too much importance to a social advantage. What I mean, for instance, is that he, quiet and inoffensive as you see him sitting here, would think nothing of setting fire to this house of entertainment of yours. It would blaze like a box of matches. Think of that! It wouldn't advance your affairs much, would it?—whatever happened to us.”
“Oh, I wasn't thinking of that,” said ordinary Mr. Jones, while Schomberg, silent and firmly planted in his chair, looked from one to the other, leaning forward a bit. “Of course I fit that description; but Ricardo places way too much importance on a social advantage. What I mean, for instance, is that he, calm and harmless as you see him sitting here, wouldn’t think twice about setting fire to your entertainment venue. It would go up like a box of matches. Just think about that! It wouldn’t help your situation at all, would it?—no matter what happened to us.”
“Come, come gentlemen,” remonstrated Schomberg, in a murmur. “This is very wild talk!”
“Come on, guys,” Schomberg protested quietly. “This is just crazy talk!”
“And you have been used to deal with tame people, haven't you? But we aren't tame. We once kept a whole angry town at bay for two days, and then we got away with our plunder. It was in Venezuela. Ask Martin here—he can tell you.”
“And you've been dealing with easygoing people, right? But we’re not easy to handle. We once kept an entire furious town at bay for two days, and then we escaped with our loot. It was in Venezuela. Ask Martin here—he can fill you in.”
Instinctively Schomberg looked at Ricardo, who only passed the tip of his tongue over his lips with an uncanny sort of gusto, but did not offer to begin.
Instinctively, Schomberg looked at Ricardo, who merely ran the tip of his tongue over his lips with a strange kind of enthusiasm, but didn’t make any move to start.
“Well, perhaps it would be a rather long story,” Mr. Jones conceded after a short silence.
“Well, maybe it would be a pretty long story,” Mr. Jones admitted after a brief pause.
“I have no desire to hear it, I am sure,” said Schomberg. “This isn't Venezuela. You wouldn't get away from here like that. But all this is silly talk of the worst sort. Do you mean to say you would make deadly trouble for the sake of a few guilders that you and that other”—eyeing Ricardo suspiciously, as one would look at a strange animal—“gentleman can win of an evening? Isn't as if my customers were a lot of rich men with pockets full of cash. I wonder you take so much trouble and risk for so little money.”
“I really don’t want to hear it,” Schomberg said. “This isn’t Venezuela. You wouldn’t just escape from here like that. But all this is just ridiculous talk. Are you seriously saying you’d create serious trouble over a few guilders that you and that other”—eyeing Ricardo suspiciously, like observing a strange animal—“gentleman can earn in the evening? It’s not like my customers are a bunch of wealthy men with pockets full of cash. I don't get why you’re putting in so much effort and taking risks for so little money.”
Schomberg's argument was met by Mr. Jones's statement that one must do something to kill time. Killing time was not forbidden. For the rest, being in a communicative mood, Mr. Jones said languidly and in a voice indifferent, as if issuing from a tomb, that he depended on himself, as if the world were still one great, wild jungle without law. Martin was something like that, too—for reasons of his own.
Schomberg's argument was met by Mr. Jones's comment that you have to do something to pass the time. Passing the time wasn't off-limits. For the rest, feeling chatty, Mr. Jones said lazily, in a voice that sounded distant and lifeless, as if coming from a grave, that he relied on himself, as if the world were still one big, wild jungle without any rules. Martin felt a bit like that too—for his own reasons.
All these statements Ricardo confirmed by short, inhuman grins. Schomberg lowered his eyes, for the sight of these two men intimidated him; but he was losing patience.
All these remarks were confirmed by Ricardo with brief, cold grins. Schomberg looked down, feeling intimidated by the presence of these two men; however, he was starting to lose his patience.
“Of course, I could see at once that you were two desperate characters—something like what you say. But what would you think if I told you that I am pretty near as desperate as you two gentlemen? 'Here's that Schomberg has an easy time running his hotel,' people think; and yet it seems to me I would just as soon let you rip me open and burn the whole show as not. There!”
“Of course, I could tell right away that you two were pretty desperate—kind of like what you’re saying. But what would you think if I told you I’m almost as desperate as you guys? People think Schomberg has it easy running his hotel, but honestly, I’d rather you tear me apart and burn the whole place down than not. There!”
A low whistle was heard. It came from Ricardo, and was derisive. Schomberg, breathing heavily, looked on the floor. He was really desperate. Mr. Jones remained languidly sceptical.
A low whistle was heard. It came from Ricardo and was mocking. Schomberg, breathing heavily, stared at the floor. He was genuinely desperate. Mr. Jones stayed lazily skeptical.
“Tut, tut! You have a tolerable business. You are perfectly tame; you—” He paused, then added in a tone of disgust: “You have a wife.”
“Tut, tut! You have a decent business. You’re completely subdued; you—” He stopped, then added with a look of disgust: “You have a wife.”
Schomberg tapped the floor angrily with his foot and uttered an indistinct, laughing curse.
Schomberg angrily tapped his foot on the floor and let out a muffled, mocking curse.
“What do you mean by flinging that damned trouble at my head?” he cried. “I wish you would carry her off with you some where to the devil! I wouldn't run after you.”
“What do you mean by throwing that damn trouble at me?” he shouted. “I wish you would take her away somewhere, straight to hell! I wouldn't chase after you.”
The unexpected outburst affected Mr. Jones strangely. He had a horrified recoil, chair and all, as if Schomberg had thrust a wriggling viper in his face.
The unexpected outburst hit Mr. Jones in a strange way. He jumped back in horror, chair and all, as if Schomberg had shoved a wriggling snake in his face.
“What's this infernal nonsense?” he muttered thickly. “What do you mean? How dare you?”
“What's this ridiculous nonsense?” he mumbled. “What do you mean? How dare you?”
Ricardo chuckled audibly.
Ricardo laughed out loud.
“I tell you I am desperate,” Schomberg repeated. “I am as desperate as any man ever was. I don't care a hang what happens to me!”
“I’m telling you, I’m desperate,” Schomberg repeated. “I’m as desperate as any man ever was. I don’t care at all what happens to me!”
“Well, then”—Mr. Jones began to speak with a quietly threatening effect, as if the common words of daily use had some other deadly meaning to his mind—“well, then, why should you make yourself ridiculously disagreeable to us? If you don't care, as you say, you might just as well let us have the key of that music-shed of yours for a quiet game; a modest bank—a dozen candles or so. It would be greatly appreciated by your clients, as far as I can judge from the way they betted on a game of ecarte I had with that fair, baby-faced man—what's his name? They just yearn for a modest bank. And I am afraid Martin here would take it badly if you objected; but of course you won't. Think of the calls for drinks!”
"Well, then," Mr. Jones began to speak with a quietly threatening tone, as if ordinary words held some darker meaning in his mind—"well, then, why would you choose to be so unreasonably rude to us? If you really don't care, like you say, you might as well let us borrow the key to that music shed of yours for a little game; a modest pot—a dozen candles or so. Your clients would really appreciate it, based on how they were betting on a game of ecarte I played with that nice, baby-faced guy—what's his name? They just crave a modest pot. And I'm afraid Martin here would take it personally if you refused; but of course you won't. Just think about the calls for drinks!”
Schomberg, raising his eyes, at last met the gleams in two dark caverns under Mr. Jones's devilish eyebrows, directed upon him impenetrably. He shuddered as if horrors worse than murder had been lurking there, and said, nodding towards Ricardo:
Schomberg, lifting his gaze, finally locked eyes with the glints in the two dark voids beneath Mr. Jones's menacing eyebrows, which were fixed on him with a piercing intensity. He shuddered, as if he sensed evils far worse than murder hiding there, and said, nodding towards Ricardo:
“I dare say he wouldn't think twice about sticking me, if he had you at his back! I wish I had sunk my launch, and gone to the bottom myself in her, before I boarded the steamer you came by. Ah, well, I've been already living in hell for weeks, so you don't make much difference. I'll let you have the concert-room—and hang the consequences. But what about the boy on late duty? If he sees the cards and actual money passing, he will be sure to blab, and it will be all over the town in no time.”
“I bet he wouldn't hesitate to stab me if he had you backing him up! I wish I had sunk my boat and gone down with it before I got on the steamer you arrived on. Oh well, I've already been in hell for weeks, so you don't change much. I'll let you have the concert room—and to hell with the consequences. But what about the boy on late duty? If he sees the cards and real money changing hands, he’ll definitely spill the beans, and it’ll be all over town in no time.”
A ghastly smile stirred the lips of Mr. Jones.
A chilling smile spread across Mr. Jones's lips.
“Ah, I see you want to make a success of it. Very good. That's the way to get on. Don't let it disturb you. You chase all the Chinamen to bed early, and we'll get Pedro here every evening. He isn't the conventional waiter's cut, but he will do to run to and fro with the tray, while you sit here from nine to eleven serving out drinks and gathering the money.”
“Ah, I see you want to succeed. Great. That's the way to go. Don’t let it bother you. You send all the customers to bed early, and we’ll bring Pedro in every evening. He’s not your typical waiter, but he’ll be fine to run around with the tray while you sit here from nine to eleven serving drinks and collecting the cash.”
“There will be three of them now,” thought the unlucky Schomberg.
“There will be three of them now,” thought the unfortunate Schomberg.
But Pedro, at any rate, was just a simple, straightforward brute, if a murderous one. There was no mystery about him, nothing uncanny, no suggestion of a stealthy, deliberate wildcat turned into a man, or of an insolent spectre on leave from Hades, endowed with skin and bones and a subtle power of terror. Pedro with his fangs, his tangled beard, and queer stare of his little bear's eyes was, by comparison, delightfully natural. Besides, Schomberg could no longer help himself.
But Pedro was just a simple, straightforward brute, even if he was a murderous one. There was nothing mysterious about him, nothing eerie, no hint of a stealthy, deliberate wildcat transformed into a man, or an audacious ghost on leave from hell, given skin and bones along with a subtle power to instill fear. Pedro, with his fangs, tangled beard, and the strange look in his little bear-like eyes, was, in comparison, refreshingly ordinary. Plus, Schomberg couldn’t do anything about it anymore.
“That will do very well,” he asserted mournfully. “But if you gentlemen, if you had turned up here only three months ago—ay, less than three months ago—you would have found somebody very different from what I am now to talk to you. It's true. What do you think of that?”
"That works perfectly," he said sadly. "But if you guys had come here just three months ago—yeah, even less than that—you would have met someone very different from who I am now. It's true. What do you think about that?"
“I scarcely know what to think. I should think it was a lie. You were probably as tame three months ago as you are now. You were born tame, like most people in the world.”
“I hardly know what to make of this. I should assume it’s a lie. You were probably just as tame three months ago as you are now. You were born tame, just like most people in the world.”
Mr. Jones got up spectrally, and Ricardo imitated him with a snarl and a stretch. Schomberg, in a brown study, went on, as if to himself:
Mr. Jones got up like a ghost, and Ricardo copied him with a snarl and a stretch. Schomberg, lost in thought, continued talking to himself:
“There has been an orchestra here—eighteen women.”
“There was an orchestra here—eighteen women.”
Mr. Jones let out an exclamation of dismay, and looked about as if the walls around him and the whole house had been infected with plague. Then he became very angry, and swore violently at Schomberg for daring to bring up such subjects. The hotel-keeper was too much surprised to get up. He gazed from his chair at Mr. Jones's anger, which had nothing spectral in it but was not the more comprehensible for that.
Mr. Jones exclaimed in dismay and looked around as if the walls and the entire house had been infected with a plague. Then he got really angry and cursed at Schomberg for bringing up such topics. The hotel owner was too shocked to stand up. He sat in his chair, staring at Mr. Jones's anger, which, while not ghostly, was still hard to understand.
“What's the matter?” he stammered out. “What subject? Didn't you hear me say it was an orchestra? There's nothing wrong in that. Well, there was a girl amongst them—” Schomberg's eyes went stony; he clasped his hands in front of his breast with such force that his knuckles came out white. “Such a girl! Tame, am I? I would have kicked everything to pieces about me for her. And she, of course . . . I am in the prime of life . . . then a fellow bewitched her—a vagabond, a false, lying, swindling, underhand, stick-at-nothing brute. Ah!”
“What's wrong?” he stuttered. “What do you mean? Didn't you hear me say it was an orchestra? There's nothing wrong with that. Well, there was a girl among them—” Schomberg's expression turned icy; he clasped his hands tightly in front of his chest until his knuckles turned white. “Such a girl! Am I really that tame? I would have destroyed everything around me for her. And she, of course... I’m in the prime of my life... then some guy enchanted her—a drifter, a deceitful, lying, conniving, underhanded brute. Ah!”
His entwined fingers cracked as he tore his hands apart, flung out his arms, and leaned his forehead on them in a passion of fury. The other two looked at his shaking back—the attenuated Mr. Jones with mingled scorn and a sort of fear, Ricardo with the expression of a cat which sees a piece of fish in the pantry out of reach. Schomberg flung himself backwards. He was dry-eyed, but he gulped as if swallowing sobs.
His fingers were intertwined and cracked as he pulled his hands apart, threw out his arms, and pressed his forehead against them in a fit of rage. The other two watched his trembling back—the thin Mr. Jones with a mix of disdain and a hint of fear, and Ricardo with the look of a cat that spots a piece of fish in the pantry just out of reach. Schomberg threw himself back. He was dry-eyed, but he gulped as if trying to hold back sobs.
“No wonder you can do with me what you like. You have no idea—just let me tell you of my trouble—”
“No wonder you can do whatever you want with me. You have no clue—just let me share my problems—”
“I don't want to know anything of your beastly trouble,” said Mr. Jones, in his most lifelessly positive voice.
“I don't want to hear anything about your monstrous problems,” said Mr. Jones, in his most deadpan voice.
He stretched forth an arresting hand, and, as Schomberg remained open-mouthed, he walked out of the billiard-room in all the uncanniness of his thin shanks. Ricardo followed at his leader's heels; but he showed his teeth to Schomberg over his shoulder.
He reached out an intriguing hand, and while Schomberg stared, he walked out of the billiard room with an eerie grace in his thin legs. Ricardo followed closely behind his leader, flashing a grin at Schomberg over his shoulder.
CHAPTER SIX
From that evening dated those mysterious but significant phenomena in Schomberg's establishment which attracted Captain Davidson's casual notice when he dropped in, placid yet astute, in order to return Mrs. Schomberg's Indian shawl. And strangely enough, they lasted some considerable time. It argued either honesty and bad luck or extraordinary restraint on the part of “plain Mr. Jones and Co.” in their discreet operations with cards.
From that evening, there were mysterious yet important happenings at Schomberg's place that caught Captain Davidson's casual attention when he stopped by, calm but sharp, to return Mrs. Schomberg's Indian shawl. Oddly enough, these events went on for quite a while. This suggested either honesty paired with bad luck or remarkable self-control from “plain Mr. Jones and Co.” in their careful card games.
It was a curious and impressive sight, the inside of Schomberg's concert-hall, encumbered at one end by a great stack of chairs piled up on and about the musicians' platform, and lighted at the other by two dozen candles disposed about a long trestle table covered with green cloth. In the middle, Mr. Jones, a starved spectre turned into a banker, faced Ricardo, a rather nasty, slow-moving cat turned into a croupier. By contrast, the other faces round that table, anything between twenty and thirty, must have looked like collected samples of intensely artless, helpless humanity—pathetic in their innocent watch for the small turns of luck which indeed might have been serious enough for them. They had no notice to spare for the hairy Pedro, carrying a tray with the clumsiness of a creature caught in the woods and taught to walk on its hind legs.
It was a strange and impressive sight inside Schomberg's concert hall, cluttered at one end with a huge stack of chairs piled on and around the musicians' platform, and lit at the other end by two dozen candles arranged around a long trestle table covered with green cloth. In the middle, Mr. Jones, a gaunt figure who had become a banker, faced Ricardo, a rather unpleasant, slow-moving guy who had turned into a croupier. In contrast, the other faces around that table, all about twenty to thirty, looked like a collection of intensely naive, helpless people—pathetic in their innocent hope for small strokes of luck that might have been serious enough for them. They had no attention to spare for the hairy Pedro, who was awkwardly carrying a tray like a creature caught in the woods and taught to walk on its hind legs.
As to Schomberg, he kept out of the way. He remained in the billiard-room, serving out drinks to the unspeakable Pedro with an air of not seeing the growling monster, of not knowing where the drinks went, of ignoring that there was such a thing as a music-room over there under the trees within fifty yards of the hotel. He submitted himself to the situation with a low-spirited stoicism compounded of fear and resignation. Directly the party had broken up, (he could see dark shapes of the men drifting singly and in knots through the gate of the compound), he would withdraw out of sight behind a door not quite closed, in order to avoid meeting his two extraordinary guests; but he would watch through the crack their contrasted forms pass through the billiard-room and disappear on their way to bed. Then he would hear doors being slammed upstairs; and a profound silence would fall upon the whole house, upon his hotel appropriated, haunted by those insolently outspoken men provided with a whole armoury of weapons in their trunks. A profound silence. Schomberg sometimes could not resist the notion that he must be dreaming. Shuddering, he would pull himself together, and creep out, with movements strangely inappropriate to the Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve bearing by which he tried to keep up his self-respect before the world.
As for Schomberg, he stayed out of the way. He hung out in the billiard room, pouring drinks for the unspeakable Pedro while pretending not to notice the growling monster, acting like he had no idea where the drinks went, and ignoring the fact that there was a music room just under the trees, only fifty yards from the hotel. He accepted the situation with a gloomy stoicism that mixed fear and resignation. Once the party broke up (he could see dark shapes of the men drifting individually and in groups through the compound gate), he would retreat behind a door that wasn’t fully closed to avoid encountering his two unusual guests; but he would watch through the crack as their contrasting figures passed through the billiard room and vanished on their way to bed. Then he would hear doors slamming upstairs, and a deep silence would settle over the whole house, his hotel taken over, haunted by those boldly outspoken men who had a whole arsenal of weapons in their trunks. A deep silence. Schomberg sometimes couldn’t shake the feeling that he must be dreaming. Shuddering, he would gather himself and sneak out, moving in a way that felt strangely unbefitting to the Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve demeanor he tried to maintain for his self-respect in front of the world.
A great loneliness oppressed him. One after another he would extinguish the lamps, and move softly towards his bedroom, where Mrs. Schomberg waited for him—no fit companion for a man of his ability and “in the prime of life.” But that life, alas, was blighted. He felt it; and never with such force as when on opening the door he perceived that woman sitting patiently in a chair, her toes peeping out under the edge of her night-dress, an amazingly small amount of hair on her head drooping on the long stalk of scraggy neck, with that everlasting scared grin showing a blue tooth and meaning nothing—not even real fear. For she was used to him.
A deep loneliness weighed on him. One by one, he turned off the lamps and quietly made his way to his bedroom, where Mrs. Schomberg awaited him—hardly a suitable partner for a man of his talent and "in the prime of life." But that life, unfortunately, was damaged. He felt it, and never more so than when he opened the door and saw her sitting patiently in a chair, her toes sticking out from under the edge of her nightdress, an astonishingly small amount of hair on her head hanging over the long, thin neck, with that constant scared smile revealing a blue tooth and conveying nothing—not even genuine fear. She was used to him.
Sometimes he was tempted to screw the head off the stalk. He imagined himself doing it—with one hand, a twisting movement. Not seriously, of course. Just a simple indulgence for his exasperated feelings. He wasn't capable of murder. He was certain of that. And, remembering suddenly the plain speeches of Mr. Jones, he would think: “I suppose I am too tame for that”—quite unaware that he had murdered the poor woman morally years ago. He was too unintelligent to have the notion of such a crime. Her bodily presence was bitterly offensive, because of its contrast with a very different feminine image. And it was no use getting rid of her. She was a habit of years, and there would be nothing to put in her place. At any rate, he could talk to that idiot half the night if he chose.
Sometimes he was tempted to twist the head off the stalk. He pictured himself doing it—with one hand, a twisting motion. Not seriously, of course. Just a little indulgence for his frustrated feelings. He knew he wasn’t capable of murder. He was sure of that. Then, suddenly remembering Mr. Jones's straightforward talks, he would think, “I guess I’m too mild for that”—completely unaware that he had morally killed the poor woman years ago. He was too thick-headed to even consider such a crime. Her physical presence was painfully annoying, especially because it contrasted sharply with a very different feminine image. And there was no point in trying to get rid of her. She was a long-standing habit, and there would be nothing to replace her. At least he could talk to that idiot half the night if he wanted to.
That night he had been vapouring before her as to his intention to face his two guests and, instead of that inspiration he needed, had merely received the usual warning: “Be careful, Wilhelm.” He did not want to be told to be careful by an imbecile female. What he needed was a pair of woman's arms which, flung round his neck, would brace him up for the encounter. Inspire him, he called it to himself.
That night he had been talking to her about his plans to confront his two guests, and instead of the encouragement he was looking for, he just got the usual warning: “Be careful, Wilhelm.” He didn’t want to hear “be careful” from a clueless woman. What he really needed was a woman’s arms wrapped around his neck to give him strength for the meeting. He thought of it as inspiration.
He lay awake a long time; and his slumbers, when they came, were unsatisfactory and short. The morning light had no joy for his eyes. He listened dismally to the movements in the house. The Chinamen were unlocking and flinging wide the doors of the public rooms which opened on the veranda. Horrors! Another poisoned day to get through somehow! The recollection of his resolve made him feel actually sick for a moment. First of all the lordly, abandoned attitudes of Mr. Jones disconcerted him. Then there was his contemptuous silence. Mr. Jones never addressed himself to Schomberg with any general remarks, never opened his lips to him unless to say “Good morning”—two simple words which, uttered by that man, seemed a mockery of a threatening character. And, lastly, it was not a frank physical fear he inspired—for as to that, even a cornered rat will fight—but a superstitious shrinking awe, something like an invincible repugnance to seek speech with a wicked ghost. That it was a daylight ghost surprisingly angular in his attitudes, and for the most part spread out on three chairs, did not make it any easier. Daylight only made him a more weird, a more disturbing and unlawful apparition. Strangely enough in the evening when he came out of his mute supineness, this unearthly side of him was less obtrusive. At the gaming-table, when actually handling the cards, it was probably sunk quite out of sight; but Schomberg, having made up his mind in ostrich-like fashion to ignore what was going on, never entered the desecrated music-room. He had never seen Mr. Jones in the exercise of his vocation—or perhaps it was only his trade.
He lay awake for a long time, and when he finally dozed off, his sleep was short and unsatisfying. The morning light brought him no joy. He listened gloomily to the sounds around the house. The Chinese workers were unlocking and throwing open the doors to the public rooms that led out to the veranda. Great, another poisoned day ahead! Just remembering his resolve made him feel nauseous for a moment. First of all, the arrogant, neglected posture of Mr. Jones unsettled him. Then there was his scornful silence. Mr. Jones never spoke to Schomberg with any casual remarks, never even greeted him beyond saying “Good morning”—two simple words that felt mocking and menacing when coming from him. And what Mr. Jones inspired wasn’t a straightforward, physical fear—because even a cornered rat will fight—but rather a superstitious dread, like an unstoppable urge to avoid talking to a wicked ghost. The fact that this daylight ghost had an oddly angular way of sitting and often sprawled across three chairs didn’t help at all. In fact, the daylight only made him seem like an even stranger, more unsettling, and unnatural presence. Weirdly enough, in the evening when he finally emerged from his silent stupor, that otherworldly vibe about him was less noticeable. At the gaming table, when actually handling the cards, it probably vanished completely; but Schomberg, determined to ignore everything as if he were an ostrich, never stepped foot inside the desecrated music room. He had never seen Mr. Jones in action—or maybe it was just his job.
“I will speak to him tonight,” Schomberg said to himself, while he drank his morning tea, in pyjamas, on the veranda, before the rising sun had topped the trees of the compound, and while the undried dew still lay silvery on the grass, sparkled on the blossoms of the central flower-bed, and darkened the yellow gravel of the drive. “That's what I'll do. I won't keep out of sight tonight. I shall come out and catch him as he goes to bed carrying the cash-box.”
“I'll talk to him tonight,” Schomberg said to himself as he sipped his morning tea, still in his pajamas on the porch, before the sun had risen above the trees in the yard, and while the dew still lay shimmering on the grass, sparkling on the flowers in the central flowerbed, and dampening the yellow gravel of the driveway. “That's my plan. I won't stay hidden tonight. I'll step out and catch him when he goes to bed carrying the cash box.”
After all, what was the fellow but a common desperado? Murderous? Oh, yes; murderous enough, perhaps—and the muscles of Schomberg's stomach had a quivering contraction under his airy attire. But even a common desperado would think twice or, more likely, a hundred times, before openly murdering an inoffensive citizen in a civilized, European-ruled town. He jerked his shoulders. Of course! He shuddered again, and paddled back to his room to dress himself. His mind was made up, and he would think no more about it; but still he had his doubts. They grew and unfolded themselves with the progress of the day, as some plants do. At times they made him perspire more than usual, and they did away with the possibility of his afternoon siesta. After turning over on his couch more than a dozen times, he gave up this mockery of repose, got up, and went downstairs.
After all, what was the guy but a typical criminal? Murderous? Oh, for sure; murderous enough, maybe—and Schomberg felt a tight knot in his stomach under his light clothes. But even a regular criminal would think twice, or more likely a hundred times, before actually killing an innocent citizen in a civilized, European-run town. He shrugged. Of course! He shuddered again and headed back to his room to get dressed. He had made up his mind and wouldn’t think about it anymore; but still, he had his doubts. Those doubts grew and unfolded throughout the day, like some plants do. Sometimes they made him sweat more than usual, and they completely ruined his chance of an afternoon nap. After tossing and turning on his couch more than a dozen times, he gave up this charade of rest, got up, and went downstairs.
It was between three and four o'clock, the hour of profound peace. The very flowers seemed to doze on their stalks set with sleepy leaves. Not even the air stirred, for the sea-breeze was not due till later. The servants were out of sight, catching naps in the shade somewhere behind the house. Mrs. Schomberg in a dim up-stair room with closed jalousies, was elaborating those two long pendant ringlets which were such a feature of her hairdressing for her afternoon duties. At that time no customers ever troubled the repose of the establishment. Wandering about his premises in profound solitude, Schomberg recoiled at the door of the billiard-room, as if he had seen a snake in his path. All alone with the billiards, the bare little tables, and a lot of untenanted chairs, Mr. Secretary Ricardo sat near the wall, performing with lightning rapidity something that looked like tricks with his own personal pack of cards, which he always carried about in his pocket. Schomberg would have backed out quietly if Ricardo had not turned his head. Having been seen, the hotel-keeper elected to walk in as the lesser risk of the two. The consciousness of his inwardly abject attitude towards these men caused him always to throw his chest out and assume a severe expression. Ricardo watched his approach, clasping the pack of cards in both hands.
It was between three and four o'clock, a time of deep calm. The flowers seemed to doze on their stems, their leaves drooping sleepily. The air was still, as the sea breeze wouldn’t arrive until later. The servants were out of sight, catching some Z's in the shade behind the house. Mrs. Schomberg was in a dim upstairs room with closed shutters, working on those two long, dangling ringlets that were a distinctive part of her hairstyle for the afternoon. No customers ever disturbed the peace of the establishment at that hour. Schomberg wandered around his premises in complete solitude and jumped back at the door of the billiard room, as if he spotted a snake in his way. Inside, Mr. Secretary Ricardo sat alone near the wall, performing rapid-fire tricks with his personal deck of cards, which he always carried in his pocket. Schomberg would have quietly backed away if Ricardo hadn't turned his head. Once seen, the hotel keeper decided it was less risky to walk in. The awareness of his own submissive attitude towards these men always made him puff out his chest and adopt a stern expression. Ricardo watched him approach, holding his deck of cards tightly in both hands.
“You want something, perhaps?” suggested Schomberg in his lieutenant-of-the-Reserve voice.
“Are you looking for something, maybe?” suggested Schomberg in his lieutenant-of-the-Reserve tone.
Ricardo shook his head in silence and looked expectant. With him Schomberg exchanged at least twenty words every day. He was infinitely more communicative than his patron. At times he looked very much like an ordinary human being of his class; and he seemed to be in an amiable mood at that moment. Suddenly spreading some ten cards face downward in the form of a fan, he thrust them towards Schomberg.
Ricardo shook his head quietly and looked expectantly. He exchanged at least twenty words with Schomberg every day. Schomberg was way more talkative than his boss. Sometimes, he really looked like an ordinary person from his background; he seemed to be in a good mood at that moment. Suddenly, he spread about ten cards face down in a fan shape and offered them to Schomberg.
“Come, man, take one quick!”
“Come on, grab one quick!”
Schomberg was so surprised that he took one hurriedly, after a very perceptible start. The eyes of Martin Ricardo gleamed phosphorescent in the half-light of the room screened from the heat and glare of the tropics.
Schomberg was so surprised that he took one quickly, after a noticeable start. Martin Ricardo's eyes shone bright in the dim light of the room, sheltered from the heat and glare of the tropics.
“That's the king of hearts you've got,” he chuckled, showing his teeth in a quick flash.
“That's the king of hearts you've got,” he laughed, flashing a quick smile.
Schomberg, after looking at the card, admitted that it was, and laid it down on the table.
Schomberg, after glancing at the card, acknowledged that it was correct and put it down on the table.
“I can make you take any card I like nine times out of ten,” exulted the secretary, with a strange curl of his lips and a green flicker in his raised eyes.
“I can make you pick any card I want nine times out of ten,” boasted the secretary, with a strange curl of his lips and a green glint in his raised eyes.
Schomberg looked down at him dumbly. For a few seconds neither of them stirred; then Ricardo lowered his glance, and, opening his fingers, let the whole pack fall on the table. Schomberg sat down. He sat down because of the faintness in his legs, and for no other reason. His mouth was dry. Having sat down, he felt that he must speak. He squared his shoulders in parade style.
Schomberg stared at him in shock. For a few seconds, neither of them moved; then Ricardo looked down, opened his fingers, and let the entire deck fall onto the table. Schomberg sat down—not because he wanted to, but because his legs felt weak. His mouth was dry. Once he was sitting, he felt the need to say something. He straightened his shoulders like he was about to march.
“You are pretty good at that sort of thing,” he said.
“You're really good at that kind of stuff,” he said.
“Practice makes perfect,” replied the secretary.
"Practice makes perfect," replied the secretary.
His precarious amiability made it impossible for Schomberg to get away. Thus, from his very timidity, the hotel-keeper found himself engaged in a conversation the thought of which filled him with apprehension. It must be said, in justice to Schomberg, that he concealed his funk very creditably. The habit of throwing out his chest and speaking in a severe voice stood him in good stead. With him, too, practice made perfect; and he would probably have kept it up to the end, to the very last moment, to the ultimate instant of breaking strain which would leave him grovelling on the floor. To add to his secret trouble, he was at a loss what to say. He found nothing else but the remark:
His shaky friendliness made it impossible for Schomberg to escape. So, because of his own nervousness, the hotel owner found himself stuck in a conversation that filled him with dread. It should be said, to be fair to Schomberg, that he hid his fear quite well. His habit of puffing out his chest and speaking in a stern tone served him well. Plus, practice made him better at it; he probably would have kept it up until the very last moment, right up to the breaking point that would leave him on the floor. To make matters worse, he was unsure of what to say. All he could think of was the remark:
“I suppose you are fond of cards.”
“I guess you like playing cards.”
“What would you expect?” asked Ricardo in a simple, philosophical tone. “It is likely I should not be?” Then, with sudden fire: “Fond of cards? Ay, passionately!”
“What would you expect?” Ricardo asked in a straightforward, philosophical way. “Am I not supposed to be?” Then, with sudden passion: “Fond of cards? Oh, absolutely!”
The effect of this outburst was augmented by the quiet lowering of the eyelids, by a reserved pause as though this had been a confession of another kind of love. Schomberg cudgelled his brains for a new topic, but he could not find one. His usual scandalous gossip would not serve this turn. That desperado did not know anyone anywhere within a thousand miles. Schomberg was almost compelled to keep to the subject.
The impact of this outburst was intensified by the subtle lowering of the eyelids, by a thoughtful pause as if this had been a revelation of a different kind of love. Schomberg racked his brain for a new topic, but he couldn’t come up with one. His typical gossip wouldn’t work this time. That wild guy didn’t know anyone within a thousand miles. Schomberg felt almost forced to stick to the topic.
“I suppose you've always been so—from your early youth.”
“I guess you’ve always been like that—from your early years.”
Ricardo's eyes remained cast down. His fingers toyed absently with the pack on the table.
Ricardo kept his eyes down. His fingers absentmindedly fiddled with the pack on the table.
“I don't know that it was so early. I first got in the way of it playing for tobacco—in forecastles of ships, you know—common sailor games. We used to spend whole watches below at it, round a chest, under a slush lamp. We would hardly spare the time to get a bite of salt horse—neither eat nor sleep. We could hardly stand when the watches were mustered on deck. Talk of gambling!” He dropped the reminiscent tone to add the information, “I was bred to the sea from a boy, you know.”
“I’m not sure it was that early. I first got into it playing for tobacco—in the crew quarters of ships, you know—basic sailor games. We would spend entire shifts down there, gathered around a chest, under a oil lamp. We barely took time to grab a bite of salted meat—neither eating nor sleeping. We could hardly stand when we were called on deck for our shifts. Talk about gambling!” He changed his nostalgic tone to add, “I was raised at sea from a young age, you know.”
Schomberg had fallen into a reverie, but without losing the sense of impending calamity. The next words he heard were:
Schomberg had drifted into a daydream, but he still felt the sense of looming disaster. The next words he heard were:
“I got on all right at sea, too. Worked up to be mate. I was mate of a schooner—a yacht, you might call her—a special good berth too, in the Gulf of Mexico, a soft job that you don't run across more than once in a lifetime. Yes, I was mate of her when I left the sea to follow him.”
“I did fine at sea, too. I worked my way up to being the mate. I was the mate of a schooner—a yacht, you could say—a really great position too, in the Gulf of Mexico, an easy job you don’t come by more than once in a lifetime. Yeah, I was her mate when I left the sea to follow him.”
Ricardo tossed up his chin to indicate the room above; from which Schomberg, his wits painfully aroused by this reminder of Mr. Jones's existence, concluded that the latter had withdrawn into his bedroom. Ricardo, observing him from under lowered eyelids, went on:
Ricardo lifted his chin to point to the room above; Schomberg, his mind stirred by the reminder of Mr. Jones's presence, figured that he had gone into his bedroom. Ricardo, watching him from beneath half-closed eyelids, continued:
“It so happened that we were shipmates.”
“It turned out that we were shipmates.”
“Mr. Jones, you mean? Is he a sailor too?”
“Mr. Jones, you mean? Is he a sailor as well?”
Ricardo raised his eyelids at that.
Ricardo lifted his eyelids at that.
“He's no more Mr. Jones than you are,” he said with obvious pride. “He a sailor! That just shows your ignorance. But there! A foreigner can't be expected to know any better. I am an Englishman, and I know a gentleman at sight. I should know one drunk, in the gutter, in jail, under the gallows. There's a something—it isn't exactly the appearance, it's a—no use me trying to tell you. You ain't an Englishman, and if you were, you wouldn't need to be told.”
"He's not any more Mr. Jones than you are," he said with clear pride. "He's a sailor! That just shows your ignorance. But there! You can't expect a foreigner to know any better. I’m English, and I can recognize a gentleman at a glance. I’d know one even if he was drunk, in the gutter, in jail, or about to be hung. There's something—it's not exactly the appearance, it's a—there's no point in me trying to explain it. You're not English, and if you were, you wouldn’t need me to explain."
An unsuspected stream of loquacity had broken its dam somewhere deep within the man, had diluted his fiery blood and softened his pitiless fibre. Schomberg experienced mingled relief and apprehension, as if suddenly an enormous savage cat had begun to wind itself about his legs in inexplicable friendliness. No prudent man under such circumstances would dare to stir. Schomberg didn't stir. Ricardo assumed an easy attitude, with an elbow on the table. Schomberg squared his shoulders afresh.
A previously hidden stream of talkativeness had burst forth from somewhere deep inside the man, calming his intense emotions and softening his hard edges. Schomberg felt both relieved and uneasy, as if a massive wild cat had started to wrap itself around his legs in an inexplicable show of affection. No sensible person would move in such a situation. Schomberg remained still. Ricardo took a relaxed posture, leaning an elbow on the table. Schomberg straightened his shoulders again.
“I was employed, in that there yacht—schooner, whatever you call it—by ten gentlemen at once. That surprises you, eh? Yes, yes, ten. Leastwise there were nine of them gents good enough in their way, and one downright gentleman, and that was . . .”
“I was working on that yacht—schooner, whatever you want to call it—employed by ten gentlemen at the same time. Surprised, are you? Yeah, ten. At least, there were nine of those guys who were decent enough in their own way, and one real gentleman, and that was . . .”
Ricardo gave another upward jerk of his chin as much as to say: He! The only one.
Ricardo gave another upward jerk of his chin as if to say: Hey! The only one.
“And no mistake,” he went on. “I spotted him from the first day. How? Why? Ay, you may ask. Hadn't seen that many gentlemen in my life. Well, somehow I did. If you were an Englishman, you would—”
“And no doubt about it,” he continued. “I noticed him from day one. How? Why? You might wonder. I hadn’t come across that many gentlemen in my life. Yet, somehow I did. If you were English, you would—”
“What was your yacht?” Schomberg interrupted as impatiently as he dared; for this harping on nationality jarred on his already tried nerves. “What was the game?”
“What was your yacht?” Schomberg interrupted as impatiently as he could; for this constant mention of nationality was grating on his already frayed nerves. “What was the game?”
“You have a headpiece on you! Game! 'Xactly. That's what it was—the sort of silliness gentlemen will get up among themselves to play at adventure. A treasure-hunting expedition. Each of them put down so much money, you understand, to buy the schooner. Their agent in the city engaged me and the skipper. The greatest secrecy and all that. I reckon he had a twinkle in his eye all the time—and no mistake. But that wasn't our business. Let them bust their money as they like. The pity of it was that so little of it came our way. Just fair pay and no more. And damn any pay, much or little, anyhow—that's what I say!”
“You have a headpiece on you! Game! Exactly. That’s what it was—the kind of silliness guys get into when they want to play at adventure. A treasure-hunting trip. Each of them put in a certain amount of money, you know, to buy the schooner. Their agent in the city hired me and the skipper. Complete secrecy and all that. I think he had a gleam in his eye the whole time—no doubt about it. But that wasn’t our concern. Let them waste their money however they want. The sad part was that so little of it came our way. Just fair pay and nothing more. And forget about any pay, whether it’s a lot or a little, anyway—that’s what I say!”
He blinked his eyes greenishly in the dim light. The heat seemed to have stilled everything in the world but his voice. He swore at large, abundantly, in snarling undertones, it was impossible to say why, then calmed down as inexplicably, and went on, as a sailor yarns.
He blinked his eyes in a greenish hue in the dim light. The heat seemed to have frozen everything in the world except for his voice. He swore loudly and profusely, muttering angrily, though it was unclear why, then suddenly calmed down just as inexplicably and continued on, like a sailor telling a tale.
“At first there were only nine of them adventurous sparks, then, just a day or two before the sailing date, he turned up. Heard of it somehow, somewhere—I would say from some woman, if I didn't know him as I do. He would give any woman a ten-mile berth. He can't stand them. Or maybe in a flash bar. Or maybe in one of them grand clubs in Pall Mall. Anyway, the agent netted him in all right—cash down, and only about four and twenty hours for him to get ready; but he didn't miss his ship. Not he! You might have called it a pier-head jump—for a gentleman. I saw him come along. Know the West India Docks, eh?”
“At first, there were only nine adventurous sparks, but then, just a day or two before the sailing date, he showed up. He heard about it somehow, somewhere—I’d guess from some woman, if I didn’t know him like I do. He would give any woman a wide berth. He can’t stand them. Or maybe he found out in a bar. Or maybe in one of those fancy clubs in Pall Mall. Anyway, the agent got him on board for sure—cash on the spot, and he only had about twenty-four hours to get ready; but he didn’t miss his ship. No way! You could call it a last-minute decision—for a gentleman. I saw him come in. You know the West India Docks, right?”
Schomberg did not know the West India Docks. Ricardo looked at him pensively for a while, and then continued, as if such ignorance had to be disregarded.
Schomberg didn’t know the West India Docks. Ricardo looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, then continued, as if such ignorance had to be overlooked.
“Our tug was already alongside. Two loafers were carrying his dunnage behind him. I told the dockman at our moorings to keep all fast for a minute. The gangway was down already; but he made nothing of it. Up he jumps, one leap, swings his long legs over the rail, and there he is on board. They pass up his swell dunnage, and he puts his hand in his trousers pocket and throws all his small change on the wharf for them chaps to pick up. They were still promenading that wharf on all fours when we cast off. It was only then that he looked at me—quietly, you know; in a slow way. He wasn't so thin then as he is now; but I noticed he wasn't so young as he looked—not by a long chalk. He seemed to touch me inside somewhere. I went away pretty quick from there; I was wanted forward anyhow. I wasn't frightened. What should I be frightened for? I only felt touched—on the very spot. But Jee-miny, if anybody had told me we should be partners before the year was out—well, I would have—”
“Our tug was already alongside. Two slackers were carrying his luggage behind him. I told the dockworker at our mooring to hold everything steady for a minute. The gangway was already down, but he didn’t pay it any mind. Up he jumps, one leap, swings his long legs over the rail, and now he’s on board. They pass his fancy luggage up to him, and he reaches into his trousers pocket and throws all his loose change onto the wharf for those guys to pick up. They were still crawling around on all fours for it when we cast off. It was only then that he looked at me—calmly, you know; in a slow way. He wasn’t as thin then as he is now; but I noticed he wasn’t as young as he looked—not by a long shot. He seemed to touch something inside me. I walked away pretty quickly from there; I was needed up front anyway. I wasn’t scared. Why would I be scared? I only felt moved—right in the spot. But good grief, if anyone had told me we would be partners before the year was out—well, I would have—”
He swore a variety of strange oaths, some common, others quaintly horrible to Schomberg's ears, and all mere innocent exclamations of wonder at the shifts and changes of human fortune. Schomberg moved slightly in his chair. But the admirer and partner of “plain Mr. Jones” seemed to have forgotten Schomberg's existence for the moment. The stream of ingenuous blasphemy—some of it in bad Spanish—had run dry, and Martin Ricardo, connoisseur in gentlemen, sat dumb with a stony gaze as if still marvelling inwardly at the amazing elections, conjunctions, and associations of events which influence man's pilgrimage on this earth.
He swore a bunch of strange oaths, some common, others oddly terrible to Schomberg's ears, and all just innocent exclamations of surprise at the twists and turns of human fortune. Schomberg shifted slightly in his chair. But the admirer and partner of “plain Mr. Jones” seemed to have forgotten Schomberg was there for the moment. The flow of honest blasphemy—some of it in poor Spanish—had dried up, and Martin Ricardo, an expert in gentlemen, sat silent with a blank stare, as if still amazed inside by the incredible elections, combinations, and connections of events that shape a person's journey on this earth.
At last Schomberg spoke tentatively:
Finally, Schomberg spoke cautiously:
“And so the—the gentleman, up there, talked you over into leaving a good berth?”
“And so the guy up there convinced you to leave a good job?”
Ricardo started.
Ricardo began.
“Talked me over! Didn't need to talk me over. Just beckoned to me, and that was enough. By that time we were in the Gulf of Mexico. One night we were lying at anchor, close to a dry sandbank—to this day I am not sure where it was—off the Colombian coast or thereabouts. We were to start digging the next morning, and all hands had turned in early, expecting a hard day with the shovels. Up he comes, and in his quiet, tired way of speaking—you can tell a gentleman by that as much as by anything else almost—up he comes behind me and says, just like that into my ear, in a manner: 'Well, what do you think of our treasure hunt now?'
“Talked me over! Didn’t need to talk me over. Just waved me over, and that was enough. By then, we were in the Gulf of Mexico. One night, we were anchored close to a dry sandbank—I'm still not sure exactly where it was—off the Colombian coast or somewhere nearby. We were set to start digging the next morning, and everyone had turned in early, expecting a tough day with the shovels. Then he comes up, and in his quiet, tired way of speaking—you can recognize a gentleman by that just as much as by anything else—he comes up behind me and says, just like that into my ear, 'So, what do you think of our treasure hunt now?'”
“I didn't even turn my head; 'xactly as I stood, I remained, and I spoke no louder than himself:
“I didn't even turn my head; just as I was, I stayed, and I spoke no louder than he did:
“'If you want to know, sir, it's nothing but just damned tom-foolery.'
“'If you want to know, sir, it's nothing but pure foolishness.'”
“We had, of course, been having short talks together at one time or another during the passage. I dare say he had read me like a book. There ain't much to me, except that I have never been tame, even when walking the pavement and cracking jokes and standing drinks to chums—ay, and to strangers, too. I would watch them lifting their elbows at my expense, or splitting their side at my fun—I can be funny when I like, you bet!”
“We had, of course, had short conversations at various times during the trip. I’m sure he understood me completely. There’s not much to me, except that I’ve never been predictable, even when hanging out, making jokes, and buying drinks for friends—and even for strangers too. I’d watch them laugh and enjoy themselves at my expense, or cracking up at my humor—I can be funny when I want to be, you can count on that!”
A pause for self-complacent contemplation of his own fun and generosity checked the flow of Ricardo's speech. Schomberg was concerned to keep within bounds the enlargement of his eyes, which he seemed to feel growing bigger in his head.
A moment of self-satisfied reflection on his own fun and generosity interrupted the flow of Ricardo's speech. Schomberg was worried about controlling the widening of his eyes, which he felt were growing larger in his head.
“Yes, yes,” he whispered hastily.
“Yeah, yeah,” he whispered quickly.
“I would watch them and think: 'You boys don't know who I am. If you did—!' With girls, too. Once I was courting a girl. I used to kiss her behind the ear and say to myself: 'If you only knew who's kissing you, my dear, you would scream and bolt!' Ha! ha! Not that I wanted to do them any harm; but I felt the power in myself. Now, here we sit, friendly like, and that's all right. You aren't in my way. But I am not friendly to you. I just don't care. Some men do say that; but I really don't. You are no more to me one way or another than that fly there. Just so. I'd squash you or leave you alone. I don't care what I do.”
“I would watch them and think: 'You guys have no idea who I am. If you did—!' The same goes for girls. There was a time when I was dating a girl. I used to kiss her behind the ear and think: 'If you only knew who's kissing you, my dear, you'd scream and run away!' Ha! ha! Not that I wanted to hurt them; I just felt powerful. Now, here we sit, being friendly, and that’s fine. You’re not bothering me. But I’m not really friendly towards you. I just don’t care. Some guys say that, but I really mean it. You don’t mean anything to me one way or the other, just like that fly over there. Exactly. I could squash you or ignore you. I don’t care what I do.”
If real force of character consists in overcoming our sudden weaknesses, Schomberg displayed plenty of that quality. At the mention of the fly, he re-enforced the severe dignity of his attitude as one inflates a collapsing toy balloon with a great effort of breath. The easy-going, relaxed attitude of Ricardo was really appalling.
If true strength of character is shown by overcoming our sudden weaknesses, Schomberg definitely had a lot of that quality. When the fly was mentioned, he stiffened his serious demeanor as if he were inflating a deflating toy balloon with great effort. Ricardo's laid-back attitude was honestly shocking.
“That's so,” he went on. “I am that sort of fellow. You wouldn't think it, would you? No. You have to be told. So I am telling you, and I dare say you only half believe it. But you can't say to yourself that I am drunk, stare at me as you may. I haven't had anything stronger than a glass of iced water all day. Takes a real gentleman to see through a fellow. Oh, yes—he spotted me. I told you we had a few talks at sea about one thing or another. And I used to watch him down the skylight, playing cards in the cuddy with the others. They had to pass the time away somehow. By the same token he caught me at it once, and it was then that I told him I was fond of cards—and generally lucky in gambling, too. Yes, he had sized me up. Why not? A gentleman's just like any other man—and something more.”
"That’s true," he continued. "I’m that kind of guy. You probably wouldn’t guess it, right? No. You need to be told. So I’m telling you, and I bet you only half believe it. But you can’t tell yourself I’m drunk, no matter how much you stare at me. I haven’t had anything stronger than a glass of ice water all day. It takes a real gentleman to see through someone. Oh, yes—he figured me out. I mentioned we had a few chats at sea about various things. I used to watch him through the skylight, playing cards in the small cabin with the others. They had to find a way to pass the time. Similarly, he caught me playing once, and that’s when I told him I liked cards—and that I was generally lucky at gambling, too. Yes, he had me figured out. Why wouldn’t he? A gentleman is just like any other man—and a little more."
It flashed through Schomberg's mind: that these two were indeed well matched in their enormous dissimilarity, identical souls in different disguises.
It crossed Schomberg's mind that these two were really well matched in their huge differences, like identical souls in different outfits.
“Says he to me”—Ricardo started again in a gossiping manner—'I'm packed up. It's about time to go, Martin.'
“Let me tell you,” Ricardo began again, sounding like he was gossiping, “I’m all set. It’s time to leave, Martin.”
“It was the first time he called me Martin. Says I:
“It was the first time he called me Martin. I said:
“'Is that it, sir?'
"Is that it, sir?"
“'You didn't think I was after that sort of treasure, did you? I wanted to clear out from home quietly. It's a pretty expensive way of getting a passage across, but it has served my turn.'
“'You didn’t think I was after that kind of treasure, did you? I just wanted to leave home quietly. It's a pretty costly way to get a ride across, but it worked for me.'”
“I let him know very soon that I was game for anything, from pitch and toss to wilful murder, in his company.
"I let him know pretty quickly that I was up for anything, from betting games to even murder, as long as I was with him."
“'Wilful murder?' says he in his quiet way. 'What the deuce is that? What are you talking about? People do get killed sometimes when they get in one's way, but that's self-defence—you understand?'
“'Willful murder?' he says in his calm manner. 'What on earth is that? What are you talking about? People do get killed sometimes when they get in someone’s way, but that's self-defense—you get it?'”
“I told him I did. And then I said I would run below for a minute, to ram a few of my things into a sailor's bag I had. I've never cared for a lot of dunnage; I believed in going about flying light when I was at sea. I came back and found him strolling up and down the deck, as if he were taking a breath of fresh air before turning in, like any other evening.
“I told him I did. Then I said I would go downstairs for a minute to stuff a few of my things into a sailor's bag I had. I’ve never liked bringing a lot of extra stuff; I believed in traveling light when I was at sea. I came back and found him walking up and down the deck, as if he were taking a breath of fresh air before going to bed, just like any other evening.
“'Ready?'
"Are you ready?"
“'Yes, sir.'
"Yes, sir."
“He didn't even look at me. We had had a boat in the water astern ever since we came to anchor in the afternoon. He throws the stump of his cigar overboard.
“He didn’t even look at me. We’d had a boat in the water behind us ever since we dropped anchor in the afternoon. He tossed the stub of his cigar overboard.
“'Can you get the captain out on deck?' he asks.
“'Can you get the captain out on deck?' he asks.
“That was the last thing in the world I should have thought of doing. I lost my tongue for a moment.
“That was the last thing I should have considered doing. I was speechless for a moment.
“'I can try,' says I.
"I can try," I said.
“'Well, then, I am going below. You get him up and keep him with you till I come back on deck. Mind! Don't let him go below till I return.'
“'Well, I’m going below. You bring him up and keep him with you until I’m back on deck. Remember! Don’t let him go below until I return.'”
“I could not help asking why he told me to rouse a sleeping man, when we wanted everybody on board to sleep sweetly till we got clear of the schooner. He laughs a little and says that I didn't see all the bearings of this business.
“I couldn't help asking why he told me to wake a sleeping man when we wanted everyone on board to sleep peacefully until we got away from the schooner. He chuckled a bit and said that I didn't understand all the aspects of this situation."
“'Mind,' he says, 'don't let him leave you till you see me come up again.' He puts his eyes close to mine. 'Keep him with you at all costs.'
“'Listen,' he says, 'don't let him go until you see me come back.' He presses his eyes close to mine. 'Hold onto him no matter what.'”
“'And that means?' says I.
"'And that means?' I ask."
“'All costs to him—by every possible or impossible means. I don't want to be interrupted in my business down below. He would give me lots of trouble. I take you with me to save myself trouble in various circumstances; and you've got to enter on your work right away.'
“'All costs to him—by every possible or impossible means. I don't want to be interrupted in my business down below. He would give me a lot of trouble. I'm taking you with me to save myself from various hassles; and you need to get started on your work right away.'”
“'Just so, sir,' says I; and he slips down the companion.
“'Exactly, sir,' I said; and he went down the stairs.
“With a gentleman you know at once where you are; but it was a ticklish job. The skipper was nothing to me one way or another, any more than you are at this moment, Mr. Schomberg. You may light your cigar or blow your brains out this minute, and I don't care a hang which you do, both or neither. To bring the skipper up was easy enough. I had only to stamp on the deck a few times over his head. I stamped hard. But how to keep him up when he got there?
“With a gentleman, you know exactly where you stand; but it was a tricky situation. The captain didn't mean anything to me, just like you don’t right now, Mr. Schomberg. You can light your cigar or blow your brains out at this moment, and I really don’t care which you choose, whether it's both or neither. Getting the captain up was simple enough. I just had to stomp on the deck a few times above his head. I stomped hard. But how was I supposed to keep him up once he got there?”
“'Anything the matter; Mr. Ricardo?' I heard his voice behind me.
“‘Is something wrong, Mr. Ricardo?’ I heard his voice behind me.
“There he was, and I hadn't thought of anything to say to him; so I didn't turn round. The moonlight was brighter than many a day I could remember in the North Sea.
“There he was, and I hadn't thought of anything to say to him; so I didn't turn around. The moonlight was brighter than many days I could remember in the North Sea.
“'Why did you call me? What are you staring at out there, Mr. Ricardo?'
“'Why did you call me? What are you looking at out there, Mr. Ricardo?'”
“He was deceived by my keeping my back to him. I wasn't staring at anything, but his mistake gave me a notion.
“He was fooled by me turning my back on him. I wasn't looking at anything, but his misunderstanding gave me an idea.
“'I am staring at something that looks like a canoe over there,' I said very slowly.
"I’m looking at something that resembles a canoe over there," I said very slowly.
“The skipper got concerned at once. It wasn't any danger from the inhabitants, whoever they were.
“The skipper got worried right away. The danger didn’t come from the inhabitants, whoever they were."
“'Oh, hang it!' says he. 'That's very unfortunate.' He had hoped that the schooner being on the coast would not get known so very soon. 'Dashed awkward, with the business we've got in hand, to have a lot of niggers watching operations. But are you certain this is a canoe?'
“'Oh, come on!' he says. 'That's really unfortunate.' He had hoped that the schooner being on the coast wouldn't be discovered so quickly. 'It’s really awkward, with the business we have to take care of, to have a bunch of people watching what we're doing. But are you sure this is a canoe?'”
“'It may be a drift-log,' I said; 'but I thought you had better have a look with your own eyes. You may make it out better than I can.'
"‘It could be a drift log,’ I said; ‘but I thought you should take a look yourself. You might see it more clearly than I do.’"
“His eyes weren't anything as good as mine. But he says:
“His eyes weren't nearly as nice as mine. But he says:
“'Certainly. Certainly. You did quite right.'
“'Definitely. Definitely. You were absolutely right.'”
“And it's a fact I had seen some drift-logs at sunset. I saw what they were then and didn't trouble my head about them, forgot all about it till that very moment. Nothing strange in seeing drift-logs off a coast like that; and I'm hanged if the skipper didn't make one out in the wake of the moon. Strange what a little thing a man's life hangs on sometimes—a single word! Here you are, sitting unsuspicious before me, and you may let out something unbeknown to you that would settle your hash. Not that I have any ill-feeling. I have no feelings. If the skipper had said, 'O, bosh!' and had turned his back on me, he would not have gone three steps towards his bed; but he stood there and stared. And now the job was to get him off the deck when he was no longer wanted there.
“And it's true I had seen some logs floating at sunset. I recognized them then and didn’t think much of it, completely forgot until this moment. There's nothing unusual about seeing logs drifting off a coast like that; and I'm damn sure the captain spotted one in the moonlight. It’s strange how a person’s life can depend on such small things—a single word! Here you are, sitting innocently in front of me, and you might reveal something without realizing it that could change everything for you. Not that I have any bad feelings. I have no feelings at all. If the captain had said, 'Oh, forget it!' and turned away from me, he wouldn’t have made it three steps toward his bed; but he stood there and stared. Now the task was to get him off the deck when he was no longer needed there.”
“'We are just trying to make out if that object there is a canoe or a log,' says he to Mr. Jones.
"'We're just trying to figure out if that object over there is a canoe or a log,' he says to Mr. Jones."
“Mr. Jones had come up, lounging as carelessly as when he went below. While the skipper was jawing about boats and drifting logs. I asked by signs, from behind, if I hadn't better knock him on the head and drop him quietly overboard. The night was slipping by, and we had to go. It couldn't be put off till next night no more. No. No more. And do you know why?”
“Mr. Jones had come up, lounging just as casually as he did when he went below. While the skipper was talking about boats and drifting logs, I gestured from behind, asking if I should just hit him on the head and quietly drop him overboard. The night was passing, and we needed to leave. We couldn't delay until the next night anymore. No. No more. And do you know why?”
Schomberg made a slight negative sign with his head. This direct appeal annoyed him, jarred on the induced quietude of a great talker forced into the part of a listener and sunk in it as a man sinks into slumber. Mr. Ricardo struck a note of scorn.
Schomberg shook his head slightly in disapproval. This direct request irritated him, disrupting the calm that had settled over a great talker who was now forced to listen and had sunk into that role like someone drifting off to sleep. Mr. Ricardo responded with a hint of disdain.
“Don't know why? Can't you guess? No? Because the boss had got hold of the skipper's cash-box by then. See?”
“Don’t know why? Can’t you figure it out? No? Because the boss had gotten the skipper’s cash box by that point. Got it?”
CHAPTER SEVEN
“A common thief!”
"A typical thief!"
Schomberg bit his tongue just too late, and woke up completely as he saw Ricardo retract his lips in a cat-like grin; but the companion of “plain Mr. Jones” didn't alter his comfortable, gossiping attitude.
Schomberg bit his tongue a moment too late and fully woke up as he watched Ricardo pull back his lips in a sly grin; however, the friend of "plain Mr. Jones" didn't change his relaxed, chatty demeanor.
“Garn! What if he did want to see his money back, like any tame shopkeeper, hash-seller, gin-slinger, or ink-spewer does? Fancy a mud turtle like you trying to pass an opinion on a gentleman! A gentleman isn't to be sized up so easily. Even I ain't up to it sometimes. For instance, that night, all he did was to waggle his finger at me. The skipper stops his silly chatter, surprised.
“Gosh! What if he did want to see his money returned, like any regular shopkeeper, drug dealer, bartender, or writer? Imagine a mud turtle like you trying to give an opinion on a gentleman! You can’t just judge a gentleman that easily. Even I can't do it sometimes. For example, that night, all he did was wave his finger at me. The captain stops his nonsense, surprised.
“'Eh? What's the matter?' asks he.
“'Hey, what's up?' he asks.”
“The matter! It was his reprieve—that's what was the matter.
“The issue! It was his second chance—that's what the issue was.
“'O, nothing, nothing,' says my gentleman. 'You are perfectly right. A log—nothing but a log.'
“O, nothing, nothing,” my guy says. “You’re absolutely right. A log—just a log.”
“Ha, ha! Reprieve, I call it, because if the skipper had gone on with his silly argument much longer he would have had to be knocked out of the way. I could hardly hold myself in on account of the precious minutes. However, his guardian angel put it into his head to shut up and go back to his bed. I was ramping mad about the lost time.”
“Ha, ha! I call it a break, because if the captain had kept pushing his ridiculous argument any longer, he would have had to be dealt with. I could barely keep my cool because of those valuable minutes. Thankfully, his guardian angel nudged him to just shut up and head back to bed. I was really angry about the wasted time.”
“'Why didn't you let me give him one on his silly coconut sir?' I asks.
“'Why didn't you let me give him one on his silly coconut, sir?' I ask.
“'No ferocity, no ferocity,' he says, raising his finger at me as calm as you please.
“No aggression, no aggression,” he says, raising his finger at me as calmly as can be.
“You can't tell how a gentleman takes that sort of thing. They don't lose their temper. It's bad form. You'll never see him lose his temper—not for anybody to see anyhow. Ferocity ain't good form, either—that much I've learned by this time, and more, too. I've had that schooling that you couldn't tell by my face if I meant to rip you up the next minute—as of course I could do in less than a jiffy. I have a knife up the leg of my trousers.”
“You can't know how a gentleman reacts to that kind of thing. They don't lose their cool. It's just not classy. You'll never see him lose his temper—at least not in public. Being aggressive isn't classy either—that much I’ve figured out by now, plus a lot more. I've learned to the point where you couldn't tell by my expression if I was about to attack you in the next moment—as I certainly could do in no time at all. I have a knife hidden up the leg of my pants.”
“You haven't!” exclaimed Schomberg incredulously.
“You haven’t!” Schomberg exclaimed in disbelief.
Mr. Ricardo was as quick as lightning in changing his lounging, idle attitude for a stooping position, and exhibiting the weapon with one jerk at the left leg of his trousers. Schomberg had just a view of it, strapped to a very hairy limb, when Mr. Ricardo, jumping up, stamped his foot to get the trouser-leg down, and resumed his careless pose with one elbow on the table.
Mr. Ricardo was as quick as lightning in switching from a relaxed, lazy position to a bent-over stance, showing off the weapon with a quick tug at the left leg of his trousers. Schomberg caught a glimpse of it, strapped to a very hairy leg, when Mr. Ricardo jumped up, stomped his foot to pull the trouser leg down, and went back to his laid-back pose with one elbow on the table.
“It's a more handy way to carry a tool than you would think,” he went on, gazing abstractedly into Schomberg's wide-open eyes. “Suppose some little difference comes up during a game. Well, you stoop to pick up a dropped card, and when you come up—there you are ready to strike, or with the thing up you sleeve ready to throw. Or you just dodge under the table when there's some shooting coming. You wouldn't believe the damage a fellow with a knife under the table can do to ill-conditioned skunks that want to raise trouble, before they begin to understand what the screaming's about, and make a bolt—those that can, that is.”
“It’s a more convenient way to carry a tool than you might think,” he continued, staring absentmindedly into Schomberg's wide-open eyes. “Imagine if a small issue comes up during a game. You bend down to pick up a fallen card, and when you stand up—there you are, ready to strike, or with something up your sleeve ready to throw. Or you just duck under the table when there’s some shooting happening. You wouldn’t believe the damage a guy with a knife under the table can do to troublesome punks who want to stir up trouble, before they even realize what all the screaming is about and make a run for it—those who can, anyway.”
The roses of Schomberg's cheek at the root of his chestnut beard faded perceptibly. Ricardo chuckled faintly.
The roses on Schomberg's cheek at the base of his chestnut beard noticeably faded. Ricardo chuckled softly.
“But no ferocity—no ferocity! A gentleman knows. What's the good of getting yourself into a state? And no shirking necessity, either. No gentleman ever shirks. What I learn I don't forget. Why! We gambled on the plains, with a damn lot of cattlemen in ranches; played fair, mind—and then had to fight for our winnings afterwards as often as not. We've gambled on the hills and in the valleys and on the sea-shore, and out of sight of land—mostly fair. Generally it's good enough. We began in Nicaragua first, after we left that schooner and her fool errand. There were one hundred and twenty-seven sovereigns and some Mexican dollars in that skipper's cash-box. Hardly enough to knock a man on the head for from behind, I must confess; but that the skipper had a narrow escape the governor himself could not deny afterwards.
“But no aggression—no aggression! A gentleman knows better. What’s the point of getting all worked up? And there's no avoiding what needs to be done, either. No gentleman ever avoids that. What I learn, I remember. You see! We gambled on the plains, with a whole bunch of cattlemen in their ranches; played fair, mind you—and then we often had to fight for our winnings afterward. We've gambled on the hills and in the valleys and on the beach, and out of sight of land—mostly fair. Usually, that's good enough. We started in Nicaragua first, after we left that schooner and her foolish mission. There were one hundred and twenty-seven sovereigns and some Mexican dollars in that captain's cash-box. Hardly enough to knock a man out from behind, I have to admit; but even the governor couldn’t deny that the captain had a close call afterward.
“'Do you want me to understand, sir, that you mind there being one life more or less on this earth?' I asked him, a few hours after we got away.
“Do you want me to understand, sir, that you care about there being one life more or less on this earth?” I asked him, a few hours after we got away.
“'Certainly not,' says he.
“'Definitely not,' he says.”
“'Well, then, why did you stop me?'
“'Well, then, why did you stop me?'”
“'There's a proper way of doing things. You'll have to learn to be correct. There's also unnecessary exertion. That must be avoided, too—if only for the look of the thing.' A gentleman's way of putting things to you—and no mistake!
“'There's a right way to do everything. You need to learn to be accurate. There's also unnecessary effort. That should be avoided as well—if only for appearances.' A gentleman's way of saying things to you—and no doubt about it!
“At sunrise we got into a creek, to lie hidden in case the treasure hunt party had a mind to take a spell hunting for us. And dash me if they didn't! We saw the schooner away out, running to leeward, with ten pairs of binoculars sweeping the sea, no doubt on all sides. I advised the governor to give her time to beat back again before we made a start. So we stayed up that creek something like ten days, as snug as can be. On the seventh day we had to kill a man, though—the brother of this Pedro here. They were alligator-hunters, right enough. We got our lodgings in their hut. Neither the boss nor I could habla Espanol—speak Spanish, you know—much then. Dry bank, nice shade, jolly hammocks, fresh fish, good game, everything lovely. The governor chucked them a few dollars to begin with; but it was like boarding with a pair of savage apes, anyhow. By and by we noticed them talking a lot together. They had twigged the cash-box, and the leather portmanteaus, and my bag—a jolly lot of plunder to look at. They must have been saying to each other:
“At sunrise, we got into a creek to stay hidden in case the treasure hunters decided to search for us. And wouldn’t you know it, they did! We saw the schooner far off, sailing away with ten pairs of binoculars scanning the sea, probably looking in all directions. I suggested to the governor that we should wait for her to come back before we made our move. So we stayed in that creek for about ten days, as cozy as could be. However, on the seventh day, we had to kill a man—the brother of this Pedro here. They were definitely alligator hunters. We made ourselves comfortable in their hut. Neither the boss nor I could speak Spanish very well at the time. We had a dry bank, nice shade, cozy hammocks, fresh fish, good game—everything was great. The governor tossed them a few dollars to start with, but it felt like boarding with a couple of savage apes, anyway. Eventually, we noticed them talking a lot among themselves. They had caught on to the cash box, the leather bags, and my satchel—quite a lot of loot to look at. They must have been saying to each other:
“'No one's ever likely to come looking for these two fellows, who seem to have fallen from the moon. Let's cut their throats.'
'No one is probably ever going to come looking for these two guys, who seem like they’ve fallen from the sky. Let’s just slit their throats.'
“Why, of course! Clear as daylight. I didn't need to spy one of them sharpening a devilish long knife behind some bushes, while glancing right and left with his wild eyes, to know what was in the wind. Pedro was standing by, trying the edge of another long knife. They thought we were away on our lookout at the mouth of the river, as was usual with us during the day. Not that we expected to see much of the schooner, but it was just as well to make certain, if possible; and then it was cooler out of the woods, in the breeze. Well, the governor was there right enough, lying comfortable on a rug, where he could watch the offing, but I had gone back to the hut to get a chew of tobacco out of my bag. I had not broken myself of the habit then, and I couldn't be happy unless I had a lump as big as a baby's fist in my cheek.”
“Of course! Clear as day. I didn’t need to see one of them sharpening a wicked long knife behind some bushes, glancing around with his wild eyes, to know something was up. Pedro was there, checking the edge of another long knife. They thought we were away keeping watch at the river’s mouth, which is what we usually did during the day. Not that we expected to see much of the schooner, but it was good to make sure, if we could; plus, it was cooler outside the woods, in the breeze. Well, the governor was definitely there, lying comfortably on a rug, watching the horizon, but I had gone back to the hut to grab a chew of tobacco from my bag. I hadn’t kicked the habit then, and I couldn’t be content unless I had a lump as big as a baby’s fist in my cheek.”
At the cannibalistic comparison, Schomberg muttered a faint, sickly “don't.” Ricardo hitched himself up in his seat and glanced down his outstretched legs complacently.
At the cannibalistic comparison, Schomberg quietly murmured a weak, nauseating “don't.” Ricardo adjusted himself in his seat and looked down at his outstretched legs with satisfaction.
“I am tolerably light on my feet, as a general thing,” he went on. “Dash me if I don't think I could drop a pinch of salt on a sparrow's tail, if I tried. Anyhow, they didn't hear me. I watched them two brown, hairy brutes not ten yards off. All they had on was white linen drawers rolled up on their thighs. Not a word they said to each other. Antonio was down on his thick hams, busy rubbing a knife on a flat stone; Pedro was leaning against a small tree and passing his thumb along the edge of his blade. I got away quieter than a mouse, you bet.”
“I’m usually pretty light on my feet,” he continued. “Honestly, I think I could drop a pinch of salt on a sparrow's tail if I tried. Anyway, they didn’t hear me. I watched those two brown, hairy guys not even ten yards away. All they had on were white linen shorts rolled up on their thighs. They didn’t say a word to each other. Antonio was down on his sturdy legs, focused on rubbing a knife on a flat stone; Pedro was leaning against a small tree, running his thumb along the edge of his blade. I managed to slip away quieter than a mouse, you can bet on that.”
“I didn't say anything to the boss then. He was leaning on his elbow on his rug, and didn't seem to want to be spoken to. He's like that—sometimes that familiar you might think he would eat out of your hand, and at others he would snub you sharper than a devil—but always quiet. Perfect gentleman, I tell you. I didn't bother him, then; but I wasn't likely to forget them two fellows, so businesslike with their knives. At that time we had only one revolver between us two—the governor's six-shooter, but loaded only in five chambers; and we had no more cartridges. He had left the box behind in a drawer in his cabin. Awkward! I had nothing but an old clasp-knife—no good at all for anything serious.
“I didn’t say anything to the boss at that moment. He was leaning on his elbow on his rug and didn’t seem open to conversation. He can be like that—sometimes you might think he’d be friendly enough to eat out of your hand, and other times he’d brush you off like a pro—but he’s always quiet. A perfect gentleman, I tell you. I didn’t want to bother him then; but I wasn’t about to forget those two guys, so businesslike with their knives. At that time, we only had one revolver between the two of us—the governor’s six-shooter—but it was only loaded in five chambers, and we didn’t have any more cartridges. He had left the box in a drawer back in his cabin. So awkward! All I had was an old clasp knife—not good for anything serious at all.
“In the evening we four sat round a bit of fire outside the sleeping-shed, eating broiled fish off plantain leaves, with roast yams for bread—the usual thing. The governor and I were on one side, and these two beauties cross-legged on the other, grunting a word or two to each other, now and then, hardly human speech at all, and their eyes down, fast on the ground. For the last three days we couldn't get them to look us in the face. Presently I began to talk to the boss quietly, just as I am talking to you now, careless like, and I told him all I had observed. He goes on picking up pieces of fish and putting them into his mouth as calm as anything. It's a pleasure to have anything to do with a gentleman. Never looked across at them once.
“In the evening, the four of us sat around a small fire outside the sleeping area, eating grilled fish on plantain leaves, with roasted yams as our side—the usual meal. The governor and I were on one side, while the two girls sat cross-legged on the other, muttering a word or two to each other now and then, barely speaking at all, with their eyes fixed on the ground. For the past three days, we hadn’t been able to get them to look us in the eye. Eventually, I started to talk to the boss quietly, just like I’m talking to you now, casually, and I shared everything I had noticed. He kept picking up pieces of fish and eating them, completely calm. It’s a pleasure to work with a gentleman. He didn’t once look over at them.”
“'And now,' says I, yawning on purpose, 'we've got to stand watch at night, turn about, and keep our eyes skinned all day, too, and mind we don't get jumped upon suddenly.'
“'And now,' I said, yawning on purpose, 'we have to take turns watching at night, keep an eye out during the day, and make sure we don’t get caught by surprise.'”
“'It's perfectly intolerable,' says the governor. 'And you with no weapon of any sort!'
“'This is completely unacceptable,' says the governor. 'And you don’t have any weapon at all!'”
“'I mean to stick pretty close to you, sir, from this on, if you don't mind,' says I.
“I'm planning to stay pretty close to you from now on, if that's okay with you,” I said.
“He just nods the least bit, wipes his fingers on the plantain leaf, puts his hand behind his back, as if to help himself to rise from the ground, snatches his revolver from under his jacket and plugs a bullet plumb centre into Mr. Antonio's chest. See what it is to have to do with a gentleman. No confounded fuss, and things done out of hand. But he might have tipped me a wink or something. I nearly jumped out of my skin. Scared ain't in it! I didn't even know who had fired. Everything had been so still just before that the bang of the shot seemed the loudest noise I had ever heard. The honourable Antonio pitches forward—they always do, towards the shot; you must have noticed that yourself—yes, he pitches forward on to the embers, and all that lot of hair on his face and head flashes up like a pinch of gunpowder. Greasy, I expect; always scraping the fat off them alligators' hides—”
“He just nods slightly, wipes his fingers on the plantain leaf, puts his hand behind his back as if to help himself get up from the ground, pulls his revolver from under his jacket, and shoots Mr. Antonio square in the chest. That's what it's like dealing with a gentleman. No unnecessary fuss, just actions taken swiftly. But he could've given me a hint or something. I almost jumped out of my skin. Scared doesn’t even begin to describe it! I didn't even know who had fired. Everything had been so quiet just before that the sound of the shot felt like the loudest noise I'd ever heard. Mr. Antonio slumps forward—they always do, toward the shot; you must have noticed that yourself—yes, he pitches forward onto the embers, and all that hair on his face and head ignites like a pinch of gunpowder. Greasy, I bet; always scraping the fat off those alligator hides—”
“Look here,” exclaimed Schomberg violently, as if trying to burst some invisible bonds, “do you mean to say that all this happened?”
“Listen,” Schomberg shouted, as if trying to break free from some invisible chains, “are you really saying that all this happened?”
“No,” said Ricardo coolly. “I am making it all up as I go along, just to help you through the hottest part of the afternoon. So down he pitches his nose on the red embers, and up jumps our handsome Pedro and I at the same time, like two Jacks-in-the-box. He starts to bolt away, with his head over his shoulder, and I, hardly knowing what I was doing, spring on his back. I had the sense to get my hands round his neck at once, and it's about all I could do to lock my fingers tight under his jaw. You saw the beauty's neck, didn't you? Hard as iron, too. Down we both went. Seeing this the governor puts his revolver in his pocket.
“No,” Ricardo said calmly. “I’m just making it up as I go along, trying to help you get through the hottest part of the afternoon. So down he drops his nose onto the red embers, and up jumps our handsome Pedro and I at the same time, like two Jack-in-the-boxes. He starts to take off, looking back over his shoulder, and I, barely knowing what I was doing, jump on his back. I had the sense to get my hands around his neck right away, and it was all I could do to lock my fingers tightly under his jaw. You saw that beauty’s neck, right? Hard as iron, too. Down we both went. Seeing this, the boss puts his revolver in his pocket.
“'Tie his legs together, sir,' I yell. 'I'm trying to strangle him.'
“'Tie his legs together, sir,' I shout. 'I'm trying to choke him.'”
“There was a lot of their fibre-lines lying about. I gave him a last squeeze and then got up.
“There were a lot of their fiber lines lying around. I gave him one last squeeze and then got up.
“'I might have shot you,' says the governor, quite concerned.
“I might have shot you,” the governor says, looking pretty worried.
“'But you are glad to have saved a cartridge, sir,' I tell him.
“'But you’re glad you saved a bullet, right, sir?' I tell him.
“My jump did save it. It wouldn't have done to let him get away in the dark like that, and have the beauty dodging around in the bushes, perhaps, with the rusty flint-lock gun they had. The governor owned up that the jump was the correct thing.
"My jump did save it. It wouldn't have been right to let him get away in the dark like that, with the beauty possibly hiding in the bushes, maybe, with the rusty flint-lock gun they had. The governor admitted that the jump was the right move."
“'But he isn't dead,' says he, bending over him.
"‘But he isn't dead,’ he says, bending over him."
“Might as well hope to strangle an ox. We made haste to tie his elbows back, and then, before he came to himself, we dragged him to a small tree, sat him up, and bound him to it, not by the waist but by the neck—some twenty turns of small line round his throat and the trunk, finished off with a reef-knot under his ear. Next thing we did was to attend to the honourable Antonio, who was making a great smell frizzling his face on the red coals. We pushed and rolled him into the creek, and left the rest to the alligators.
“Might as well try to strangle an ox. We quickly tied his elbows back, and then, before he came to his senses, we dragged him to a small tree, sat him up, and bound him to it—not by the waist but by the neck—some twenty turns of thin rope around his throat and the trunk, finished off with a reef knot under his ear. The next thing we did was to take care of the honorable Antonio, who was making a terrible smell frying his face on the hot coals. We pushed and rolled him into the creek and left the rest to the alligators."
“I was tired. That little scrap took it out of me something awful. The governor hadn't turned a hair. That's where a gentleman has the pull of you. He don't get excited. No gentleman does—or hardly ever. I fell asleep all of a sudden and left him smoking by the fire I had made up, his railway rug round his legs, as calm as if he were sitting in a first-class carriage. We hardly spoke ten words to each other after it was over, and from that day to this we have never talked of the business. I wouldn't have known he remembered it if he hadn't alluded to it when talking with you the other day—you know, with regard to Pedro.”
“I was exhausted. That little encounter took a lot out of me. The governor didn't show any sign of it. That's where a gentleman has the advantage; he doesn't get worked up. No gentleman does—or almost never. I suddenly fell asleep and left him smoking by the fire I had built, his railway blanket wrapped around his legs, as calm as if he were sitting in a first-class carriage. We barely exchanged ten words after it was over, and since that day, we’ve never mentioned what happened. I wouldn’t have known he remembered it if he hadn’t brought it up when he was talking to you the other day—you know, about Pedro.”
“It surprised you, didn't it? That's why I am giving you this yarn of how he came to be with us, like a sort of dog—dashed sight more useful, though. You know how he can trot around with trays? Well, he could bring down an ox with his fist, at a word from the boss, just as cleverly. And fond of the governor! Oh, my word! More than any dog is of any man.”
“It surprised you, didn't it? That's why I'm sharing this story of how he ended up with us, like a kind of dog—but way more useful, of course. You know how he can walk around with trays? Well, he could take down an ox with his fist, just like that, at the boss's command. And he’s so fond of the boss! Oh, wow! More than any dog is of any man.”
Schomberg squared his chest.
Schomberg puffed out his chest.
“Oh, and that's one of the things I wanted to mention to Mr. Jones,” he said. “It's unpleasant to have that fellow round the house so early. He sits on the stairs at the back for hours before he is needed here, and frightens people so that the service suffers. The Chinamen—”
“Oh, and that's one of the things I wanted to bring up with Mr. Jones,” he said. “It's really uncomfortable to have that guy around the house so early. He just sits on the back stairs for hours before he's needed here, and he makes everyone uneasy, which messes up the service. The Chinese—”
Ricardo nodded and raised his hand.
Ricardo nodded and lifted his hand.
“When I first saw him he was fit to frighten a grizzly bear, let alone a Chinaman. He's become civilized now to what he once was. Well, that morning, first thing on opening my eyes, I saw him sitting there, tied up by the neck to the tree. He was blinking. We spent the day watching the sea, and we actually made out the schooner working to windward, which showed that she had given us up. Good! When the sun rose again, I took a squint at our Pedro. He wasn't blinking. He was rolling his eyes, all white one minute and black the next, and his tongue was hanging out a yard. Being tied up short by the neck like this would daunt the arch devil himself—in time—in time, mind! I don't know but that even a real gentleman would find it difficult to keep a stiff lip to the end. Presently we went to work getting our boat ready. I was busying myself setting up the mast, when the governor passes the remark:
“When I first saw him, he looked scary enough to scare a grizzly bear, let alone a Chinese man. He’s become civilized now compared to what he used to be. Well, that morning, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw him sitting there, tied by the neck to the tree. He was blinking. We spent the day watching the sea, and we even spotted the schooner trying to sail against the wind, which showed that she had given up on us. Good! When the sun rose again, I took a look at our Pedro. He wasn’t blinking. He was rolling his eyes—one minute all white and the next all black—and his tongue was hanging out a mile. Being tied up short like that would scare even the devil himself—in time—in time, mind you! I think even a real gentleman would struggle to keep a stiff upper lip to the end. Eventually, we got to work preparing our boat. I was busy setting up the mast when the governor made a remark:
“'I think he wants to say something.'
“I think he wants to say something.”
“I had heard a sort of croaking going on for some time, only I wouldn't take any notice; but then I got out of the boat and went up to him, with some water. His eyes were red—red and black and half out of his head. He drank all the water I gave him, but he hadn't much to say for himself. I walked back to the governor.
“I had been hearing a kind of croaking for a while, but I ignored it. Then I got out of the boat and approached him with some water. His eyes were red—red and black and almost popping out of his head. He drank all the water I gave him, but he didn’t say much. I walked back to the governor.”
“'He asks for a bullet in his head before we go,' I said. I wasn't at all pleased.
"'He wants a bullet in his head before we leave,' I said. I wasn't happy about it at all."
“'Oh, that's out of the question altogether,' says the governor.
“'Oh, that's completely out of the question,' says the governor.
“He was right there. Only four shots left, and ninety miles of wild coast to put behind us before coming to the first place where you could expect to buy revolver cartridges.
“He was right there. Only four shots left, and ninety miles of wild coast to cover before reaching the first spot where you could buy revolver cartridges.
“'Anyhow,' I tells him, 'he wants to be killed some way or other, as a favour.'
“Anyway,” I told him, “he wants to be killed somehow, as a favor.”
“And then I go on setting up the boat's mast. I didn't care much for the notion of butchering a man bound hand and foot and fastened by the neck besides. I had a knife then—the honourable Antonio's knife; and that knife is this knife.
“And then I continue setting up the boat's mast. I didn't think much of the idea of killing a man who was tied up and restricted by the neck as well. I had a knife then—the honorable Antonio's knife; and that knife is this knife.
“Ricardo gave his leg a resounding slap.
“Ricardo gave his leg a strong slap.
“First spoil in my new life,” he went on with harsh joviality. “The dodge of carrying it down there I learned later. I carried it stuck in my belt that day. No, I hadn't much stomach for the job; but when you work with a gentleman of the real right sort you may depend on your feelings being seen through your skin. Says the governor suddenly:
“First spoil in my new life,” he continued with a rough cheerfulness. “I learned later how to sneak it down there. That day, I had it tucked into my belt. No, I didn’t really want to do it; but when you’re working with a true gentleman, you can expect your emotions to show on your face. The boss suddenly says:
“'It may even be looked upon as his right'—you hear a gentleman speaking there?—'but what do you think of taking him with us in the boat?'
“'It might even be considered his right'—do you hear a gentleman speaking there?—'but what do you think about taking him with us in the boat?'”
“And the governor starts arguing that the beggar would be useful in working our way along the coast. We could get rid of him before coming to the first place that was a little civilized. I didn't want much talking over. Out I scrambled from the boat.
“And the governor starts arguing that the beggar would be helpful in working our way along the coast. We could get rid of him before reaching the first somewhat civilized place. I didn't want too much discussion. Out I scrambled from the boat.”
“'Ay, but will he be manageable, sir?'
“‘Yes, but will he be easy to handle, sir?’”
“'Oh, yes. He's daunted. Go on, cut him loose—I take the responsibility.'
“'Oh, yes. He's scared. Go ahead, let him go—I’ll take the responsibility.'”
“'Right you are, sir.'
"You're right, sir."
“He sees me come along smartly with his brother's knife in my hand—I wasn't thinking how it looked from his side of the fence, you know—and jiminy, it nearly killed him! He stared like a crazed bullock and began to sweat and twitch all over, something amazing. I was so surprised, that I stopped to look at him. The drops were pouring over his eyebrows, down his beard, off his nose—and he gurgled. Then it struck me that he couldn't see what was in my mind. By favour or by right he didn't like to die when it came to it; not in that way, anyhow. When I stepped round to get at the lashing, he let out a sort of soft bellow. Thought I was going to stick him from behind, I guess. I cut all the turns with one slash, and he went over on his side, flop, and started kicking with his tied legs. Laugh! I don't know what there was so funny about it, but I fairly shouted. What between my laughing and his wriggling, I had a job in cutting him free. As soon as he could feel his limbs he makes for the bank, where the governor was standing, crawls up to him on his hands and knees, and embraces his legs. Gratitude, eh? You could see that being allowed to live suited that chap down to the ground. The governor gets his legs away from him gently and just mutters to me:
“He sees me walk up confidently with his brother's knife in my hand—I wasn't thinking about how it looked from his side of the fence, you know—and wow, it nearly scared him to death! He stared like a crazed bull and started to sweat and twitch all over, it was really something. I was so surprised that I stopped to look at him. The drops were pouring off his eyebrows, down his beard, off his nose—and he was gurgling. Then it hit me that he couldn't see what I was thinking. Either by luck or just his nature, he didn't want to die, especially not like this. When I moved around to cut the lashing, he let out a kind of whimper. He probably thought I was going to stab him from behind. I sliced through all the knots with one cut, and he fell over on his side, flopped, and started kicking with his tied legs. I laughed! I don’t know what was so funny about it, but I couldn’t help but shout. Between my laughter and his wriggling, I had a hard time getting him free. As soon as he felt his limbs, he made a beeline for the bank, where the governor was standing, crawled up to him on his hands and knees, and hugged his legs. Gratitude, right? You could tell that being allowed to live was a huge relief for that guy. The governor gently pulled his legs away from him and just muttered to me:
“'Let's be off. Get him into the boat.'
“Let's go. Get him in the boat.”
“It was not difficult,” continued Ricardo, after eyeing Schomberg fixedly for a moment. “He was ready enough to get into the boat, and—here he is. He would let himself be chopped into small pieces—with a smile, mind; with a smile!—for the governor. I don't know about him doing that much for me; but pretty near, pretty near. I did the tying up and the untying, but he could see who was the boss. And then he knows a gentleman. A dog knows a gentleman—any dog. It's only some foreigners that don't know; and nothing can teach them, either.”
“It wasn't hard,” continued Ricardo, after staring at Schomberg for a moment. “He was eager to get in the boat, and—here he is. He would let himself be chopped into pieces—with a smile, mind you; with a smile!—for the governor. I’m not sure he’d do that much for me, but pretty close, pretty close. I did the tying and the untying, but he could see who was in charge. And he knows a gentleman. A dog knows a gentleman—any dog. It's just some foreigners that don't get it; and nothing can teach them, either.”
“And you mean to say,” asked Schomberg, disregarding what might have been annoying for himself in the emphasis of the final remark, “you mean to say that you left steady employment at good wages for a life like this?”
“And you’re saying,” Schomberg asked, ignoring how annoying the last comment might have been for him, “you’re saying that you gave up a stable job with good pay for a life like this?”
“There!” began Ricardo quietly. “That's just what a man like you would say. You are that tame! I follow a gentleman. That ain't the same thing as to serve an employer. They give you wages as they'd fling a bone to a dog, and they expect you to be grateful. It's worse than slavery. You don't expect a slave that's bought for money to be grateful. And if you sell your work—what is it but selling your own self? You've got so many days to live and you sell them one after another. Hey? Who can pay me enough for my life? Ay! But they throw at you your week's money and expect you to say 'thank you' before you pick it up.”
“There!” started Ricardo quietly. “That's exactly what someone like you would say. You’re that submissive! I follow a gentleman. That’s not the same as working for an employer. They pay you like they’d toss a bone to a dog, and they expect you to be thankful. It’s worse than slavery. You don’t expect a slave who’s been bought for money to feel grateful. And if you sell your labor—what is it but selling yourself? You’ve got only so many days to live and you sell them one after another. Right? Who can pay me enough for my life? Ugh! But they throw your weekly paycheck at you and expect you to say 'thank you' before you even pick it up.”
He mumbled some curses, directed at employers generally, as it seemed, then blazed out:
He muttered some curses, aimed at bosses in general, it seemed, then burst out:
“Work be damned! I ain't a dog walking on its hind legs for a bone; I am a man who's following a gentleman. There's a difference which you will never understand, Mr. Tame Schomberg.”
“Work be damned! I’m not a dog standing on its hind legs for a bone; I’m a man following a gentleman. There’s a difference that you will never understand, Mr. Tame Schomberg.”
He yawned slightly. Schomberg, preserving a military stiffness reinforced by a slight frown, had allowed his thoughts to stray away. They were busy detailing the image of a young girl—absent—gone—stolen from him. He became enraged. There was that rascal looking at him insolently. If the girl had not been shamefully decoyed away from him, he would not have allowed anyone to look at him insolently. He would have made nothing of hitting that rogue between the eyes. Afterwards he would have kicked the other without hesitation. He saw himself doing it; and in sympathy with this glorious vision Schomberg's right foot, and arm moved convulsively.
He yawned slightly. Schomberg, maintaining a stiff military posture with a slight frown, had let his thoughts wander. They were occupied with the image of a young girl—missing—gone—taken from him. He felt a surge of anger. There was that troublemaker glaring at him defiantly. If the girl hadn’t been shamefully lured away from him, he wouldn’t have let anyone look at him that way. He would have had no problem punching that scoundrel in the face. After that, he would have kicked the other guy without a second thought. He pictured himself doing it; and in sync with this proud vision, Schomberg's right foot and arm moved involuntarily.
At this moment he came out of his sudden reverie to note with alarm the wide-awake curiosity of Mr. Ricardo's stare.
At that moment, he snapped out of his sudden daydream to notice with alarm the sharp curiosity in Mr. Ricardo's gaze.
“And so you go like this about the world, gambling,” he remarked inanely, to cover his confusion. But Ricardo's stare did not change its character, and he continued vaguely:
“And so you go around the world, taking risks,” he said stupidly, trying to mask his confusion. But Ricardo's gaze remained steady, and he continued vaguely:
“Here and there and everywhere.” He pulled himself together, squared his shoulders. “Isn't it very precarious?” he said firmly.
“Here and there and everywhere.” He collected himself and straightened his shoulders. “Isn’t it really risky?” he said confidently.
The word precarious—seemed to be effective, because Ricardo's eyes lost their dangerously interested expression.
The word precarious seemed to do the trick, as Ricardo's eyes lost their intensely curious look.
“No, not so bad,” Ricardo said, with indifference. “It's my opinion that men will gamble as long as they have anything to put on a card. Gamble? That's nature. What's life itself? You never know what may turn up. The worst of it is that you never can tell exactly what sort of cards you are holding yourself. What's trumps?—that is the question. See? Any man will gamble if only he's given a chance, for anything or everything. You too—”
“No, not so bad,” Ricardo said, shrugging it off. “I think men will gamble as long as they have something to bet. Gamble? That's just how it is. What is life itself? You never know what might happen. The worst part is that you can never really know what cards you're holding. What's the winning hand?—that's the real question. Get it? Any guy will gamble if he gets the opportunity, for anything at all. You too—”
“I haven't touched a card now for twenty years,” said Schomberg in an austere tone.
“I haven't played a card in twenty years,” said Schomberg in a serious tone.
“Well, if you got your living that way you would be no worse than you are now, selling drinks to people—beastly beer and spirits, rotten stuff fit to make an old he-goat yell if you poured it down its throat. Pooh! I can't stand the confounded liquor. Never could. A whiff of neat brandy in a glass makes me feel sick. Always did. If everybody was like me, liquor would be going a-begging. You think it's funny in a man, don't you?”
“Well, if you made your living that way, you wouldn't be any worse off than you are now, selling drinks to people—disgusting beer and spirits, terrible stuff that would make an old goat scream if you poured it down its throat. Ugh! I can't stand that stupid liquor. Never could. Just a whiff of straight brandy in a glass makes me feel sick. Always has. If everyone were like me, liquor wouldn’t be in demand. You think it's funny for a guy to feel that way, don't you?”
Schomberg made a vague gesture of toleration. Ricardo hitched up his chair and settled his elbow afresh on the table.
Schomberg made a vague gesture of acceptance. Ricardo adjusted his chair and rested his elbow again on the table.
“French siros I must say I do like. Saigon's the place for them. I see you have siros in the bar. Hang me if I ain't getting dry, conversing like this with you. Come, Mr. Schomberg, be hospitable, as the governor says.”
“French siros, I have to say I like them. Saigon's the spot for them. I see you have siros at the bar. I swear I'm drying out, talking like this with you. Come on, Mr. Schomberg, be a good host, like the governor says.”
Schomberg rose and walked with dignity to the counter. His footsteps echoed loudly on the floor of polished boards. He took down a bottle, labelled “Sirop de Groseille.” The little sounds he made, the clink of glass, the gurgling of the liquid, the pop of the soda-water cork had a preternatural sharpness. He came back carrying a pink and glistening tumbler. Mr. Ricardo had followed his movements with oblique, coyly expectant yellow eyes, like a cat watching the preparation of a saucer of milk, and the satisfied sound after he had drunk might have been a slightly modified form of purring, very soft and deep in his throat. It affected Schomberg unpleasantly as another example of something inhuman in those men wherein lay the difficulty of dealing with them. A spectre, a cat, an ape—there was a pretty association for a mere man to remonstrate with, he reflected with an inward shudder; for Schomberg had been overpowered, as it were, by his imagination, and his reason could not react against that fanciful view of his guests. And it was not only their appearance. The morals of Mr. Ricardo seemed to him to be pretty much the morals of a cat. Too much. What sort of argument could a mere man offer to a . . . or to a spectre, either! What the morals of a spectre could be, Schomberg had no idea. Something dreadful, no doubt. Compassion certainly had no place in them. As to the ape—well, everybody knew what an ape was. It had no morals. Nothing could be more hopeless.
Schomberg stood up and walked confidently to the counter. His footsteps echoed loudly on the polished wooden floor. He grabbed a bottle labeled “Sirop de Groseille.” The little sounds he made—the clink of glass, the gurgling of the liquid, the pop of the soda-water cork—were unnaturally sharp. He returned with a pink, glistening tumbler. Mr. Ricardo watched him with sly, expectant yellow eyes, like a cat waiting for a dish of milk, and the satisfied sound he made after drinking resembled a soft, deep purr from his throat. This affected Schomberg negatively, as it was another example of something inhuman in these men that made it hard to deal with them. A ghost, a cat, an ape—what an odd mix for a regular man to contend with, he thought with a shudder; Schomberg felt overwhelmed by his imagination, and his reason couldn't counter that fanciful view of his guests. It wasn't just their looks. Mr. Ricardo's morals seemed to him to be akin to those of a cat. It was too much. What kind of argument could an ordinary man present to a... or to a ghost, for that matter! Schomberg had no idea what a ghost’s morals could be—something dreadful, no doubt. Compassion was certainly absent. As for the ape—well, everyone knew what an ape was. It had no morals. Nothing could be more hopeless.
Outwardly, however, having picked up the cigar which he had laid aside to get the drink, with his thick fingers, one of them ornamented by a gold ring, Schomberg smoked with moody composure. Facing him, Ricardo blinked slowly for a time, then closed his eyes altogether, with the placidity of the domestic cat dozing on the hearth-rug. In another moment he opened them very wide, and seemed surprised to see Schomberg there.
Outwardly, though, after grabbing the cigar he had set down to get a drink, Schomberg smoked with a brooding calm, his thick fingers, one adorned with a gold ring, holding it. Across from him, Ricardo blinked slowly for a while, then shut his eyes completely, looking just like a house cat napping on the rug. A moment later, he opened his eyes wide and seemed surprised to find Schomberg there.
“You're having a very slack time today, aren't you?” he observed. “But then this whole town is confoundedly slack, anyhow; and I've never faced such a slack party at a table before. Come eleven o'clock, they begin to talk of breaking up. What's the matter with them? Want to go to bed so early, or what?”
“You're having a pretty relaxed time today, aren't you?” he noted. “But this whole town is incredibly laid-back anyway; and I've never seen such a chill group at a table before. By eleven o'clock, they start talking about wrapping things up. What's wrong with them? Want to go to bed so early, or what?”
“I reckon you don't lose a fortune by their wanting to go to bed,” said Schomberg, with sombre sarcasm.
“I guess you don’t lose much by them wanting to go to bed,” said Schomberg, with dark sarcasm.
“No,” admitted Ricardo, with a grin that stretched his thin mouth from ear to ear, giving a sudden glimpse of his white teeth. “Only, you see, when I once start, I would play for nuts, for parched peas, for any rubbish. I would play them for their souls. But these Dutchmen aren't any good. They never seem to get warmed up properly, win or lose. I've tried them both ways, too. Hang them for a beggarly, bloodless lot of animated cucumbers!”
“No,” Ricardo said, grinning widely, showing off his white teeth. “But you see, once I start, I’d play for anything—nuts, roasted peas, any junk. I’d play for their souls. But these Dutchmen aren’t any good. They never seem to get into it, whether they win or lose. I’ve tried playing both ways with them. They’re just a bunch of lifeless, animated cucumbers!”
“And if anything out of the way was to happen, they would be just as cool in locking you and your gentleman up,” Schomberg snarled unpleasantly.
“And if anything unusual were to happen, they would be just as quick to lock you and your guy up,” Schomberg said bitterly.
“Indeed!” said Ricardo slowly, taking Schomberg's measure with his eyes. “And what about you?”
“Absolutely!” Ricardo said slowly, sizing up Schomberg with his gaze. “And what about you?”
“You talk mighty big,” burst out the hotel-keeper. “You talk of ranging all over the world, and doing great things, and taking fortune by the scruff of the neck, but here you stick at this miserable business!”
“You talk a big game,” the hotel owner exclaimed. “You talk about traveling the world, doing amazing things, and grabbing fortune by the scruff of the neck, but here you are stuck in this pathetic job!”
“It isn't much of a lay—that's a fact,” admitted Ricardo unexpectedly.
“It isn’t much of a job—that’s the truth,” Ricardo admitted unexpectedly.
Schomberg was red in the face with audacity.
Schomberg was bright red in the face from boldness.
“I call it paltry,” he spluttered.
“I call it pathetic,” he sputtered.
“That's how it looks. Can't call it anything else.” Ricardo seemed to be in an accommodating mood. “I should be ashamed of it myself, only you see the governor is subject to fits—”
“That's how it is. Can't call it anything else.” Ricardo seemed to be in a chill mood. “I should be embarrassed about it myself, but you see, the governor has these episodes—”
“Fits!” Schomberg cried out, but in a low tone. “You don't say so!” He exulted inwardly, as if this disclosure had in some way diminished the difficulty of the situation. “Fits! That's a serious thing, isn't it? You ought to take him to the civil hospital—a lovely place.”
“Fits!” Schomberg exclaimed, but quietly. “You don’t say!” He felt a sense of triumph inside, as if this revelation had somehow eased the situation. “Fits! That’s a serious issue, isn’t it? You should take him to the civil hospital—a great place.”
Ricardo nodded slightly, with a faint grin.
Ricardo nodded slightly, a small smile on his face.
“Serious enough. Regular fits of laziness, I call them. Now and then he lays down on me like this, and there's no moving him. If you think I like it, you're a long way out. Generally speaking, I can talk him over. I know how to deal with a gentleman. I am no daily-bread slave. But when he has said, 'Martin, I am bored,' then look out! There's nothing to do but to shut up, confound it!”
“Serious enough. I call them regular bouts of laziness. Every now and then he just lies down like this, and there’s no getting him to move. If you think I enjoy it, you’re way off. Generally, I can talk him out of it. I know how to handle a gentleman. I’m not some daily grind slave. But when he says, 'Martin, I'm bored,' then watch out! There's nothing to do but keep quiet, damn it!”
Schomberg, very much cast down, had listened open-mouthed.
Schomberg, feeling really down, listened with his mouth open.
“What's the cause of it?” he asked. “Why is he like this? I don't understand.”
“What's causing this?” he asked. “Why is he like this? I don't get it.”
“I think I do,” said Ricardo. “A gentleman, you know, is not such a simple person as you or I; and not so easy to manage, either. If only I had something to lever him out with!”
“I think I do,” said Ricardo. “A gentleman, you know, isn’t just an ordinary person like you or me; and he’s not so easy to deal with, either. If only I had something to use to get him out!”
“What do you mean, to lever him out with?” muttered Schomberg hopelessly.
“What do you mean, to use that to get him out?” muttered Schomberg hopelessly.
Ricardo was impatient with this denseness.
Ricardo was frustrated with this stubbornness.
“Don't you understand English? Look here! I couldn't make this billiard table move an inch if I talked to it from now till the end of days—could I? Well, the governor is like that, too, when the fits are on him. He's bored. Nothing's worthwhile, nothing's good enough, that's mere sense. But if I saw a capstan bar lying about here, I would soon manage to shift that billiard table of yours a good many inches. And that's all there is to it.”
“Don’t you get English? Look here! I couldn’t make this billiard table budge an inch if I talked to it from now until forever—could I? Well, the governor is like that too when he’s in a mood. He’s just bored. Nothing seems worthwhile, nothing’s good enough, that’s just how it is. But if I found a capstan bar lying around here, I could easily move that billiard table of yours quite a bit. And that’s all there is to it.”
He rose noiselessly, stretched himself, supple and stealthy, with curious sideways movements of his head and unexpected elongations of his thick body, glanced out of the corners of his eyes in the direction of the door, and finally leaned back against the table, folding his arms on his breast comfortably, in a completely human attitude.
He got up quietly, stretched out his flexible and stealthy body with curious side-to-side movements of his head and unexpected stretches of his thick frame, glanced out of the corners of his eyes toward the door, and finally leaned back against the table, comfortably folding his arms across his chest in a totally human way.
“That's another thing you can tell a gentleman by—his freakishness. A gentleman ain't accountable to nobody, any more than a tramp on the roads. He ain't got to keep time. The governor got like this once in a one-horse Mexican pueblo on the uplands, away from everywhere. He lay all day long in a dark room—”
“That's another thing you can tell about a gentleman—his eccentricity. A gentleman isn't answerable to anyone, just like a drifter on the roads. He doesn't have to follow a schedule. The governor experienced this once in a small, remote Mexican village in the hills, far from everywhere. He spent all day resting in a dark room—”
“Drunk?” This word escaped Schomberg by inadvertence at which he became frightened. But the devoted secretary seemed to find it natural.
“Drunk?” This word slipped out of Schomberg accidentally, and he became frightened. But the devoted secretary seemed to find it normal.
“No, that never comes on together with this kind of fit. He just lay there full length on a mat, while a ragged, bare-legged boy that he had picked up in the street sat in the patio, between two oleanders near the open door of his room, strumming on a guitar and singing tristes to him from morning to night. You know tristes—twang, twang, twang, aouh, hoo! Chroo, yah!”
“No, that doesn’t happen at the same time as this kind of fit. He just lay there flat on a mat while a scruffy, bare-legged boy he had found in the street sat in the patio, between two oleanders next to the open door of his room, strumming a guitar and singing sad songs to him from morning to night. You know sad songs—twang, twang, twang, aouh, hoo! Chroo, yah!”
Schomberg uplifted his hands in distress. This tribute seemed to flatter Ricardo. His mouth twitched grimly.
Schomberg raised his hands in frustration. This gesture seemed to please Ricardo. His mouth twisted into a grimace.
“Like that—enough to give colic to an ostrich, eh? Awful. Well, there was a cook there who loved me—an old fat, Negro woman with spectacles. I used to hide in the kitchen and turn her to, to make me dulces—sweet things, you know, mostly eggs and sugar—to pass the time away. I am like a kid for sweet things. And, by the way, why don't you ever have a pudding at your tablydott, Mr. Schomberg? Nothing but fruit, morning, noon, and night. Sickening! What do you think a fellow is—a wasp?”
“Like that—enough to give colic to an ostrich, right? Terrible. Well, there was a cook there who loved me—an old, chubby Black woman with glasses. I used to hide in the kitchen and ask her to make me treats—sweet things, you know, mostly eggs and sugar—to pass the time. I have a real sweet tooth. And, by the way, why don’t you ever have pudding at your table, Mr. Schomberg? Nothing but fruit, morning, noon, and night. So boring! What do you think I am—a wasp?”
Schomberg disregarded the injured tone.
Schomberg ignored the injured tone.
“And how long did that fit, as you call it, last?” he asked anxiously.
“And how long did that fit, as you call it, last?” he asked nervously.
“Weeks, months, years, centuries, it seemed to me,” returned Mr. Ricardo with feeling. “Of an evening the governor would stroll out into the sala and fritter his life away playing cards with the juez of the place—a little Dago with a pair of black whiskers—ekarty, you know, a quick French game, for small change. And the comandante, a one-eyed, half-Indian, flat-nosed ruffian, and I, we had to stand around and bet on their hands. It was awful!”
“Weeks, months, years, centuries, it felt to me,” Mr. Ricardo replied with emotion. “In the evenings, the governor would walk out into the sala and waste his time playing cards with the local juez—a little Italian guy with a pair of black whiskers—ekarty, you know, a fast French game for small stakes. And the comandante, a one-eyed, half-Indian, flat-nosed thug, and I had to stand around and place bets on their hands. It was terrible!”
“Awful,” echoed Schomberg, in a Teutonic throaty tone of despair. “Look here, I need your rooms.”
“Awful,” Schomberg echoed, his German accent heavy with despair. “Look, I need your rooms.”
“To be sure. I have been thinking that for some time past,” said Ricardo indifferently.
"Of course. I've been thinking about that for a while now," Ricardo said casually.
“I was mad when I listened to you. This must end!”
“I was angry when I listened to you. This has to stop!”
“I think you are mad yet,” said Ricardo, not even unfolding his arms or shifting his attitude an inch. He lowered his voice to add: “And if I thought you had been to the police, I would tell Pedro to catch you round the waist and break your fat neck by jerking your head backward—snap! I saw him do it to a big buck nigger who was flourishing a razor in front of the governor. It can be done. You hear a low crack, that's all—and the man drops down like a limp rag.”
“I think you’re crazy still,” said Ricardo, not even uncrossing his arms or changing his stance at all. He lowered his voice to add, “And if I thought you went to the police, I’d tell Pedro to grab you around the waist and snap your neck by jerking your head back—just like that! I saw him do it to a big guy who was waving a razor in front of the governor. It can be done. You just hear a quiet crack, and that’s it—the guy drops down like a rag doll.”
Not even Ricardo's head, slightly inclined on the left shoulder, had moved; but when he ceased the greenish irises which had been staring out of doors glided into the corners of his eyes nearest to Schomberg and stayed there with a coyly voluptuous expression.
Not even Ricardo's head, slightly tilted on his left shoulder, had moved; but when he stopped, the greenish irises that had been looking out the door shifted to the corners of his eyes nearest to Schomberg and lingered there with a coyly seductive expression.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Schomberg felt desperation, that lamentable substitute for courage, ooze out of him. It was not so much the threat of death as the weirdly circumstantial manner of its declaration which affected him. A mere “I'll murder you,” however ferocious in tone, and earnest, in purpose, he could have faced; but before this novel mode of speech and procedure, his imagination being very sensitive to the unusual, he collapsed as if indeed his moral neck had been broken—snap!
Schomberg felt despair, that unfortunate replacement for bravery, seep out of him. It wasn't so much the threat of death that got to him, but the strange way it was being presented. A simple “I’ll murder you,” no matter how fierce or serious, he could have handled; but with this new form of speech and approach, his imagination, being quite sensitive to the unusual, made him crumble as if his moral backbone had snapped—just like that!
“Go to the police? Of course not. Never dreamed of it. Too late now. I've let myself be mixed up in this. You got my consent while I wasn't myself. I explained it to you at the time.”
“Go to the police? No way. I never thought about it. It’s too late now. I’ve let myself get involved in this. You got my agreement when I wasn’t thinking straight. I told you that back then.”
Ricardo's eye glided gently off Schomberg to stare far away.
Ricardo's gaze drifted softly away from Schomberg to look into the distance.
“Ay! Some trouble with a girl. But that's nothing to us.”
“Ugh! There’s some drama with a girl. But that’s not a big deal for us.”
“Naturally. What I say is, what's the good of all that savage talk to me?” A bright argument occurred to him. “It's out of proportion; for even if I were fool enough to go to the police now, there's nothing serious to complain about. It would only mean deportation for you. They would put you on board the first west-bound steamer to Singapore.” He had become animated. “Out of this to the devil,” he added between his teeth for his own private satisfaction.
“Naturally. What I mean is, what's the point of all that aggressive talk to me?” A clever idea popped into his head. “It's not balanced; because even if I were dumb enough to go to the police now, there's nothing serious to report. It would just mean you'd be deported. They'd put you on the first westbound ship to Singapore.” He was getting excited. “Out of here to hell,” he added under his breath for his own satisfaction.
Ricardo made no comment, and gave no sign of having heard a single word. This discouraged Schomberg, who had looked up hopefully.
Ricardo didn’t say anything and didn’t show any indication that he heard a word. This disappointed Schomberg, who had looked up with hope.
“Why do you want to stick here?” he cried. “It can't pay you people to fool around like this. Didn't you worry just now about moving your governor? Well, the police would move him for you; and from Singapore you can go on to the east coast of Africa.”
“Why do you want to stay here?” he yelled. “It’s not worth your time to mess around like this. Didn’t you just worry about moving your governor? Well, the police would handle that for you; and from Singapore, you can head over to the east coast of Africa.”
“I'll be hanged if the fellow isn't up to that silly trick!” was Ricardo's comment, spoken in an ominous tone which recalled Schomberg to the realities of his position.
“I'll be damned if that guy isn't pulling that silly trick!” was Ricardo's comment, said in a serious tone that brought Schomberg back to the realities of his situation.
“No! No!” he protested. “It's a manner of speaking. Of course I wouldn't.”
“No! No!” he protested. “It's just a figure of speech. Of course I wouldn’t.”
“I think that trouble about the girl has really muddled your brains, Mr. Schomberg. Believe me, you had better part friends with us; for, deportation or no deportation, you'll be seeing one of us turning up before long to pay you off for any nasty dodge you may be hatching in that fat head of yours.”
“I think the trouble with the girl has really confused you, Mr. Schomberg. Trust me, it’s best for you to part ways with us as friends; whether there’s deportation or not, you can expect one of us to come around soon to settle any nasty scheme you might be plotting in that thick head of yours.”
“Gott im Himmel!” groaned Schomberg. “Will nothing move him out? Will he stop here immer—I mean always? Suppose I were to make it worth your while, couldn't you—”
“God in heaven!” groaned Schomberg. “Will nothing get him to move? Is he going to stay here forever? What if I made it worth your time, couldn’t you—”
“No,” Ricardo interrupted. “I couldn't, unless I had something to lever him out with. I've told you that before.”
“No,” Ricardo interrupted. “I couldn’t, unless I had something to use to get him out. I’ve told you that before.”
“An inducement?” muttered Schomberg.
"An incentive?" muttered Schomberg.
“Ay. The east coast of Africa isn't good enough. He told me the other day that it will have to wait till he is ready for it; and he may not be ready for a long time, because the east coast can't run away, and no one is likely to run off with it.”
“Ay. The east coast of Africa isn't good enough. He told me the other day that it will have to wait until he's ready for it; and he might not be ready for a long time, because the east coast isn't going anywhere, and no one is likely to take off with it.”
These remarks, whether considered as truisms or as depicting Mr. Jones's mental state, were distinctly discouraging to the long-suffering Schomberg; but there is truth in the well-known saying that places the darkest hour before the dawn. The sound of words, apart from the context, has its power; and these two words, 'run off,' had a special affinity to the hotel-keeper's, haunting idea. It was always present in his brain, and now it came forward evoked by a purely fortuitous expression. No, nobody could run off with a continent; but Heyst had run off with the girl!
These comments, whether seen as obvious truths or reflections of Mr. Jones's mindset, were really discouraging to the long-suffering Schomberg. But there's truth to the saying that the darkest hour comes just before the dawn. Words, regardless of the context, carry their own weight; and the phrase "run off" had a special connection to the hotel-keeper's haunting thoughts. It was always on his mind, and now it surfaced, triggered by a completely random expression. No, nobody could run off with a continent; but Heyst had run off with the girl!
Ricardo could have had no conception of the cause of Schomberg's changed expression. Yet it was noticeable enough to interest him so much that he stopped the careless swinging of his leg and said, looking at the hotel-keeper:
Ricardo couldn't have guessed why Schomberg's expression had changed. But it was noticeable enough to catch his attention, so he halted the casual swinging of his leg and said, looking at the hotel keeper:
“There's not much use arguing against that sort of talk—is there?”
"There's not much point in arguing against that kind of talk, is there?"
Schomberg was not listening.
Schomberg wasn't paying attention.
“I could put you on another track,” he said slowly, and stopped, as if suddenly choked by an unholy emotion of intense eagerness combined with fear of failure. Ricardo waited, attentive, yet not without a certain contempt.
“I could put you on another track,” he said slowly, then paused, as if suddenly overwhelmed by a strange mix of intense eagerness and fear of failing. Ricardo waited, focused, but not without a hint of disdain.
“On the track of a man!” Schomberg uttered convulsively, and paused again, consulting his rage and his conscience.
“On the trail of a man!” Schomberg said with a shake, then stopped again, weighing his anger and his conscience.
“The man in the moon, eh?” suggested Ricardo, in a jeering murmur.
“The man in the moon, huh?” suggested Ricardo, with a mocking whisper.
Schomberg shook his head.
Schomberg shook his head.
“It would be nearly as safe to rook him as if he were the Man in the moon. You go and try. It isn't so very far.”
“It would be almost as easy to checkmate him as if he were the Man in the Moon. You go ahead and try. It’s not that far.”
He reflected. These men were thieves and murderers as well as gamblers. Their fitness for purposes of vengeance was appallingly complete. But he preferred not to think of it in detail. He put it to himself summarily that he would be paying Heyst out and would, at the same time, relieve himself of these men's oppression. He had only to let loose his natural gift for talking scandalously about his fellow creatures. And in this case his great practice in it was assisted by hate, which, like love, has an eloquence of its own. With the utmost ease he portrayed for Ricardo, now seriously attentive, a Heyst fattened by years of private and public rapines, the murderer of Morrison, the swindler of many shareholders, a wonderful mixture of craft and impudence, of deep purposes and simple wiles, of mystery and futility. In this exercise of his natural function Schomberg revived, the colour coming back to his face, loquacious, florid, eager, his manliness set off by the military bearing.
He thought about it. These men were thieves and murderers as well as gamblers. Their ability for revenge was shockingly complete. But he preferred not to delve into it too much. He summarily concluded that he would be paying Heyst off and, at the same time, freeing himself from these men’s control. All he needed to do was unleash his natural talent for talking scandalously about others. In this case, his extensive experience was fueled by hate, which, like love, has its own kind of eloquence. With great ease, he painted a picture for Ricardo, who was now seriously paying attention, of a Heyst who had grown fat from years of private and public plundering, the murderer of Morrison, the con artist of many shareholders—an incredible mix of cunning and audacity, deep intentions and simple tricks, mystery and uselessness. In this exercise of his natural skill, Schomberg came alive, the color returning to his face, talkative, animated, eager, his masculinity accentuated by his military posture.
“That's the exact story. He was seen hanging about this part of the world for years, spying into everybody's business: but I am the only one who has seen through him from the first—contemptible, double-faced, stick-at-nothing, dangerous fellow.”
"That's the whole story. He was seen hanging around this area for years, snooping into everyone's affairs: but I'm the only one who has seen through him from the start—despicable, two-faced, ruthless, dangerous guy."
“Dangerous, is he?”
"Is he dangerous?"
Schomberg came to himself at the sound of Ricardo's voice.
Schomberg snapped out of it at the sound of Ricardo's voice.
“Well, you know what I mean,” he said uneasily. “A lying, circumventing, soft-spoken, polite, stuck-up rascal. Nothing open about him.”
“Well, you know what I mean,” he said uneasily. “A lying, evasive, soft-spoken, polite, snobbish jerk. Nothing straightforward about him.”
Mr. Ricardo had slipped off the table, and was prowling about the room in an oblique, noiseless manner. He flashed a grin at Schomberg in passing, and a snarling:
Mr. Ricardo had slid off the table and was sneaking around the room quietly and indirectly. He shot a grin at Schomberg as he passed by, along with a snarl.
“Ah! H'm!”
“Ah! Hmm!”
“Well, what more dangerous do you want?” argued Schomberg. “He's in no way a fighting man, I believe,” he added negligently.
“Well, what more dangerous do you want?” argued Schomberg. “I don't think he's a fighter at all,” he added casually.
“And you say he has been living alone there?”
“And you’re saying he’s been living there by himself?”
“Like the man in the moon,” answered Schomberg readily. “There's no one that cares a rap what becomes of him. He has been lying low, you understand, after bagging all that plunder.”
“Like the man in the moon,” Schomberg quickly replied. “No one cares at all what happens to him. He’s been keeping his head down, you know, after grabbing all that loot.”
“Plunder, eh? Why didn't he go home with it?” inquired Ricardo.
“Plunder, huh? Why didn't he just take it home?” asked Ricardo.
The henchman of plain Mr. Jones was beginning to think that this was something worth looking into. And he was pursuing truth in the manner of men of sounder morality and purer intentions than his own; that is he pursued it in the light of his own experience and prejudices. For facts, whatever their origin (and God only knows where they come from), can be only tested by our own particular suspicions. Ricardo was suspicious all round. Schomberg, such is the tonic of recovered self-esteem, Schomberg retorted fearlessly:
The henchman of ordinary Mr. Jones was starting to think that this was something worth investigating. He was chasing the truth in a way that seemed more fitting for people with better morals and nobler intentions than his own; in other words, he approached it based on his own experiences and biases. Facts, no matter where they come from (and only God knows that), can only be evaluated through our own specific suspicions. Ricardo was suspicious all around. Schomberg, boosted by his regained self-confidence, answered boldly:
“Go home? Why don't you go home? To hear your talk, you must have made a pretty considerable pile going round winning people's money. You ought to be ready by this time.”
“Go home? Why don’t you just go home? From what you’re saying, you must have made quite a bit of money going around winning people’s cash. You should be ready by now.”
Ricardo stopped to look at Schomberg with surprise.
Ricardo stopped and looked at Schomberg in surprise.
“You think yourself very clever, don't you?” he said.
“You think you’re really clever, don’t you?” he said.
Schomberg just then was so conscious of being clever that the snarling irony left him unmoved. There was positively a smile in his noble Teutonic beard, the first smile for weeks. He was in a felicitous vein.
Schomberg was so aware of his own cleverness at that moment that the biting sarcasm didn't affect him at all. There was actually a smile in his distinguished German beard, the first one in weeks. He was in a really good mood.
“How do you know that he wasn't thinking of going home? As a matter of fact, he was on his way home.”
“How do you know he wasn't thinking about going home? Actually, he was on his way home.”
“And how do I know that you are not amusing yourself by spinning out a blamed fairy tale?” interrupted Ricardo roughly. “I wonder at myself listening to the silly rot!”
“And how do I know you’re not just messing around and telling a ridiculous fairy tale?” Ricardo interrupted harshly. “I can’t believe I’m actually listening to this nonsense!”
Schomberg received this turn of temper unmoved. He did not require to be very subtly observant to notice that he had managed to arouse some sort of feeling, perhaps of greed, in Ricardo's breast.
Schomberg took this change in mood without a reaction. He didn’t need to be overly perceptive to see that he had sparked some kind of feeling, maybe even greed, in Ricardo.
“You won't believe me? Well! You can ask anybody that comes here if that—that Swede hadn't got as far as this house on his way home. Why should he turn up here if not for that? You ask anybody.”
“You don't believe me? Well! You can ask anyone who comes here if that—that Swede didn't get as far as this house on his way home. Why would he show up here if it wasn't for that? Just ask anyone.”
“Ask, indeed!” returned the other. “Catch me asking at large about a man I mean to drop on! Such jobs must be done on the quiet—or not at all.”
“Ask, really!” replied the other. “You think I’m going to ask around about a guy I plan to take down? Those kinds of things need to be done discreetly—or not at all.”
The peculiar intonation of the last phrase touched the nape of Schomberg's neck with a chill. He cleared his throat slightly and looked away as though he had heard something indelicate. Then, with a jump as it were:
The strange tone of the last phrase sent a chill down Schomberg's neck. He cleared his throat softly and looked away as if he’d heard something inappropriate. Then, with a sudden jump:
“Of course he didn't tell me. Is it likely? But haven't I got eyes? Haven't I got my common sense to tell me? I can see through people. By the same token, he called on the Tesmans. Why did he call on the Tesmans two days running, eh? You don't know? You can't tell?”
“Of course he didn't tell me. Does that seem likely? But can't I see? Don't I have common sense to figure it out? I can see through people. On top of that, he visited the Tesmans. Why did he go to the Tesmans two days in a row, huh? You don’t know? You can’t figure it out?”
He waited complacently till Ricardo had finished swearing quite openly at him for a confounded chatterer, and then went on:
He waited calmly until Ricardo finished openly cursing at him for being an irritating talker, and then continued:
“A fellow doesn't go to a counting-house in business hours for a chat about the weather, two days running. Then why? To close his account with them one day, and to get his money out the next! Clear, what?”
“A guy doesn't go to an office during business hours just to chat about the weather two days in a row. So why? To settle his account one day and to withdraw his money the next! Clearly, right?”
Ricardo, with his trick of looking one way and moving another approached Schomberg slowly.
Ricardo, using his tactic of looking one way while moving in another direction, approached Schomberg slowly.
“To get his money?” he purred.
“To get his money?” he said smoothly.
“Gewiss,” snapped Schomberg with impatient superiority. “What else? That is, only the money he had with the Tesmans. What he has buried or put away on the island, devil only knows. When you think of the lot of hard cash that passed through that man's hands, for wages and stores and all that—and he's just a cunning thief, I tell you.” Ricardo's hard stare discomposed the hotel-keeper, and he added in an embarrassed tone: “I mean a common, sneaking thief—no account at all. And he calls himself a Swedish baron, too! Tfui!”
“Of course,” Schomberg snapped with impatient superiority. “What else? I mean, just the money he had with the Tesmans. What he has buried or stashed away on the island, who knows? When you think about all the cash that passed through that guy's hands, for wages and supplies and all that—and he’s just a sneaky thief, I’m telling you.” Ricardo’s intense stare made the hotel-keeper uncomfortable, and he added in a flustered tone: “I mean a common, lowdown thief—worthless, really. And he calls himself a Swedish baron, too! Ugh!”
“He's a baron, is he? That foreign nobility ain't much,” commented Mr. Ricardo seriously. “And then what? He hung about here!”
"He's a baron, huh? That foreign nobility isn't worth much," Mr. Ricardo said seriously. "And then what? He just loitered around here!"
“Yes, he hung about,” said Schomberg, making a wry mouth. “He—hung about. That's it. Hung—”
“Yes, he stuck around,” said Schomberg, making a wry face. “He—stuck around. That's it. Stuck—”
His voice died out. Curiosity was depicted in Ricardo's countenance.
His voice trailed off. Curiosity was shown on Ricardo's face.
“Just like that; for nothing? And then turned about and went back to that island again?”
“Just like that? For nothing? And then you turned around and went back to that island again?”
“And went back to that island again,” Schomberg echoed lifelessly, fixing his gaze on the floor.
“And went back to that island again,” Schomberg repeated flatly, staring at the floor.
“What's the matter with you?” asked Ricardo with genuine surprise. “What is it?”
“What's wrong with you?” asked Ricardo, genuinely surprised. “What is it?”
Schomberg, without looking up, made an impatient gesture. His face was crimson, and he kept it lowered. Ricardo went back to the point.
Schomberg, not bothering to look up, waved his hand in annoyance. His face was bright red, and he kept his head down. Ricardo returned to the topic at hand.
“Well, but how do you account for it? What was his reason? What did he go back to the island for?”
“Well, how do you explain it? What was his reason? Why did he go back to the island?”
“Honeymoon!” spat out Schomberg viciously.
"Honeymoon!" Schomberg spat out.
Perfectly still, his eyes downcast, he suddenly, with no preliminary stir, hit the table with his fist a blow which caused the utterly unprepared Ricardo to leap aside. And only then did Schomberg look up with a dull, resentful expression.
Perfectly still, his eyes down, he suddenly slammed his fist on the table, catching the completely unprepared Ricardo off guard, causing him to jump aside. Only then did Schomberg look up with a dull, resentful expression.
Ricardo stared hard for a moment, spun on his heel, walked to the end of the room, came back smartly, and muttered a profound “Ay! Ay!” above Schomberg's rigid head. That the hotel-keeper was capable of a great moral effort was proved by a gradual return of his severe, Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve manner.
Ricardo stared intensely for a moment, turned on his heel, walked to the end of the room, came back quickly, and muttered a deep "Oh! Oh!" above Schomberg's stiff head. The fact that the hotelkeeper could make a significant moral effort was evident as he gradually regained his strict, Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve demeanor.
“Ay, ay!” repeated Ricardo more deliberately than before, and as if after a further survey of the circumstances, “I wish I hadn't asked you, or that you had told me a lie. It don't suit me to know that there's a woman mixed up in this affair. What's she like? It's the girl you—”
“Ay, ay!” Ricardo repeated more deliberately than before, as if he had taken a closer look at the situation. “I wish I hadn't asked you or that you had just lied to me. I don't like knowing that there's a woman involved in this. What’s she like? Is she the girl you—”
“Leave off!” muttered Schomberg, utterly pitiful behind his stiff military front.
“Stop it!” muttered Schomberg, looking completely pathetic behind his rigid military facade.
“Ay, ay!” Ricardo ejaculated for the third time, more and more enlightened and perplexed. “Can't bear to talk about it—so bad as that? And yet I would bet she isn't a miracle to look at.”
“Ay, ay!” Ricardo exclaimed for the third time, increasingly enlightened and confused. “You really can't stand to talk about it—it's that bad? And yet I bet she doesn't look like a miracle.”
Schomberg made a gesture as if he didn't know, as if he didn't care. Then he squared his shoulders and frowned at vacancy.
Schomberg shrugged as if he didn't know or care. Then he squared his shoulders and scowled at nothing.
“Swedish baron—h'm!” Ricardo continued meditatively. “I believe the governor would think that business worth looking up, quite, if I put it to him properly. The governor likes a duel, if you will call it so; but I don't know a man that can stand up to him on the square. Have you ever seen a cat play with a mouse? It's a pretty sight!”
“Swedish baron—h'm!” Ricardo continued thoughtfully. “I think the governor would find that business worth exploring, especially if I present it to him the right way. The governor enjoys a duel, if you can call it that; but I don’t know anyone who can face him fairly. Have you ever watched a cat play with a mouse? It's quite a sight!”
Ricardo, with his voluptuously gleaming eyes and the coy expression, looked so much like a cat that Schomberg would have felt all the alarm of a mouse if other feelings had not had complete possession of his breast.
Ricardo, with his beautifully shining eyes and playful expression, looked so much like a cat that Schomberg would have felt the same panic as a mouse if different emotions hadn't completely taken over his heart.
“There are no lies between you and me,” he said, more steadily than he thought he could speak.
“There are no lies between you and me,” he said, more confidently than he thought he could.
“What's the good now? He funks women. In that Mexican pueblo where we lay grounded on our beef-bones, so to speak, I used to go to dances of an evening. The girls there would ask me if the English caballero in the posada was a monk in disguise, or if he had taken a vow to the sancissima madre not to speak to a woman, or whether—You can imagine what fairly free-spoken girls will ask when they come to the point of not caring what they say; and it used to vex me. Yes, the governor funks facing women.”
“What's the issue now? He avoids women. In that Mexican town where we were stuck, so to speak, I used to go to dances in the evenings. The girls there would ask me if the English gentleman at the inn was a monk in disguise, or if he had promised the holy mother not to talk to women, or whether—You can imagine what pretty bold girls will ask when they get to the point of not caring what they say; and it used to annoy me. Yes, the governor avoids facing women.”
“One woman?” interjected Schomberg in guttural tones.
"One woman?" Schomberg cut in, his voice rough.
“One may be more awkward to deal with than two, or two hundred, for that matter. In a place that's full of women you needn't look at them unless you like; but if you go into a room where there is only one woman, young or old, pretty or ugly, you have got to face her. And, unless you are after her, then—the governor is right enough—she's in the way.”
“One can be more difficult to handle than two, or even two hundred, for that matter. In a place full of women, you don’t have to pay attention to them unless you want to; but if you walk into a room with just one woman, whether she’s young or old, pretty or ugly, you have to engage with her. And unless you're interested in her, then—the governor is spot on—she’s just a distraction.”
“Why notice them?” muttered Schomberg. “What can they do?”
“Why pay attention to them?” Schomberg grumbled. “What can they do?”
“Make a noise, if nothing else,” opined Mr. Ricardo curtly, with the distaste of a man whose path is a path of silence; for indeed, nothing is more odious than a noise when one is engaged in a weighty and absorbing card game. “Noise, noise, my friend,” he went on forcibly; “confounded screeching about something or other, and I like it no more than the governor does. But with the governor there's something else besides. He can't stand them at all.”
“Make some noise, at the very least,” Mr. Ricardo said sharply, showing the irritation of someone who prefers silence; because honestly, nothing is more annoying than noise when you're deeply focused on an important card game. “Noise, noise, my friend,” he continued forcefully; “this constant screeching about one thing or another, and I dislike it as much as the governor does. But with the governor, it's a different story. He can't tolerate them at all.”
He paused to reflect on this psychological phenomenon, and as no philosopher was at hand to tell him that there is no strong sentiment without some terror, as there is no real religion without a little fetishism, he emitted his own conclusion, which surely could not go to the root of the matter.
He stopped to think about this psychological phenomenon, and since no philosopher was around to tell him that there’s no strong feeling without a bit of fear, just as there’s no real religion without some fetishism, he came up with his own conclusion, which surely didn’t address the core of the issue.
“I'm hanged if I don't think they are to him what liquor is to me. Brandy—pah!”
“I'm stuck if I don't think they are to him what alcohol is to me. Brandy—ugh!”
He made a disgusted face, and produced a genuine shudder. Schomberg listened to him in wonder. It looked as if the very scoundrelism, of that—that Swede would protect him; the spoil of his iniquity standing between the thief and the retribution.
He grimaced and shuddered genuinely. Schomberg listened in amazement. It seemed that the very deceit of that Swede would shield him; the spoils of his wrongdoing acting as a barrier between the thief and the punishment.
“That's so, old buck.” Ricardo broke the silence after contemplating Schomberg's mute dejection with a sort of sympathy. “I don't think this trick will work.”
“That's right, old man.” Ricardo broke the silence after reflecting on Schomberg's silent sadness with a kind of sympathy. “I don't think this scheme is going to succeed.”
“But that's silly,” whispered the man deprived of the vengeance which he had seemed already to hold in his hand, by a mysterious and exasperating idiosyncrasy.
“But that's ridiculous,” whispered the man denied the revenge he had seemed to already have in his grasp, by a mysterious and frustrating quirk.
“Don't you set yourself to judge a gentleman.” Ricardo without anger administered a moody rebuke. “Even I can't understand the governor thoroughly. And I am an Englishman and his follower. No, I don't think I care to put it before him, sick as I am of staying here.”
“Don’t judge a gentleman so easily.” Ricardo said, not angry but with an annoyed tone. “Even I can’t fully understand the governor, and I’m an Englishman and his supporter. No, I don’t think I want to bring it up with him, especially since I’m so tired of being stuck here.”
Ricardo could not be more sick of staying than Schomberg was of seeing him stay. Schomberg believed so firmly in the reality of Heyst as created by his own power of false inferences, of his hate, of his love of scandal, that he could not contain a stifled cry of conviction as sincere as most of our convictions, the disguised servants of our passions, can appear at a supreme moment.
Ricardo was more tired of being there than Schomberg was of seeing him stay. Schomberg was so convinced of the reality of Heyst, shaped by his own misguided interpretations, his hatred, and his love for gossip, that he could hardly suppress a cry of belief as genuine as many of our beliefs, which often serve our emotions, especially in crucial moments.
“It would have been like going to pick up a nugget of a thousand pounds, or two or three times as much, for all I know. No trouble, no—”
“It would have been like going to pick up a chunk weighing a thousand pounds, or maybe two or three times that, for all I know. No hassle, no—”
“The petticoat's the trouble,” Ricardo struck in.
“The petticoat is the problem,” Ricardo interjected.
He had resumed his noiseless, feline, oblique prowling, in which an observer would have detected a new character of excitement, such as a wild animal of the cat species, anxious to make a spring, might betray. Schomberg saw nothing. It would probably have cheered his drooping spirits; but in a general way he preferred not to look at Ricardo. Ricardo, however, with one of his slanting, gliding, restless glances, observed the bitter smile on Schomberg's bearded lips—the unmistakable smile of ruined hopes.
He had gone back to his silent, cat-like, sneaky stalking, where anyone watching would have noticed a new spark of excitement, like a wild cat ready to pounce. Schomberg saw nothing. It might have lifted his downcast mood, but generally, he chose not to look at Ricardo. However, Ricardo, with one of his sideways, smooth, restless looks, noticed the bitter smile on Schomberg’s bearded lips—the clear sign of lost hopes.
“You are a pretty unforgiving sort of chap,” he said, stopping for a moment with an air of interest. “Hang me if I ever saw anybody look so disappointed! I bet you would send black plague to that island if you only knew how—eh, what? Plague too good for them? Ha, ha, ha!”
“You're quite the hard-nosed guy,” he said, pausing for a moment with a hint of curiosity. “Honestly, I've never seen anyone look so let down! I bet if you could, you'd wish the black plague on that island—right? Too good for them? Ha, ha, ha!”
He bent down to stare at Schomberg who sat unstirring with stony eyes and set features, and apparently deaf to the rasping derision of that laughter so close to his red fleshy ear.
He bent down to look at Schomberg, who sat still with a blank expression and rigid face, seemingly unaffected by the harsh laughter echoing right next to his fleshy red ear.
“Black plague too good for them, ha, ha!” Ricardo pressed the point on the tormented hotel-keeper. Schomberg kept his eyes down obstinately.
“Black plague is too good for them, ha, ha!” Ricardo insisted as he pressed the point on the tormented hotel manager. Schomberg stubbornly kept his eyes down.
“I don't wish any harm to the girl—” he muttered.
“I don't want anything bad to happen to her—” he muttered.
“But did she bolt from you? A fair bilk? Come!”
“But did she run off from you? A total scam? Come on!”
“Devil only knows what that villainous Swede had done to her—what he promised her, how he frightened her. She couldn't have cared for him, I know.” Schomberg's vanity clung to the belief in some atrocious, extraordinary means of seduction employed by Heyst. “Look how he bewitched that poor Morrison,” he murmured.
"God only knows what that wicked Swede did to her—what he promised her and how he scared her. She couldn't have really liked him, I know that." Schomberg's pride held on to the idea that Heyst used some terrible, extraordinary trick to seduce her. "Just look at how he charmed that poor Morrison," he said quietly.
“Ah, Morrison—got all his money, what?”
“Hey, Morrison—got all his money, right?”
“Yes—and his life.”
"Yeah—and his life."
“Terrible fellow, that Swedish baron! How is one to get at him?”
“That Swedish baron is such a jerk! How do we get to him?”
Schomberg exploded.
Schomberg blew up.
“Three against one! Are you shy? Do you want me to give you a letter of introduction?”
“Three against one! Are you scared? Do you want me to write you a recommendation letter?”
“You ought to look at yourself in a glass,” Ricardo said quietly. “Dash me if you don't get a stroke of some kind presently. And this is the fellow who says women can do nothing! That one will do for you, unless you manage to forget her.”
“You should take a look at yourself in the mirror,” Ricardo said quietly. “I swear you’re going to have a fit of some kind soon. And this is the guy who claims women can’t do anything! That one will be trouble for you, unless you forget her.”
“I wish I could,” Schomberg admitted earnestly. “And it's all the doing of that Swede. I don't get enough sleep, Mr. Ricardo. And then, to finish me off, you gentlemen turn up . . . as if I hadn't enough worry.”
“I wish I could,” Schomberg admitted sincerely. “And it’s all because of that Swede. I don’t get enough sleep, Mr. Ricardo. And then, to top it off, you gentlemen show up... as if I didn’t have enough to worry about.”
“That's done you good,” suggested the secretary with ironic seriousness. “Takes your mind off that silly trouble. At your age too.”
“That's done you well,” the secretary said with a teasing seriousness. “It keeps your mind off that pointless trouble. At your age, anyway.”
He checked himself, as if in pity, and changing his tone:
He paused, as if feeling sorry for himself, and changed his tone:
“I would really like to oblige you while doing a stroke of business at the same time.”
“I’d really like to help you out while also making a deal at the same time.”
“A good stroke,” insisted Schomberg, as if it were mechanically. In his simplicity he was not able to give up the idea which had entered his head. An idea must be driven out by another idea, and with Schomberg ideas were rare and therefore tenacious. “Minted gold,” he murmured with a sort of anguish.
“A good stroke,” Schomberg insisted, almost automatically. In his simplicity, he couldn’t shake the idea that had taken hold of him. One idea has to be replaced by another, and for Schomberg, ideas were rare and therefore clingy. “Minted gold,” he murmured with a hint of distress.
Such an expressive combination of words was not without effect upon Ricardo. Both these men were amenable to the influence of verbal suggestions. The secretary of “plain Mr. Jones” sighed and murmured.
Such a powerful combination of words had an impact on Ricardo. Both men were open to the influence of verbal suggestions. The secretary of “plain Mr. Jones” sighed and murmured.
“Yes. But how is one to get at it?”
“Yes. But how is one supposed to get to it?”
“Being three to one,” said Schomberg, “I suppose you could get it for the asking.”
“Since it’s three to one,” Schomberg said, “I guess you could get it just by asking.”
“One would think the fellow lived next door,” Ricardo growled impatiently. “Hang it all, can't you understand a plain question? I have asked you the way.”
“One would think the guy lived next door,” Ricardo growled impatiently. “Come on, can't you understand a simple question? I've asked you for directions.”
Schomberg seemed to revive.
Schomberg appeared to come back to life.
“The way?”
"Is this the way?"
The torpor of deceived hopes underlying his superficial changes of mood had been pricked by these words which seemed pointed with purpose.
The numbness of his misled hopes beneath his shallow mood swings had been stirred by these words that felt intentional.
“The way is over the water, of course,” said the hotel-keeper. “For people like you, three days in a good, big boat is nothing. It's no more than a little outing, a bit of a change. At this season the Java Sea is a pond. I have an excellent, safe boat—a ship's life-boat—carry thirty, let alone three, and a child could handle her. You wouldn't get a wet face at this time of the year. You might call it a pleasure-trip.”
“The way is across the water, of course,” said the hotel owner. “For people like you, three days on a nice, big boat is nothing. It’s just a little trip, a change of scenery. This time of year, the Java Sea is like a pond. I have a great, safe boat—a ship's lifeboat—that can carry thirty people, not just three, and even a child could manage it. You wouldn’t even get your face wet this time of year. You could think of it as a fun trip.”
“And yet, having this boat, you didn't go after her yourself—or after him? Well, you are a fine fellow for a disappointed lover.”
“And still, with this boat, you didn’t go after her yourself—or him? Well, you’re quite the catch for someone who's heartbroken.”
Schomberg gave a start at the suggestion.
Schomberg flinched at the idea.
“I am not three men,” he said sulkily, as the shortest answer of the several he could have given.
“I’m not three guys,” he said sulkily, as the shortest answer of the several he could have given.
“Oh, I know your sort,” Ricardo let fall negligently. “You are like most people—or perhaps just a little more peaceable than the rest of the buying and selling gang that bosses this rotten show. Well, well, you respectable citizen,” he went on, “let us go thoroughly into the matter.”
“Oh, I see what kind of person you are,” Ricardo said casually. “You’re like most people—maybe just a bit more easygoing than the rest of the buying and selling crowd that runs this messed-up situation. Well, well, you respectable citizen,” he continued, “let’s really dive into this.”
When Schomberg had been made to understand that Mr. Jones's henchman was ready to discuss, in his own words, “this boat of yours, with courses and distances,” and such concrete matters of no good augury to that villainous Swede, he recovered his soldierly bearing, squared his shoulders, and asked in his military manner:
When Schomberg realized that Mr. Jones's right-hand man was prepared to talk, in his own words, “about this boat of yours, with courses and distances,” and other practical matters that didn't bode well for that shady Swede, he regained his soldierly composure, squared his shoulders, and asked in his authoritative tone:
“You wish, then, to proceed with the business?”
“You want to continue with the business, then?”
Ricardo nodded. He had a great mind to, he said. A gentleman had to be humoured as much as possible; but he must be managed, too, on occasions, for his own good. And it was the business of the right sort of “follower” to know the proper time and the proper methods of that delicate part of his duty. Having exposed this theory Ricardo proceeded to the application.
Ricardo nodded. He really intended to, he said. A gentleman had to be treated with respect as much as possible; but sometimes, he also needed to be guided for his own benefit. It was the job of the right kind of "follower" to understand the right timing and methods for that sensitive aspect of his duty. After explaining this theory, Ricardo moved on to put it into practice.
“I've never actually lied to him,” he said, “and I ain't going to now. I shall just say nothing about the girl. He will have to get over the shock the best he can. Hang it all! Too much humouring won't do here.”
“I've never actually lied to him,” he said, “and I’m not going to start now. I’ll just say nothing about the girl. He’ll have to deal with the shock in whatever way he can. Come on! Coddling him too much won’t help here.”
“Funny thing,” Schomberg observed crisply.
“Funny thing,” Schomberg noted sharply.
“Is it? Ay, you wouldn't mind taking a woman by the throat in some dark corner and nobody by, I bet!”
“Really? Come on, you wouldn’t hesitate to grab a woman by the throat in some dark corner, with no one around, I bet!”
Ricardo's dreadful, vicious, cat-like readiness to get his claws out at any moment startled Schomberg as usual. But it was provoking too.
Ricardo's terrifying, fierce, cat-like readiness to lash out at any moment startled Schomberg as always. But it was also irritating.
“And you?” he defended himself. “Don't you want me to believe you are up to anything?”
“And you?” he replied defensively. “Don’t you want me to think you’re not up to something?”
“I, my boy? Oh, yes. I am not that gentleman; neither are you. Take 'em by the throat or chuck 'em under the chin is all one to me—almost,” affirmed Ricardo, with something obscurely ironical in his complacency. “Now, as to this business. A three days' jaunt in a good boat isn't a thing to frighten people like us. You are right, so far; but there are other details.”
“I, my boy? Oh, yes. I’m not that guy; neither are you. Whether you grab them by the throat or give them a pat on the chin, it’s all the same to me—almost,” Ricardo said, with a hint of irony in his cool demeanor. “Now, about this situation. A three-day trip on a good boat isn’t something that scares people like us. You’re right about that, but there are other details.”
Schomberg was ready enough to enter into details. He explained that he had a small plantation, with a fairly habitable hut on it, on Madura. He proposed that his guest should start from town in his boat, as if going for an excursion to that rural spot. The custom-house people on the quay were used to see his boat go off on such trips.
Schomberg was more than willing to get into the details. He explained that he had a small plantation with a decent hut on it in Madura. He suggested that his guest should leave town in his boat, pretending to go on an outing to that rural area. The customs officers at the dock were familiar with seeing his boat set off for these kinds of trips.
From Madura, after some repose and on a convenient day, Mr. Jones and party would make the real start. It would all be plain sailing. Schomberg undertook to provision the boat. The greatest hardship the voyagers need apprehend would be a mild shower of rain. At that season of the year there were no serious thunderstorms.
From Madura, after a little rest and on a suitable day, Mr. Jones and his group would make the real start. It would be smooth sailing. Schomberg took on the responsibility of stocking the boat with supplies. The biggest challenge the travelers might face would be a light rain shower. During that time of year, there were no major thunderstorms.
Schomberg's heart began to thump as he saw himself nearing his vengeance. His speech was thick but persuasive.
Schomberg's heart started to race as he saw himself getting closer to his revenge. His speech was heavy but convincing.
“No risk at all—none whatever.”
"No risk at all—none."
Ricardo dismissed these assurances of safety with an impatient gesture. He was thinking of other risks.
Ricardo brushed off these reassurances of safety with an annoyed wave. He was considering other dangers.
“The getting away from here is all right; but we may be sighted at sea, and that may bring awkwardness later on. A ship's boat with three white men in her, knocking about out of sight of land, is bound to make talk. Are we likely to be seen on our way?”
“The escape from here is fine; but we might be spotted at sea, and that could lead to trouble later. A ship's boat with three white guys in it, drifting around out of sight of land, is sure to raise some eyebrows. Are we likely to be seen on our way?”
“No, unless by native craft,” said Schomberg.
“No, unless by native skill,” Schomberg said.
Ricardo nodded, satisfied. Both these white men looked on native life as a mere play of shadows. A play of shadows the dominant race could walk through unaffected and disregarded in the pursuit of its incomprehensible aims and needs. No. Native craft did not count, of course. It was an empty, solitary part of the sea, Schomberg expounded further. Only the Ternate mail-boat crossed that region about the eighth of every month, regularly—nowhere near the island though. Rigid, his voice hoarse, his heart thumping, his mind concentrated on the success of his plan, the hotel-keeper multiplied words, as if to keep as many of them as possible between himself and the murderous aspect of his purpose.
Ricardo nodded, feeling satisfied. Both of these white men viewed native life as just a collection of shadows. A collection of shadows that the dominant race could pass through without concern while chasing its confusing goals and needs. No, native craftsmanship didn’t matter, of course. It was just an empty, isolated part of the sea, Schomberg went on. Only the Ternate mail-boat crossed that area around the eighth of every month, regularly—though it didn’t come anywhere near the island. Stiff, his voice rough, his heart pounding, and his mind focused on the success of his plan, the hotel owner kept talking, as if trying to put as much distance as possible between himself and the deadly nature of his intentions.
“So, if you gentlemen depart from my plantation quietly at sunset on the eighth—always best to make a start at night, with a land breeze—it's a hundred to one—What am I saying?—it's a thousand to one that no human eye will see you on the passage. All you've got to do is keep her heading north-east for, say, fifty hours; perhaps not quite so long. There will always be draft enough to keep a boat moving; you may reckon on that; and then—”
“So, if you guys leave my plantation quietly at sunset on the eighth—it's always better to start at night, with a land breeze—it’s a hundred to one—What am I saying?—it’s a thousand to one that no one will see you on the way. All you have to do is keep her heading northeast for, let’s say, fifty hours; maybe not quite that long. There will always be enough of a draft to keep a boat moving; you can count on that; and then—”
The muscles about his waist quivered under his clothes with eagerness, with impatience, and with something like apprehension, the true nature of which was not clear to him. And he did not want to investigate it. Ricardo regarded him steadily, with those dry eyes of his shining more like polished stones than living tissue.
The muscles around his waist trembled under his clothes with eagerness, impatience, and a hint of anxiety that he couldn’t fully understand. He didn’t want to dig deeper into it. Ricardo looked at him intently, his dry eyes shining more like polished stones than real flesh.
“And then what?” he asked.
"And what happens next?" he asked.
“And then—why, you will astonish der herr baron—ha, ha!”
“And then—just wait until you see how you’ll surprise the baron—ha, ha!”
Schomberg seemed to force the words and the laugh out of himself in a hoarse bass.
Schomberg appeared to struggle to push the words and the laugh out of himself in a raspy voice.
“And you believe he has all that plunder by him?” asked Ricardo, rather perfunctorily, because the fact seemed to him extremely probable when looked at all round by his acute mind.
“And you think he has all that loot with him?” asked Ricardo, somewhat casually, because the idea seemed very likely to him when considered from all angles by his sharp mind.
Schomberg raised his hands and lowered them slowly.
Schomberg raised his hands and slowly brought them down.
“How can it be otherwise? He was going home, he was on his way, in this hotel. Ask people. Was it likely he would leave it behind him?”
“How could it be any different? He was going home, he was on his way, in this hotel. Just ask people. Was it likely he would just leave it behind?”
Ricardo was thoughtful. Then, suddenly raising his head, he remarked:
Ricardo was deep in thought. Then, suddenly lifting his head, he said:
“Steer north-east for fifty hours, eh? That's not much of a sailing direction. I've heard of a port being missed before on better information. Can't you say what sort of landfall a fellow may expect? But I suppose you have never seen that island yourself?”
“Go northeast for fifty hours, huh? That’s not a great sailing direction. I’ve heard of ports being missed before with better information. Can’t you tell what kind of land a guy can expect? But I guess you’ve never actually seen that island yourself?”
Schomberg admitted that he had not seen it, in a tone in which a man congratulates himself on having escaped the contamination of an unsavoury experience. No, certainly not. He had never had any business to call there. But what of that? He could give Mr. Ricardo as good a sea-mark as anybody need wish for. He laughed nervously. Miss it! He defied anyone that came within forty miles of it to miss the retreat of that villainous Swede.
Schomberg admitted that he hadn't seen it, sounding like a guy who was proud to have avoided something unpleasant. No, definitely not. He had never had any reason to go there. But so what? He could help Mr. Ricardo with directions better than anyone else could. He laughed nervously. Miss it! He dared anyone within forty miles to overlook the hideout of that wicked Swede.
“What do you think of a pillar of smoke by day and a loom of fire at night? There's a volcano in full blast near that island—enough to guide almost a blind man. What more do you want? An active volcano to steer by?”
“What do you think about a column of smoke during the day and a curtain of fire at night? There's a volcano erupting close to that island—enough to guide even someone who's nearly blind. What more do you want? An active volcano to navigate by?”
These last words he roared out exultingly, then jumped up and glared. The door to the left of the bar had swung open, and Mrs. Schomberg, dressed for duty, stood facing him down the whole length of the room. She clung to the handle for a moment, then came in and glided to her place, where she sat down to stare straight before her, as usual.
These final words he shouted out triumphantly, then jumped up and glared. The door to the left of the bar had swung open, and Mrs. Schomberg, dressed for work, stood facing him across the entire length of the room. She held onto the handle for a moment, then walked in and smoothly made her way to her spot, where she sat down and stared straight ahead, as usual.
PART THREE
CHAPTER ONE
Tropical nature had been kind to the failure of the commercial enterprise. The desolation of the headquarters of the Tropical Belt Coal Company had been screened from the side of the sea; from the side where prying eyes—if any were sufficiently interested, either in malice or in sorrow—could have noted the decaying bones of that once sanguine enterprise.
Tropical nature had been forgiving to the collapse of the business venture. The desolation of the Tropical Belt Coal Company headquarters was hidden from the ocean side; from the side where curious onlookers—if anyone were interested enough, whether out of spite or sympathy—could have seen the rotting remains of that once optimistic enterprise.
Heyst had been sitting among the bones buried so kindly in the grass of two wet seasons' growth. The silence of his surroundings, broken only by such sounds as a distant roll of thunder, the lash of rain through the foliage of some big trees, the noise of the wind tossing the leaves of the forest, and of the short seas breaking against the shore, favoured rather than hindered his solitary meditation.
Heyst had been sitting amid the bones gently covered by two wet seasons' growth in the grass. The silence around him, only interrupted by distant thunder, the sound of rain hitting the leaves of some large trees, the wind rustling through the forest, and the small waves crashing against the shore, actually helped rather than hindered his solitary meditation.
A meditation is always—in a white man, at least—more or less an interrogative exercise. Heyst meditated in simple terms on the mystery of his actions; and he answered himself with the honest reflection:
A meditation is always—at least for a white guy—pretty much an exercise in asking questions. Heyst thought about the mystery of his actions in straightforward terms; and he replied to himself with the honest realization:
“There must be a lot of the original Adam in me, after all.”
"There has to be a lot of the original Adam in me, after all."
He reflected, too, with the sense of making a discovery, that this primeval ancestor is not easily suppressed. The oldest voice in the world is just the one that never ceases to speak. If anybody could have silenced its imperative echoes, it should have been Heyst's father, with his contemptuous, inflexible negation of all effort; but apparently he could not. There was in the son a lot of that first ancestor who, as soon as he could uplift his muddy frame from the celestial mould, started inspecting and naming the animals of that paradise which he was so soon to lose.
He also realized, as if he had made a discovery, that this ancient ancestor isn't easily silenced. The oldest voice in the world is the one that never stops speaking. If anyone could have quieted its powerful echoes, it should have been Heyst's father, with his scornful, unyielding rejection of all effort; but apparently, he couldn't. The son carried a lot of that first ancestor who, as soon as he could lift his dirty body from the earth, began looking at and naming the animals of that paradise he was about to lose.
Action—the first thought, or perhaps the first impulse, on earth! The barbed hook, baited with the illusions of progress, to bring out of the lightless void the shoals of unnumbered generations!
Action—the first thought, or maybe the first instinct, on earth! The sharp hook, baited with the illusions of progress, to draw out of the dark void the countless generations!
“And I, the son of my father, have been caught too, like the silliest fish of them all.” Heyst said to himself.
“And I, my father's son, have been caught too, like the dumbest fish of them all,” Heyst said to himself.
He suffered. He was hurt by the sight of his own life, which ought to have been a masterpiece of aloofness. He remembered always his last evening with his father. He remembered the thin features, the great mass of white hair, and the ivory complexion. A five-branched candlestick stood on a little table by the side of the easy chair. They had been talking a long time. The noises of the street had died out one by one, till at last, in the moonlight, the London houses began to look like the tombs of an unvisited, unhonoured, cemetery of hopes.
He suffered. He was pained by the sight of his own life, which should have been a masterpiece of detachment. He always remembered his last evening with his father. He recalled the thin features, the thick mass of white hair, and the pale complexion. A five-branched candelabrum stood on a small table next to the armchair. They had been talking for a long time. The sounds from the street faded one by one, until finally, in the moonlight, the London houses started to look like the tombs of an unvisited, unappreciated cemetery of hopes.
He had listened. Then, after a silence, he had asked—for he was really young then:
He had listened. Then, after a pause, he had asked—because he was truly young back then:
“Is there no guidance?”
"Is there any guidance?"
His father was in an unexpectedly soft mood on that night, when the moon swam in a cloudless sky over the begrimed shadows of the town.
His father was in an unexpectedly gentle mood that night, when the moon hung in a clear sky over the dirty shadows of the town.
“You still believe in something, then?” he said in a clear voice, which had been growing feeble of late. “You believe in flesh and blood, perhaps? A full and equable contempt would soon do away with that, too. But since you have not attained to it, I advise you to cultivate that form of contempt which is called pity. It is perhaps the least difficult—always remembering that you, too, if you are anything, are as pitiful as the rest, yet never expecting any pity for yourself.”
“You still believe in something, right?” he said in a clear voice, which had been getting weaker lately. “Maybe you believe in flesh and blood? A complete and steady contempt would soon eliminate that as well. But since you haven't reached that point, I suggest you develop that kind of contempt known as pity. It might be the easiest option—just always remember that you, too, if you mean anything, are as pitiful as everyone else, yet never expect any pity for yourself.”
“What is one to do, then?” sighed the young man, regarding his father, rigid in the high-backed chair.
“What should I do, then?” sighed the young man, looking at his father, rigid in the high-backed chair.
“Look on—make no sound,” were the last words of the man who had spent his life in blowing blasts upon a terrible trumpet which filled heaven and earth with ruins, while mankind went on its way unheeding.
“Look on—make no sound,” were the last words of the man who had spent his life blowing blasts on a terrible trumpet that filled heaven and earth with destruction, while humanity continued on its way, oblivious.
That very night he died in his bed, so quietly that they found him in his usual attitude of sleep, lying on his side, one hand under his cheek, and his knees slightly bent. He had not even straightened his legs.
That same night, he passed away in his bed, so quietly that they found him in his typical sleeping position, lying on his side, one hand under his cheek, and his knees slightly bent. He hadn’t even straightened his legs.
His son buried the silenced destroyer of systems, of hopes, of beliefs. He observed that the death of that bitter contemner of life did not trouble the flow of life's stream, where men and women go by thick as dust, revolving and jostling one another like figures cut out of cork and weighted with lead just sufficiently to keep them in their proudly upright posture.
His son buried the quiet destroyer of systems, hopes, and beliefs. He noticed that the death of that bitter hater of life didn't disrupt the flow of life’s stream, where men and women passed by as thick as dust, swirling and bumping into each other like figures cut from cork and weighted down just enough to keep them standing tall.
After the funeral, Heyst sat alone, in the dusk, and his meditation took the form of a definite vision of the stream, of the fatuously jostling, nodding, spinning figures hurried irresistibly along, and giving no sign of being aware that the voice on the bank had been suddenly silenced . . . Yes. A few obituary notices generally insignificant and some grossly abusive. The son had read them all with mournful detachment.
After the funeral, Heyst sat alone in the twilight, and his thoughts took the shape of a clear image of the stream, with the mindless, jostling, nodding, spinning figures rushing by without a clue that the voice on the shore had been abruptly silenced... Yes. A few obituary notices that were mostly trivial and some that were extremely harsh. The son had read them all with a sad sense of distance.
“This is the hate and rage of their fear,” he thought to himself, “and also of wounded vanity. They shriek their little shriek as they fly past. I suppose I ought to hate him too . . .”
“This is the hate and anger coming from their fear,” he thought to himself, “and also from hurt pride. They scream their tiny scream as they rush by. I guess I should hate him too . . .”
He became aware of his eyes being wet. It was not that the man was his father. For him it was purely a matter of hearsay which could not in itself cause this emotion. No! It was because he had looked at him so long that he missed him so much. The dead man had kept him on the bank by his side. And now Heyst felt acutely that he was alone on the bank of the stream. In his pride he determined not to enter it.
He realized that his eyes were wet. It wasn't that the man was his father. For him, it was just something he'd heard, which couldn't cause this feeling on its own. No! It was because he had watched him for so long that he missed him deeply. The dead man had kept him by his side on the bank. Now, Heyst felt sharply aware that he was alone on the shore of the stream. In his pride, he decided not to step into it.
A few slow tears rolled down his face. The rooms, filling with shadows, seemed haunted by a melancholy, uneasy presence which could not express itself. The young man got up with a strange sense of making way for something impalpable that claimed possession, went out of the house, and locked the door. A fortnight later he started on his travels—to “look on and never make a sound.”
A few slow tears fell down his face. The rooms, filled with shadows, felt haunted by a sad, restless presence that couldn’t express itself. The young man stood up, with a strange feeling of making space for something intangible that felt like it was taking over, exited the house, and locked the door. Two weeks later, he began his journey—to “watch and never say a word.”
The elder Heyst had left behind him a little money and a certain quantity of movable objects, such as books, tables, chairs, and pictures, which might have complained of heartless desertion after many years of faithful service; for there is a soul in things. Heyst, our Heyst, had often thought of them, reproachful and mute, shrouded and locked up in those rooms, far away in London with the sounds of the street reaching them faintly, and sometimes a little sunshine, when the blinds were pulled up and the windows opened from time to time in pursuance of his original instructions and later reminders. It seemed as if in his conception of a world not worth touching, and perhaps not substantial enough to grasp, these objects familiar to his childhood and his youth, and associated with the memory of an old man, were the only realities, something having an absolute existence. He would never have them sold, or even moved from the places they occupied when he looked upon them last. When he was advised from London that his lease had expired, and that the house, with some others as like it as two peas, was to be demolished, he was surprisingly distressed.
The older Heyst had left behind a bit of money and some belongings, like books, tables, chairs, and pictures, which might have felt abandoned after years of loyal service; because there's a spirit in objects. Heyst, our Heyst, often thought about them, silently reproachful and hidden away in those rooms, far away in London, with the distant sounds of the street barely reaching them, and occasionally a bit of sunshine when the blinds were pulled up and the windows were opened now and then as per his original instructions and later reminders. It seemed like in his view of a world not worth engaging with, and maybe not real enough to hold onto, these items from his childhood and youth, tied to the memory of an old man, were the only true realities, something with an absolute existence. He would never let them be sold or even moved from the spots they occupied when he last looked at them. When he heard from London that his lease had expired and the house, along with a few others that looked just like it, was to be torn down, he was surprisingly upset.
He had entered by then the broad, human path of inconsistencies. Already the Tropical Belt Coal Company was in existence. He sent instructions to have some of the things sent out to him at Samburan, just as any ordinary, credulous person would have done. They came, torn out from their long repose—a lot of books, some chairs and tables, his father's portrait in oils, which surprised Heyst by its air of youth, because he remembered his father as a much older man; a lot of small objects, such as candlesticks, inkstands, and statuettes from his father's study, which surprised him because they looked so old and so much worn.
He had by then stepped onto the broad, human path of contradictions. The Tropical Belt Coal Company was already up and running. He sent directions to have some items shipped to him at Samburan, just like any regular, gullible person would have done. They arrived, pulled from their long rest—a bunch of books, some chairs and tables, his father's oil portrait, which surprised Heyst with its youthful appearance, since he remembered his father as much older; a variety of small things, like candlesticks, inkstands, and figurines from his father's study, which caught him off guard because they looked so aged and worn.
The manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, unpacking them on the veranda in the shade besieged by a fierce sunshine, must have felt like a remorseful apostate before these relics. He handled them tenderly; and it was perhaps their presence there which attached him to the island when he woke up to the failure of his apostasy. Whatever the decisive reason, Heyst had remained where another would have been glad to be off. The excellent Davidson had discovered the fact without discovering the reason, and took a humane interest in Heyst's strange existence, while at the same time his native delicacy kept him from intruding on the other's whim of solitude. He could not possibly guess that Heyst, alone on the island, felt neither more nor less lonely than in any other place, desert or populous. Davidson's concern was, if one may express it so, the danger of spiritual starvation; but this was a spirit which had renounced all outside nourishment, and was sustaining itself proudly on its own contempt of the usual coarse ailments which life offers to the common appetites of men.
The manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, unpacking them on the porch in the shade while being assaulted by a fierce sun, must have felt like a guilty traitor in front of these relics. He handled them gently; and it was probably their presence that tied him to the island when he realized he couldn't escape his past. Whatever the main reason, Heyst had stayed put when anyone else would have been eager to leave. The kind-hearted Davidson had figured this out without understanding why, and he took a genuine interest in Heyst's unusual life, while at the same time his natural sensitivity kept him from interrupting Heyst's need for solitude. He could never guess that Heyst, alone on the island, felt just as lonely or not lonely as he would anywhere else, whether it was a desert or a busy place. Davidson's concern was, if you can say it that way, the risk of spiritual emptiness; but this was a spirit that had rejected all outside support and was proudly surviving on its own disdain for the usual rough challenges that life throws at the common needs of people.
Neither was Heyst's body in danger of starvation, as Schomberg had so confidently asserted. At the beginning of the company's operations the island had been provisioned in a manner which had outlasted the need. Heyst did not need to fear hunger; and his very loneliness had not been without some alleviation. Of the crowd of imported Chinese labourers, one at least had remained in Samburan, solitary and strange, like a swallow left behind at the migrating season of his tribe.
Neither was Heyst's body in danger of starvation, as Schomberg had so confidently claimed. When the company first started operating, the island had been stocked with supplies that lasted well beyond the initial need. Heyst didn’t have to worry about hunger; and his isolation wasn't entirely without some relief. Among the group of imported Chinese workers, at least one had stayed in Samburan, alone and odd, like a swallow left behind during its tribe’s migration season.
Wang was not a common coolie. He had been a servant to white men before. The agreement between him and Heyst consisted in the exchange of a few words on the day when the last batch of the mine coolies was leaving Samburan. Heyst, leaning over the balustrade of the veranda, was looking on, as calm in appearance as though he had never departed from the doctrine that this world, for the wise, is nothing but an amusing spectacle. Wang came round the house, and standing below, raised up his yellow, thin face.
Wang wasn't just an ordinary laborer. He had previously worked as a servant for white men. The deal between him and Heyst involved just a few words exchanged on the day the last group of mine laborers was leaving Samburan. Heyst, leaning over the veranda railing, watched quietly, as calm as if he had never strayed from the belief that this world is merely an entertaining show for the wise. Wang walked around the house and stood below, lifting his thin, yellow face up.
“All finished?” he asked. Heyst nodded slightly from above, glancing towards the jetty. A crowd of blue-clad figures with yellow faces and calves was being hustled down into the boats of the chartered steamer lying well out, like a painted ship on a painted sea; painted in crude colours, without shadows, without feeling, with brutal precision.
“Are you all done?” he asked. Heyst nodded slightly from above, looking over at the jetty. A group of people in blue uniforms with yellow faces and legs was being hurried into the boats of the chartered steamer anchored far out, like a painted ship on a painted sea; painted in bright colors, without shadows, without emotion, with harsh precision.
“You had better hurry up if you don't want to be left behind.”
“You should hurry up if you don't want to be left behind.”
But the Chinaman did not move.
But the Chinese man did not move.
“We stop,” he declared. Heyst looked down at him for the first time.
“We're stopping,” he said. Heyst looked down at him for the first time.
“You want to stop here?”
“Do you want to stop here?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“What were you? What was your work here?”
“What did you do? What was your job here?”
“Mess-loom boy.”
“Messy-haired boy.”
“Do you want to stay with me here as my boy?” inquired Heyst, surprised.
“Do you want to stay here with me as my guy?” Heyst asked, surprised.
The Chinaman unexpectedly put on a deprecatory expression, and said, after a marked pause:
The Chinaman suddenly made a dismissive face and said, after a noticeable pause:
“Can do.”
“Sure thing.”
“You needn't,” said Heyst, “unless you like. I propose to stay on here—it may be for a very long time. I have no power to make you go if you wish to remain, but I don't see why you should.”
“You don’t have to,” said Heyst, “unless you want to. I plan to stay here—it could be for a very long time. I can’t make you leave if you want to stay, but I don’t understand why you would.”
“Catchee one piecee wife,” remarked Wang unemotionally, and marched off, turning his back on the wharf and the great world beyond, represented by the steamer waiting for her boats.
“Catch one piece of a wife,” Wang said flatly, and marched away, turning his back on the dock and the vast world beyond, symbolized by the steamer waiting for its boats.
Heyst learned presently that Wang had persuaded one of the women of Alfuro village, on the west shore of the island, beyond the central ridge, to come over to live with him in a remote part of the company's clearing. It was a curious case, inasmuch as the Alfuros, having been frightened by the sudden invasion of Chinamen, had blocked the path over the ridge by felling a few trees, and had kept strictly on their own side. The coolies, as a body, mistrusting the manifest mildness of these harmless fisher-folk, had kept to their lines, without attempting to cross the island. Wang was the brilliant exception. He must have been uncommonly fascinating, in a way that was not apparent to Heyst, or else uncommonly persuasive. The woman's services to Heyst were limited to the fact that she had anchored Wang to the spot by her charms, which remained unknown to the white man, because she never came near the houses. The couple lived at the edge of the forest, and she could sometimes be seen gazing towards the bungalow shading her eyes with her hand. Even from a distance she appeared to be a shy, wild creature, and Heyst, anxious not to try her primitive nerves unduly, scrupulously avoided that side of the clearing in his strolls.
Heyst soon learned that Wang had convinced one of the women from Alfuro village, located on the west shore of the island beyond the central ridge, to come live with him in a secluded part of the company's clearing. It was an unusual situation because the Alfuros, having been scared by the sudden arrival of the Chinese, had blocked the path over the ridge by cutting down a few trees and had strictly stayed on their side. The coolies, as a group, were suspicious of the evident gentleness of these harmless fishermen and didn’t attempt to cross the island. Wang was the notable exception. He must have been incredibly charming in a way that Heyst couldn’t see, or else he was unusually persuasive. The woman's contributions to Heyst were limited to the fact that she had trapped Wang at the location with her allure, which Heyst didn’t understand since she never came near the houses. The couple lived at the edge of the forest, and she could occasionally be seen looking towards the bungalow, shading her eyes with her hand. Even from afar, she seemed like a shy, wild creature, and Heyst, wanting to avoid stressing her primitive nerves, carefully steered clear of that side of the clearing during his walks.
The day—or rather the first night—after his hermit life began, he was aware of vague sounds of revelry in that direction. Emboldened by the departure of the invading strangers, some Alfuros, the woman's friends and relations, had ventured over the ridge to attend something in the nature of a wedding feast. Wang had invited them. But this was the only occasion when any sound louder than the buzzing of insects had troubled the profound silence of the clearing. The natives were never invited again. Wang not only knew how to live according to conventional proprieties, but had strong personal views as to the manner of arranging his domestic existence. After a time Heyst perceived that Wang had annexed all the keys. Any keys left lying about vanished after Wang had passed that way. Subsequently some of them—those that did not belong to the store-rooms and the empty bungalows, and could not be regarded as the common property of this community of two—were returned to Heyst, tied in a bunch with a piece of string. He found them one morning lying by the side of his plate. He had not been inconvenienced by their absence, because he never locked up anything in the way of drawers and boxes. Heyst said nothing. Wang also said nothing. Perhaps he had always been a taciturn man; perhaps he was influenced by the genius of the locality, which was certainly that of silence. Till Heyst and Morrison had landed in Black Diamond Bay, and named it, that side of Samburan had hardly ever heard the sound of human speech. It was easy to be taciturn with Heyst, who had plunged himself into an abyss of meditation over books, and remained in it till the shadow of Wang falling across the page, and the sound of a rough, low voice uttering the Malay word “makan,” would force him to climb out to a meal.
The day—or rather the first night—after he started his hermit life, he noticed vague sounds of celebration coming from that direction. Encouraged by the departure of some invading strangers, a few Alfuros, the woman’s friends and relatives, had dared to cross the ridge to join in what resembled a wedding feast. Wang had invited them. But this was the only time any noise louder than the buzzing of insects disturbed the deep silence of the clearing. The locals were never invited again. Wang not only knew how to act in accordance with social norms but also had strong personal opinions on how to manage his home life. After a while, Heyst realized that Wang had taken control of all the keys. Any keys left lying around disappeared after Wang had walked by. Eventually, some of them—those that didn’t belong to the storerooms and the empty bungalows and couldn’t be considered shared property of their little community—were returned to Heyst, tied together with a piece of string. He found them one morning next to his plate. He hadn’t been bothered by their absence since he never locked anything away in drawers or boxes. Heyst said nothing. Wang also said nothing. Maybe he had always been a quiet man; maybe he was influenced by the atmosphere of the place, which was undoubtedly one of silence. Until Heyst and Morrison arrived in Black Diamond Bay and named it, that part of Samburan hardly ever heard a human voice. It was easy to be quiet with Heyst, who had immersed himself in deep thought over books and stayed there until Wang’s shadow fell across the page and the sound of a rough, low voice saying the Malay word “makan” pulled him back to reality for a meal.
Wang in his native province in China might have been an aggressively, sensitively genial person; but in Samburan he had clothed himself in a mysterious stolidity and did not seem to resent not being spoken to except in single words, at a rate which did not average half a dozen per day. And he gave no more than he got. It is to be presumed that if he suffered he made up for it with the Alfuro woman. He always went back to her at the first fall of dusk, vanishing from the bungalow suddenly at this hour, like a sort of topsy-turvy, day-hunting, Chinese ghost with a white jacket and a pigtail. Presently, giving way to a Chinaman's ruling passion, he could be observed breaking the ground near his hut, between the mighty stumps of felled trees, with a miner's pickaxe. After a time, he discovered a rusty but serviceable spade in one of the empty store-rooms, and it is to be supposed that he got on famously; but nothing of it could be seen, because he went to the trouble of pulling to pieces one of the company's sheds in order to get materials for making a high and very close fence round his patch, as if the growing of vegetables were a patented process, or an awful and holy mystery entrusted to the keeping of his race.
Wang in his home province in China might have been an aggressively friendly person; but in Samburan, he had taken on a mysterious stoicism and didn’t seem bothered by being spoken to only in single words, averaging less than half a dozen each day. He reciprocated the same minimal communication. It’s assumed that if he felt any distress, he compensated for it with the Alfuro woman. He always returned to her as soon as dusk fell, disappearing from the bungalow at that hour like a topsy-turvy, day-hunting Chinese ghost in a white jacket and a pigtail. Soon enough, succumbing to a common Chinese obsession, he could be seen breaking ground near his hut, between the massive stumps of cut-down trees, using a miner’s pickaxe. After a while, he found a rusty but usable spade in one of the empty storage rooms, and it’s assumed he was doing well; but nothing was visible because he went to the effort of dismantling one of the company’s sheds to get materials to build a tall and very tight fence around his plot, as if growing vegetables were a secret process or a holy mystery entrusted to his race.
Heyst, following from a distance the progress of Wang's gardening and of these precautions—there was nothing else to look at—was amused at the thought that he, in his own person, represented the market for its produce. The Chinaman had found several packets of seeds in the store-rooms, and had surrendered to an irresistible impulse to put them into the ground. He would make his master pay for the vegetables which he was raising to satisfy his instinct. And, looking silently at the silent Wang going about his work in the bungalow in his unhasty, steady way; Heyst envied the Chinaman's obedience to his instincts, the powerful simplicity of purpose which made his existence appear almost automatic in the mysterious precision of its facts.
Heyst, watching from a distance as Wang tended to his garden and took his precautions—there was nothing else to focus on—found it amusing that he himself was the market for Wang's produce. The Chinese man had come across several packets of seeds in the storerooms and had succumbed to an overwhelming urge to plant them. He would make his master pay for the vegetables he was growing to fulfill his natural instincts. And, quietly observing the silent Wang as he worked in the bungalow with his slow, steady pace, Heyst envied the Chinaman's adherence to his instincts and the powerful simplicity of purpose that made his life seem almost automatic in the mysterious precision of its details.
CHAPTER TWO
During his master's absence at Sourabaya, Wang had busied himself with the ground immediately in front of the principal bungalow. Emerging from the fringe of grass growing across the shore end of the coal-jetty, Heyst beheld a broad, clear space, black and level, with only one or two clumps of charred twigs, where the flame had swept from the front of his house to the nearest trees of the forest.
During his master's absence in Sourabaya, Wang had kept himself occupied with the area right in front of the main bungalow. Stepping out from the edge of grass at the shore end of the coal jetty, Heyst saw a wide, clear space, dark and even, with just a couple of clusters of burnt twigs, where the fire had spread from the front of his house to the closest trees in the forest.
“You took the risk of firing the grass?” Heyst asked.
“You took the risk of burning the grass?” Heyst asked.
Wang nodded. Hanging on the arm of the white man before whom he stood was the girl called Alma; but neither from the Chinaman's eyes nor from his expression could anyone have guessed that he was in the slightest degree aware of the fact.
Wang nodded. The girl named Alma was linked to the arm of the white man standing in front of him; however, neither from the Chinaman's eyes nor from his expression could anyone have guessed that he was in any way aware of this.
“He has been tidying the place in his labour-saving way,” explained Heyst, without looking at the girl, whose hand rested on his forearm. “He's the whole establishment, you see. I told you I hadn't even a dog to keep me company here.”
“He's been cleaning up the place in his easygoing way,” Heyst explained, not looking at the girl whose hand was on his forearm. “He runs the entire place, you see. I told you I don’t even have a dog to keep me company here.”
Wang had marched off towards the wharf.
Wang had walked towards the dock.
“He's like those waiters in that place,” she said. That place was Schomberg's hotel.
"He's like those waiters at that place," she said. That place was Schomberg's hotel.
“One Chinaman looks very much like another,” Heyst remarked. “We shall find it useful to have him here. This is the house.”
“One Chinese person looks very much like another,” Heyst remarked. “We’ll find it useful to have him here. This is the house.”
They faced, at some distance, the six shallow steps leading up to the veranda. The girl had abandoned Heyst's arm.
They were looking at the six shallow steps that led up to the veranda from a little distance. The girl had let go of Heyst's arm.
“This is the house,” he repeated.
“This is the house,” he said again.
She did not offer to budge away from his side, but stood staring fixedly at the steps, as if they had been something unique and impracticable. He waited a little, but she did not move.
She didn’t offer to move away from his side; instead, she stood there, staring intently at the steps, as if they were something special and impossible. He waited for a moment, but she didn’t budge.
“Don't you want to go in?” he asked, without turning his head to look at her. “The sun's too heavy to stand about here.” He tried to overcome a sort of fear, a sort of impatient faintness, and his voice sounded rough. “You had better go in,” he concluded.
“Don’t you want to go in?” he asked, without turning his head to look at her. “The sun’s too strong to just stand around here.” He tried to push through a kind of fear, a sort of restless dizziness, and his voice came out hoarse. “You should really go in,” he finished.
They both moved then, but at the foot of the stairs Heyst stopped, while the girl went on rapidly, as if nothing could stop her now. She crossed the veranda swiftly, and entered the twilight of the big central room opening upon it, and then the deeper twilight of the room beyond. She stood still in the dusk, in which her dazzled eyes could scarcely make out the forms of objects, and sighed a sigh of relief. The impression of the sunlight, of sea and sky, remained with her like a memory of a painful trial gone through—done with at last!
They both moved then, but at the bottom of the stairs, Heyst paused while the girl continued quickly, as if nothing could stop her now. She crossed the porch swiftly and entered the dimness of the large central room that opened onto it, and then into the deeper shadows of the room beyond. She stood still in the dusk, where her dazzled eyes could barely make out the shapes of objects, and sighed a sigh of relief. The feeling of the sunlight, the sea, and the sky lingered with her like a memory of a painful experience she had finally gotten through—finished at last!
Meanwhile Heyst had walked back slowly towards the jetty; but he did not get so far as that. The practical and automatic Wang had got hold of one of the little trucks that had been used for running baskets of coal alongside ships. He appeared pushing it before him, loaded lightly with Heyst's bag and the bundle of the girl's belongings, wrapped in Mrs. Schomberg's shawl. Heyst turned about and walked by the side of the rusty rails on which the truck ran. Opposite the house Wang stopped, lifted the bag to his shoulder, balanced it carefully, and then took the bundle in his hand.
Meanwhile, Heyst walked slowly back toward the jetty, but he didn't get very far. The practical and efficient Wang had grabbed one of the small carts that had been used to transport coal next to the ships. He was pushing it along, lightly loaded with Heyst's bag and the girl's belongings wrapped in Mrs. Schomberg's shawl. Heyst turned around and walked beside the rusty tracks where the cart ran. When they reached the house, Wang stopped, hoisted the bag onto his shoulder, balanced it carefully, and then picked up the bundle in his other hand.
“Leave those things on the table in the big room—understand?”
“Leave those things on the table in the main room—got it?”
“Me savee,” grunted Wang, moving off.
“Got it,” Wang grunted, moving away.
Heyst watched the Chinaman disappear from the veranda. It was not till he had seen Wang come out that he himself entered the twilight of the big room. By that time Wang was out of sight at the back of the house, but by no means out of hearing. The Chinaman could hear the voice of him who, when there were many people there, was generally referred to as “Number One.” Wang was not able to understand the words, but the tone interested him.
Heyst watched the Chinaman disappear from the porch. It wasn't until he saw Wang come out that he himself stepped into the dimness of the large room. By then, Wang was out of sight at the back of the house, but definitely not out of earshot. The Chinaman could hear the voice of the person who, when there were a lot of people around, was usually called "Number One." Wang couldn’t make out the words, but the tone caught his attention.
“Where are you?” cried Number One.
“Where are you?” shouted Number One.
Then Wang heard, much more faint, a voice he had never heard before—a novel impression which he acknowledged by cocking his head slightly to one side.
Then Wang heard, much more faintly, a voice he had never heard before—a new impression that he recognized by tilting his head slightly to one side.
“I am here—out of the sun.”
“I’m here—shaded from the sun.”
The new voice sounded remote and uncertain. Wang heard nothing more, though he waited for some time, very still, the top of his shaven poll exactly level with the floor of the back veranda. His face meanwhile preserved an inscrutable immobility. Suddenly he stooped to pick up the lid of a deal candle-box which was lying on the ground by his foot. Breaking it up with his fingers, he directed his steps towards the cook-shed, where, squatting on his heels, he proceeded to kindle a small fire under a very sooty kettle, possibly to make tea. Wang had some knowledge of the more superficial rites and ceremonies of white men's existence, otherwise so enigmatically remote to his mind, and containing unexpected possibilities of good and evil, which had to be watched for with prudence and care.
The new voice sounded distant and unsure. Wang heard nothing else, even though he stayed very still for a while, the top of his shaved head precisely level with the floor of the back porch. His face remained completely expressionless. Suddenly, he bent down to pick up the lid of a wooden candle box that was lying on the ground near his foot. Breaking it into pieces with his fingers, he walked toward the cookhouse, where he squatted on his heels and began to start a small fire under a very grimy kettle, probably to make tea. Wang had some understanding of the more superficial customs and rituals of white people’s lives, which seemed so mysteriously distant to him and held unexpected chances for both good and bad, needing to be approached with caution and care.
CHAPTER THREE
That morning, as on all the others of the full tale of mornings since his return with the girl to Samburan, Heyst came out on the veranda and spread his elbows on the railing, in an easy attitude of proprietorship. The bulk of the central ridge of the island cut off the bungalow from sunrises, whether glorious or cloudy, angry or serene. The dwellers therein were debarred from reading early the fortune of the new-born day. It sprang upon them in its fulness with a swift retreat of the great shadow when the sun, clearing the ridge, looked down, hot and dry, with a devouring glare like the eye of an enemy. But Heyst, once the Number One of this locality, while it was comparatively teeming with mankind, appreciated the prolongation of early coolness, the subdued, lingering half-light, the faint ghost of the departed night, the fragrance of its dewy, dark soul captured for a moment longer between the great glow of the sky and the intense blaze of the uncovered sea.
That morning, like all the others since he returned with the girl to Samburan, Heyst stepped out onto the veranda and rested his elbows on the railing, casually claiming the space. The main ridge of the island blocked the bungalow from sunrises, whether they were stunning or stormy, fierce or peaceful. The people living there couldn't see the beginnings of the new day. It arrived all at once when the sun cleared the ridge, shining down hot and harsh, glaring like an enemy's eye. But Heyst, once the most important person in this area when it was more populated, enjoyed the lingering coolness of the early hours, the muted half-light, the faint remnants of the night, the scent of its dewy, dark essence held just a moment longer between the bright sky and the intense shine of the open sea.
It was naturally difficult for Heyst to keep his mind from dwelling on the nature and consequences of this, his latest departure from the part of an unconcerned spectator. Yet he had retained enough of his wrecked philosophy to prevent him from asking himself consciously how it would end. But at the same time he could not help being temperamentally, from long habit and from set purpose, a spectator still, perhaps a little less naive but (as he discovered with some surprise) not much more far sighted than the common run of men. Like the rest of us who act, all he could say to himself, with a somewhat affected grimness, was:
It was naturally hard for Heyst to stop his mind from focusing on the nature and consequences of this, his latest departure from being just an uninterested observer. Yet he had held onto enough of his shattered philosophy to avoid consciously questioning how it would all end. At the same time, he couldn't help but be, by nature and long habit, an observer still, maybe a little less naive but (as he realized with some surprise) not much more insightful than most people. Like the rest of us who take action, all he could tell himself, with a somewhat pretentious grimness, was:
“We shall see!”
"Let's wait and see!"
This mood of grim doubt intruded on him only when he was alone. There were not many such moments in his day now; and he did not like them when they came. On this morning he had no time to grow uneasy. Alma came out to join him long before the sun, rising above the Samburan ridge, swept the cool shadow of the early morning and the remnant of the night's coolness clear off the roof under which they had dwelt for more than three months already. She came out as on other mornings. He had heard her light footsteps in the big room—the room where he had unpacked the cases from London; the room now lined with the backs of books halfway up on its three sides. Above the cases the fine matting met the ceiling of tightly stretched white calico. In the dusk and coolness nothing gleamed except the gilt frame of the portrait of Heyst's father, signed by a famous painter, lonely in the middle of a wall.
This mood of grim doubt only hit him when he was alone. There weren't many of those moments in his day anymore, and he didn't like them when they happened. That morning, he didn't have time to feel uneasy. Alma came out to join him long before the sun rose above the Samburan ridge, clearing away the cool shadow of the early morning and the remnants of the night’s chill from the roof they had lived under for more than three months. She came out like she did on other mornings. He had heard her light footsteps in the big room—the room where he had unpacked the boxes from London; the room now lined with the spines of books halfway up on its three sides. Above the boxes, the nice matting met the ceiling of tightly stretched white fabric. In the dusk and coolness, nothing shone except the gold frame of the portrait of Heyst's father, painted by a well-known artist, standing alone in the middle of a wall.
Heyst did not turn round.
Heyst didn't turn around.
“Do you know what I was thinking of?” he asked.
“Do you know what I was thinking about?” he asked.
“No,” she said. Her tone betrayed always a shade of anxiety, as though she were never certain how a conversation with him would end. She leaned on the guard-rail by his side.
“No,” she said. Her tone always hinted at some anxiety, as if she were never sure how a conversation with him would turn out. She leaned against the guardrail beside him.
“No,” she repeated. “What was it?” She waited. Then, rather with reluctance than shyness, she asked:
“No,” she repeated. “What was it?” She waited. Then, more out of hesitation than shyness, she asked:
“Were you thinking of me?”
"Did you have me in mind?"
“I was wondering when you would come out,” said Heyst, still without looking at the girl—to whom, after several experimental essays in combining detached letters and loose syllables, he had given the name of Lena.
“I was wondering when you would come out,” Heyst said, still not looking at the girl—who, after several attempts at putting together scattered letters and random syllables, he had named Lena.
She remarked after a pause:
She said after a pause:
“I was not very far from you.”
“I wasn't very far from you.”
“Apparently you were not near enough for me.”
“Apparently, you weren't close enough for me.”
“You could have called if you wanted me,” she said. “And I wasn't so long doing my hair.”
“You could have called me if you wanted,” she said. “And I wasn't taking that long to do my hair.”
“Apparently it was too long for me.”
"Apparently it was too long for me."
“Well, you were thinking of me, anyhow. I am glad of it. Do you know, it seems to me, somehow, that if you were to stop thinking of me I shouldn't be in the world at all!”
“Well, you were thinking about me, anyway. I'm glad to hear that. You know, it seems to me that if you stopped thinking about me, I wouldn't exist in the world at all!”
He turned round and looked at her. She often said things which surprised him. A vague smile faded away on her lips before his scrutiny.
He turned around and looked at her. She often said things that surprised him. A faint smile disappeared from her lips under his gaze.
“What is it?” he asked. “Is it a reproach?”
“What is it?” he asked. “Is it a criticism?”
“A reproach! Why, how could it be?” she defended herself.
“A criticism! How could that be?” she defended herself.
“Well, what did it mean?” he insisted.
“Well, what did that mean?” he pressed.
“What I said—just what I said. Why aren't you fair?”
“What I said—exactly what I said. Why aren’t you being fair?”
“Ah, this is at least a reproach!”
“Ah, at least this is a criticism!”
She coloured to the roots of her hair.
She blushed from the tips of her hair.
“It looks as if you were trying to make out that I am disagreeable,” she murmured. “Am I? You will make me afraid to open my mouth presently. I shall end by believing I am no good.”
“It seems like you’re trying to say that I’m unpleasant,” she murmured. “Am I? You’re going to make me afraid to speak soon. I’ll end up believing I’m not worth anything.”
Her head drooped a little. He looked at her smooth, low brow, the faintly coloured cheeks, and the red lips parted slightly, with the gleam of her teeth within.
Her head hung a bit. He noticed her smooth, low forehead, the lightly flushed cheeks, and her red lips slightly parted, revealing the shine of her teeth inside.
“And then I won't be any good,” she added with conviction. “That I won't! I can only be what you think I am.”
“And then I won’t be any good,” she said with confidence. “I really won’t! I can only be what you believe I am.”
He made a slight movement. She put her hand on his arm, without raising her head, and went on, her voice animated in the stillness of her body:
He made a small move. She placed her hand on his arm without looking up and continued, her voice lively in the quietness of her body:
“It is so. It couldn't be any other way with a girl like me and a man like you. Here we are, we two alone, and I can't even tell where we are.”
“It’s true. It couldn’t be any other way with a girl like me and a man like you. Here we are, just the two of us, and I can’t even tell where we are.”
“A very well-known spot of the globe,” Heyst uttered gently. “There must have been at least fifty thousand circulars issued at the time—a hundred and fifty thousand, more likely. My friend was looking after that, and his ideas were large and his belief very strong. Of us two it was he who had the faith. A hundred and fifty thousand, certainly.”
“A really well-known place in the world,” Heyst said softly. “There must have been at least fifty thousand pamphlets sent out then—a hundred and fifty thousand, more likely. My friend was taking care of that, and he had big ideas and strong beliefs. Out of the two of us, he was the one with faith. A hundred and fifty thousand, for sure.”
“What is it you mean?” she asked in a low tone.
“What do you mean?” she asked quietly.
“What should I find fault with you for?” Heyst went on. “For being amiable, good, gracious—and pretty?”
“What should I criticize you for?” Heyst continued. “For being friendly, kind, charming—and attractive?”
A silence fell. Then she said:
A hush settled in. Then she said:
“It's all right that you should think that of me. There's no one here to think anything of us, good or bad.”
“It's okay for you to think that about me. There's no one here to have any opinion of us, positive or negative.”
The rare timbre of her voice gave a special value to what she uttered. The indefinable emotion which certain intonations gave him, he was aware, was more physical than moral. Every time she spoke to him she seemed to abandon to him something of herself—something excessively subtle and inexpressible, to which he was infinitely sensible, which he would have missed horribly if she were to go away. While he was looking into her eyes she raised her bare forearm, out of the short sleeve, and held it in the air till he noticed it and hastened to pose his great bronze moustaches on the whiteness of the skin. Then they went in.
The unique quality of her voice gave extra meaning to everything she said. He understood that the intense feeling certain tones created in him was more physical than emotional. Every time she talked to him, it felt like she was giving him a part of herself—something incredibly delicate and unspoken, which he was deeply aware of and would miss terribly if she left. While he was gazing into her eyes, she lifted her bare forearm out of her short sleeve and held it up until he noticed and quickly placed his impressive bronze moustache against the softness of her skin. Then they went inside.
Wang immediately appeared in front, and, squatting on his heels, began to potter mysteriously about some plants at the foot of the veranda. When Heyst and the girl came out again, the Chinaman had gone in his peculiar manner, which suggested vanishing out of existence rather than out of sight, a process of evaporation rather than of movement. They descended the steps, looking at each other, and started off smartly across the cleared ground; but they were not ten yards away when, without perceptible stir or sound, Wang materialized inside the empty room. The Chinaman stood still with roaming eyes, examining the walls as if for signs, for inscriptions; exploring the floor as if for pitfalls, for dropped coins. Then he cocked his head slightly at the profile of Heyst's father, pen in hand above a white sheet of paper on a crimson tablecloth; and, moving forward noiselessly, began to clear away the breakfast things.
Wang suddenly appeared in front of them, squatting on his heels as he started to mess around with some plants at the foot of the veranda. When Heyst and the girl came out again, the Chinaman had slipped away in his unique way, making it seem like he had vanished into thin air rather than just out of sight, as if he evaporated instead of moved. They went down the steps, glancing at each other, and quickly made their way across the cleared ground. But they were only about ten yards away when, without any noticeable movement or sound, Wang reappeared inside the empty room. The Chinaman stood still, his eyes wandering as he inspected the walls for signs or inscriptions, and checked the floor for any hidden dangers or lost coins. Then he tilted his head slightly at the profile of Heyst's father, who was holding a pen over a blank sheet of paper on a red tablecloth, and quietly moved forward to clear away the breakfast items.
Though he proceeded without haste, the unerring precision of his movements, the absolute soundlessness of the operation, gave it something of the quality of a conjuring trick. And, the trick having been performed, Wang vanished from the scene, to materialize presently in front of the house. He materialized walking away from it, with no visible or guessable intention; but at the end of some ten paces he stopped, made a half turn, and put his hand up to shade his eyes. The sun had topped the grey ridge of Samburan. The great morning shadow was gone; and far away in the devouring sunshine Wang was in time to see Number One and the woman, two remote white specks against the sombre line of the forest. In a moment they vanished. With the smallest display of action, Wang also vanished from the sunlight of the clearing.
Though he moved slowly, the precise way he carried out his actions and the complete silence of the operation made it feel almost like a magic trick. Once the trick was done, Wang disappeared from the scene, only to appear shortly in front of the house. He showed up walking away from it, with no clear intention; but after about ten steps, he paused, turned halfway around, and lifted his hand to shield his eyes. The sun had risen over the grey ridge of Samburan. The large morning shadow was gone, and in the bright sunlight, Wang was just in time to see Number One and the woman, two distant white dots against the dark outline of the forest. In an instant, they disappeared. With barely any movement, Wang also slipped away from the sunlight in the clearing.
Heyst and Lena entered the shade of the forest path which crossed the island, and which, near its highest point had been blocked by felled trees. But their intention was not to go so far. After keeping to the path for some distance, they left it at a point where the forest was bare of undergrowth, and the trees, festooned with creepers, stood clear of one another in the gloom of their own making. Here and there great splashes of light lay on the ground. They moved, silent in the great stillness, breathing the calmness, the infinite isolation, the repose of a slumber without dreams. They emerged at the upper limit of vegetation, among some rocks; and in a depression of the sharp slope, like a small platform, they turned about and looked from on high over the sea, lonely, its colour effaced by sunshine, its horizon a heat mist, a mere unsubstantial shimmer in the pale and blinding infinity overhung by the darker blaze of the sky.
Heyst and Lena walked into the shade of the forest path that crossed the island, which, near its highest point, had been blocked by fallen trees. But they weren't planning to go that far. After staying on the path for a while, they veered off at a spot where the forest had no undergrowth, and the trees, draped with vines, stood apart in the shadows they created. Here and there, large patches of light dotted the ground. They moved quietly in the deep stillness, absorbing the calmness, the vast isolation, the tranquility of a dreamless sleep. They reached the edge of the vegetation, among some rocks; and in a dip of the steep slope, like a small platform, they turned around and looked out over the sea from above, lonely, its color faded by the sunlight, its horizon shrouded in heat haze, a mere indistinct shimmer in the pale, blinding infinity overshadowed by the darker blaze of the sky.
“It makes my head swim,” the girl murmured, shutting her eyes and putting her hand on his shoulder.
“It makes my head spin,” the girl said softly, closing her eyes and placing her hand on his shoulder.
Heyst, gazing fixedly to the southward, exclaimed:
Heyst, staring intently to the south, exclaimed:
“Sail ho!”
"Set sail!"
A moment of silence ensued.
A moment of silence followed.
“It must be very far away,” he went on. “I don't think you could see it. Some native craft making for the Moluccas, probably. Come, we mustn't stay here.”
“It must be really far away,” he continued. “I doubt you could see it. Some local boat heading to the Moluccas, probably. Come on, we shouldn't linger here.”
With his arm round her waist, he led her down a little distance, and they settled themselves in the shade; she, seated on the ground, he a little lower, reclining at her feet.
With his arm around her waist, he guided her a short distance, and they sat down in the shade; she was seated on the ground, and he was a bit lower, lying at her feet.
“You don't like to look at the sea from up there?” he said after a time.
“You don’t like looking at the sea from up there?” he said after a while.
She shook her head. That empty space was to her the abomination of desolation. But she only said again:
She shook her head. That empty space was for her the ultimate wasteland. But she simply said again:
“It makes my head swim.”
“It makes me dizzy.”
“Too big?” he inquired.
"Is it too big?" he asked.
“Too lonely. It makes my heart sink, too,” she added in a low voice, as if confessing a secret.
“It's so lonely. It makes my heart ache, too,” she added in a soft voice, as if sharing a secret.
“I'm afraid,” said Heyst, “that you would be justified in reproaching me for these sensations. But what would you have?”
“I'm afraid,” Heyst said, “that you would be right to blame me for feeling this way. But what do you expect?”
His tone was playful, but his eyes, directed at her face, were serious. She protested.
His tone was playful, but his eyes, focused on her face, were serious. She protested.
“I am not feeling lonely with you—not a bit. It is only when we come up to that place, and I look at all that water and all that light—”
“I don't feel lonely with you—not at all. It's only when we get to that place, and I see all that water and all that light—”
“We will never come here again, then,” he interrupted her.
“We're never coming back here again, then,” he interrupted her.
She remained silent for a while, returning his gaze till he removed it.
She stayed quiet for a bit, holding his gaze until he looked away.
“It seems as if everything that there is had gone under,” she said.
“It feels like everything that exists has disappeared,” she said.
“Reminds you of the story of the deluge,” muttered the man, stretched at her feet and looking at them. “Are you frightened at it?”
“Reminds you of the story of the flood,” the man muttered, lying at her feet and looking at them. “Does it scare you?”
“I should be rather frightened to be left behind alone. When I say, I, of course I mean we.”
“I would be pretty scared to be left behind alone. When I say I, of course I mean we.”
“Do you?” . . . Heyst remained silent for a while. “The vision of a world destroyed,” he mused aloud. “Would you be sorry for it?”
“Do you?” . . . Heyst stayed quiet for a moment. “The idea of a world ruined,” he reflected out loud. “Would you regret it?”
“I should be sorry for the happy people in it,” she said simply.
“I would feel bad for the happy people in it,” she said simply.
His gaze travelled up her figure and reached her face, where he seemed to detect the veiled glow of intelligence, as one gets a glimpse of the sun through the clouds.
His eyes moved up her body and landed on her face, where he seemed to catch a hint of intelligence, like seeing the sun peek through the clouds.
“I should have thought it's they specially who ought to have been congratulated. Don't you?”
“I should have thought it’s really them who should have been congratulated. Don’t you?”
“Oh, yes—I understand what you mean; but there were forty days before it was all over.”
“Oh, yes—I get what you’re saying; but it took forty days before it was all finished.”
“You seem to be in possession of all the details.”
“You seem to have all the details.”
Heyst spoke just to say something rather than to gaze at her in silence. She was not looking at him.
Heyst spoke just to say something rather than to stare at her in silence. She wasn't looking at him.
“Sunday school,” she murmured. “I went regularly from the time I was eight till I was thirteen. We lodged in the north of London, off Kingsland Road. It wasn't a bad time. Father was earning good money then. The woman of the house used to pack me off in the afternoon with her own girls. She was a good woman. Her husband was in the post office. Sorter or something. Such a quiet man. He used to go off after supper for night-duty, sometimes. Then one day they had a row, and broke up the home. I remember I cried when we had to pack up all of a sudden and go into other lodgings. I never knew what it was, though—”
“Sunday school,” she whispered. “I went every week from when I was eight until I was thirteen. We lived in the north of London, off Kingsland Road. It wasn’t a bad time. Dad was making good money then. The landlady would send me off in the afternoon with her own daughters. She was a nice woman. Her husband worked at the post office, as a sorter or something. He was such a quiet guy. He would leave after dinner for his night shift sometimes. Then one day they had a big fight and broke up the family. I remember crying when we had to pack everything up suddenly and move to a new place. I never understood why, though—”
“The deluge,” muttered Heyst absently.
“The flood,” muttered Heyst absently.
He felt intensely aware of her personality, as if this were the first moment of leisure he had found to look at her since they had come together. The peculiar timbre of her voice, with its modulations of audacity and sadness, would have given interest to the most inane chatter. But she was no chatterer. She was rather silent, with a capacity for immobility, an upright stillness, as when resting on the concert platform between the musical numbers, her feet crossed, her hands reposing on her lap. But in the intimacy of their life her grey, unabashed gaze forced upon him the sensation of something inexplicable reposing within her; stupidity or inspiration, weakness or force—or simply an abysmal emptiness, reserving itself even in the moments of complete surrender.
He felt deeply aware of her personality, as if this were the first moment of calm he had found to truly look at her since they got together. The unique tone of her voice, with its shifts of boldness and sadness, would have made even the most silly conversation interesting. But she wasn’t one to talk a lot. She was pretty quiet, with a stillness about her, like when she rested on the concert stage between songs, her feet crossed and her hands relaxed on her lap. Yet, in the closeness of their life, her gray, unapologetic gaze made him feel that there was something unexplainable inside her; whether it was ignorance or brilliance, weakness or strength—or just a deep emptiness that held back even during moments of complete openness.
During a long pause she did not look at him. Then suddenly, as if the word “deluge” had stuck in her mind, she asked, looking up at the cloudless sky:
During a long pause, she didn’t look at him. Then suddenly, as if the word “deluge” had stuck in her mind, she asked, looking up at the clear sky:
“Does it ever rain here?”
"Does it rain here often?"
“There is a season when it rains almost every day,” said Heyst, surprised. “There are also thunderstorms. We once had a 'mud-shower.'”
“There’s a time when it rains nearly every day,” Heyst said, surprised. “There are also thunderstorms. We once experienced a ‘mud shower.’”
“Mud-shower?”
“Mud bath?”
“Our neighbour there was shooting up ashes. He sometimes clears his red-hot gullet like that; and a thunderstorm came along at the same time. It was very messy; but our neighbour is generally well behaved—just smokes quietly, as he did that day when I first showed you the smudge in the sky from the schooner's deck. He's a good-natured, lazy fellow of a volcano.”
“Our neighbor over there was belching out ashes. He sometimes clears his fiery throat like that; and a thunderstorm rolled in at the same time. It was pretty chaotic; but our neighbor usually behaves well—just smokes calmly, like he did that day when I first pointed out the stain in the sky from the schooner's deck. He's a good-natured, laid-back volcano.”
“I saw a mountain smoking like that before,” she said, staring at the slender stem of a tree-fern some dozen feet in front of her. “It wasn't very long after we left England—some few days, though. I was so ill at first that I lost count of days. A smoking mountain—I can't think how they called it.”
“I saw a mountain smoking like that before,” she said, looking at the slender stem of a tree-fern a few feet ahead of her. “It wasn't long after we left England—just a few days, I think. I was so sick at the beginning that I lost track of the days. A smoking mountain—I can't remember what they called it.”
“Vesuvius, perhaps,” suggested Heyst.
"Maybe Vesuvius," Heyst suggested.
“That's the name.”
"That's the name."
“I saw it, too, years, ages ago,” said Heyst.
“I saw it too, a long time ago,” said Heyst.
“On your way here?”
"Are you on your way?"
“No, long before I ever thought of coming into this part of the world. I was yet a boy.”
“No, long before I ever thought about coming to this part of the world. I was still just a kid.”
She turned and looked at him attentively, as if seeking to discover some trace of that boyhood in the mature face of the man with the hair thin at the top and the long, thick moustaches. Heyst stood the frank examination with a playful smile, hiding the profound effect these veiled grey eyes produced—whether on his heart or on his nerves, whether sensuous or spiritual, tender or irritating, he was unable to say.
She turned and looked at him intently, as if trying to find some hint of that childhood in the grown man's face, now with thinning hair on top and long, thick mustaches. Heyst endured her open scrutiny with a lighthearted smile, concealing the deep impact those mysterious grey eyes had on him—whether it affected his heart or his nerves, whether it was sensual or spiritual, tender or annoying, he couldn't tell.
“Well, princess of Samburan,” he said at last, “have I found favour in your sight?”
“Well, princess of Samburan,” he finally said, “do I have your favor?”
She seemed to wake up, and shook her head.
She appeared to wake up and shook her head.
“I was thinking,” she murmured very low.
“I was thinking,” she whispered softly.
“Thought, action—so many snares! If you begin to think you will be unhappy.”
“Thinking and acting—so many traps! If you start to think, you’ll be unhappy.”
“I wasn't thinking of myself!” she declared with a simplicity which took Heyst aback somewhat.
“I wasn't thinking about myself!” she stated simply, which caught Heyst off guard a bit.
“On the lips of a moralist this would sound like a rebuke,” he said, half seriously; “but I won't suspect you of being one. Moralists and I haven't been friends for many years.”
“On the lips of a moralist, this would sound like a reprimand,” he said, half-seriously; “but I won’t think of you as one. Moralists and I haven’t gotten along in a long time.”
She had listened with an air of attention.
She had listened with great focus.
“I understood you had no friends,” she said. “I am pleased that there's nobody to find fault with you for what you have done. I like to think that I am in no one's way.”
“I heard you don’t have any friends,” she said. “I’m glad there’s no one to criticize you for what you’ve done. I like to think that I’m not in anyone's way.”
Heyst would have said something, but she did not give him time. Unconscious of the movement he made she went on:
Heyst would have said something, but she didn't give him a chance. Unaware of the movement he made, she continued:
“What I was thinking to myself was, why are you here?”
“What I was thinking to myself was, why are you here?”
Heyst let himself sink on his elbow again.
Heyst let himself sink down onto his elbow again.
“If by 'you' you mean 'we'—well, you know why we are here.”
“If by 'you' you mean 'we'—well, you know why we're here.”
She bent her gaze down at him.
She gazed down at him.
“No, it isn't that. I meant before—all that time before you came across me and guessed at once that I was in trouble, with no one to turn to. And you know it was desperate trouble too.”
“No, that’s not it. I meant earlier—all that time before you found me and figured out right away that I was in trouble, with no one to rely on. And you know it was really serious trouble too.”
Her voice fell on the last words, as if she would end there; but there was something so expectant in Heyst's attitude as he sat at her feet, looking up at her steadily, that she continued, after drawing a short, quick breath:
Her voice trailed off on the last words, as if she would stop there; but there was something so expectant in Heyst's demeanor as he sat at her feet, looking up at her intensely, that she kept going after taking a short, quick breath:
“It was, really. I told you I had been worried before by bad fellows. It made me unhappy, disturbed—angry, too. But oh, how I hated, hated, hated that man!”
“It really was. I told you I had been worried before by bad guys. It made me unhappy, upset—angry, too. But oh, how I hated, hated, hated that man!”
“That man” was the florid Schomberg with the military bearing, benefactor of white men ('decent food to eat in decent company')—mature victim of belated passion. The girl shuddered. The characteristic harmoniousness of her face became, as it were, decomposed for an instant. Heyst was startled.
“That guy” was the flashy Schomberg with the military stance, a supporter of white men ('good food to eat with good company')—an older victim of late-in-life desire. The girl shivered. The usual harmony of her face seemed to break down for a moment. Heyst was taken aback.
“Why think of it now?” he cried.
“Why think about it now?” he yelled.
“It's because I was cornered that time. It wasn't as before. It was worse, ever so much. I wished I could die of my fright—and yet it's only now that I begin to understand what a horror it might have been. Yes, only now, since we—”
“It's because I was trapped that time. It wasn't like before. It was worse, so much worse. I wished I could just die from my fear—and yet it's only now that I’m starting to grasp what a nightmare it could have been. Yeah, only now, since we—”
Heyst stirred a little.
Heyst stirred slightly.
“Came here,” he finished.
“Came here,” he said.
Her tenseness relaxed, her flushed face went gradually back to its normal tint.
Her tension eased, and her flushed face slowly returned to its normal color.
“Yes,” she said indifferently, but at the same time she gave him a stealthy glance of passionate appreciation; and then her face took on a melancholy cast, her whole figure drooped imperceptibly.
“Yes,” she said with mild disinterest, but at the same time, she shot him a sly look of deep admiration; then her expression turned somber, and her entire demeanor seemed to sag just a bit.
“But you were coming back here anyhow?” she asked.
“But you were coming back here anyway?” she asked.
“Yes. I was only waiting for Davidson. Yes, I was coming back here, to these ruins—to Wang, who perhaps did not expect to see me again. It's impossible to guess at the way that Chinaman draws his conclusions, and how he looks upon one.”
“Yes. I was just waiting for Davidson. Yes, I was planning to come back here, to these ruins—to Wang, who probably didn’t expect to see me again. It’s impossible to know how that guy draws his conclusions, and how he views someone.”
“Don't talk about him. He makes me feel uncomfortable. Talk about yourself!”
"Don't talk about him. He makes me feel uneasy. Just talk about yourself!"
“About myself? I see you are still busy with the mystery of my existence here; but it isn't at all mysterious. Primarily the man with the quill pen in his hand in that picture you so often look at is responsible for my existence. He is also responsible for what my existence is, or rather has been. He was a great man in his way. I don't know much of his history. I suppose he began like other people; took fine words for good, ringing coin and noble ideals for valuable banknotes. He was a great master of both, himself, by the way. Later he discovered—how am I to explain it to you? Suppose the world were a factory and all mankind workmen in it. Well, he discovered that the wages were not good enough. That they were paid in counterfeit money.”
“About me? I see you’re still curious about why I exist here, but it’s not really a mystery at all. Mainly, the guy with the quill pen in that picture you keep looking at is the reason for my existence. He’s also responsible for what my existence is, or rather has been. He was a remarkable man in his own way. I don’t know much about his background. I guess he started out like everyone else; he took fancy words for real, shiny coins and noble ideals for valuable currency. He was quite the master of both, by the way. Later, he figured out—how can I put this simply for you? Imagine the world as a factory and all of humanity as workers in it. Well, he realized that the pay wasn’t good enough. They were compensated with fake money.”
“I see!” the girl said slowly.
“I get it!” the girl said slowly.
“Do you?”
“Do you?”
Heyst, who had been speaking as if to himself, looked up curiously.
Heyst, who had been talking to himself, looked up with curiosity.
“It wasn't a new discovery, but he brought his capacity for scorn to bear on it. It was immense. It ought to have withered this globe. I don't know how many minds he convinced. But my mind was very young then, and youth I suppose can be easily seduced—even by a negation. He was very ruthless, and yet he was not without pity. He dominated me without difficulty. A heartless man could not have done so. Even to fools he was not utterly merciless. He could be indignant, but he was too great for flouts and jeers. What he said was not meant for the crowd; it could not be; and I was flattered to find myself among the elect. They read his books, but I have heard his living word. It was irresistible. It was as if that mind were taking me into its confidence, giving me a special insight into its mastery of despair. Mistake, no doubt. There is something of my father in every man who lives long enough. But they don't say anything. They can't. They wouldn't know how, or perhaps, they wouldn't speak if they could. Man on this earth is an unforeseen accident which does not stand close investigation. However, that particular man died as quietly as a child goes to sleep. But, after listening to him, I could not take my soul down into the street to fight there. I started off to wander about, an independent spectator—if that is possible.”
“It wasn't a new discovery, but he unleashed his ability to scorn it. It was huge. It should have crushed this world. I don’t know how many people he convinced. But I was very young then, and I guess youth can be easily led astray—even by a denial. He was very ruthless, but he had moments of pity. He easily dominated me. A heartless person couldn't have done that. Even to fools, he wasn’t completely merciless. He could be indignant, but he was too great for mockery and insults. What he said wasn't meant for the masses; it couldn't be; and I felt special to find myself among the chosen few. They read his books, but I heard his living words. It was irresistible. It felt like that mind was confiding in me, giving me a unique perspective on its command over despair. A mistake, surely. There’s something of my father in every man who lives long enough. But they don’t say anything. They can’t. They wouldn’t know how, or maybe they just wouldn’t speak even if they could. Humanity on this earth is an unexpected accident that doesn’t hold up to close scrutiny. However, that particular man passed away as quietly as a child falling asleep. But after listening to him, I couldn’t just take my soul into the street to fight. I started wandering around, an independent spectator—if that’s even possible.”
For a long time the girl's grey eyes had been watching his face. She discovered that, addressing her, he was really talking to himself. Heyst looked up, caught sight of her as it were, and caught himself up, with a low laugh and a change of tone.
For a long time, the girl’s gray eyes had been observing his face. She realized that, when speaking to her, he was actually talking to himself. Heyst looked up, noticed her, and quickly corrected himself, letting out a soft laugh and changing his tone.
“All this does not tell you why I ever came here. Why, indeed? It's like prying into inscrutable mysteries which are not worth scrutinizing. A man drifts. The most successful men have drifted into their successes. I don't want to tell you that this is a success. You wouldn't believe me if I did. It isn't; neither is it the ruinous failure it looks. It proves nothing, unless perhaps some hidden weakness in my character—and even that is not certain.”
“All this doesn’t explain why I came here in the first place. Why is that? It’s like digging into confusing mysteries that aren’t worth the effort. People just go with the flow. The most successful people have stumbled into their success. I’m not saying this is a success. You wouldn’t believe me if I said it was. It isn’t; and it’s not the terrible failure it appears to be either. It doesn’t prove anything, except maybe some hidden flaw in my character—and even that’s not definite.”
He looked fixedly at her, and with such grave eyes that she felt obliged to smile faintly at him, since she did not understand what he meant. Her smile was reflected, still fainter, on his lips.
He stared intently at her, his eyes so serious that she felt she had to give him a faint smile, even though she didn't understand what he was trying to say. His smile, although still slight, mirrored hers.
“This does not advance you much in your inquiry,” he went on. “And in truth your question is unanswerable; but facts have a certain positive value, and I will tell you a fact. One day I met a cornered man. I use the word because it expresses the man's situation exactly, and because you just used it yourself. You know what that means?”
“This doesn’t help you much in your inquiry,” he continued. “And honestly, your question can’t be answered; but facts have a certain value, and I’ll share one with you. One day, I met a man who was trapped. I use that term because it perfectly describes the man’s situation, and because you just used it yourself. Do you know what that means?”
“What do you say?” she whispered, astounded. “A man!”
“What do you think?” she whispered, amazed. “A man!”
Heyst laughed at her wondering eyes.
Heyst laughed at her curious gaze.
“No! No! I mean in his own way.”
“No! No! I mean in his own way.”
“I knew very well it couldn't be anything like that,” she observed under her breath.
“I knew it couldn't be anything like that,” she muttered.
“I won't bother you with the story. It was a custom-house affair, strange as it may sound to you. He would have preferred to be killed outright—that is, to have his soul dispatched to another world, rather than to be robbed of his substance, his very insignificant substance, in this. I saw that he believed in another world because, being cornered, as I have told you, he went down on his knees and prayed. What do you think of that?”
"I won't trouble you with the details. It was a customs situation, strange as it may sound to you. He would have rather been killed right away—that is, to have his soul sent to another world, instead of being stripped of his possessions, his very insignificant possessions, in this way. I could tell he believed in another world because, when he was trapped, as I mentioned, he got down on his knees and prayed. What do you think about that?"
Heyst paused. She looked at him earnestly.
Heyst paused. She looked at him with sincerity.
“You didn't make fun of him for that?” she said.
"You didn't tease him about that?" she said.
Heyst made a brusque movement of protest
Heyst made a quick, dismissive gesture.
“My dear girl, I am not a ruffian,” he cried. Then, returning to his usual tone: “I didn't even have to conceal a smile. Somehow it didn't look a smiling matter. No, it was not funny; it was rather pathetic; he was so representative of all the past victims of the Great Joke. But it is by folly alone that the world moves, and so it is a respectable thing upon the whole. And besides, he was what one would call a good man. I don't mean especially because he had offered up a prayer. No! He was really a decent fellow, he was quite unfitted for this world, he was a failure, a good man cornered—a sight for the gods; for no decent mortal cares to look at that sort.” A thought seemed to occur to him. He turned his face to the girl. “And you, who have been cornered too—did you think of offering a prayer?”
“My dear girl, I’m not a thug,” he exclaimed. Then, shifting back to his usual tone: “I didn’t even have to hide a smile. Somehow, it didn’t seem like something to smile about. No, it wasn’t funny; it was actually kind of sad; he was so typical of all the past victims of the Great Joke. But the world revolves on folly alone, and in a way, that makes it respectable. And besides, he was what you’d call a good man. I don’t mean just because he offered a prayer. No! He was genuinely a decent guy, completely out of place in this world, a failure, a good man trapped—a spectacle for the gods; because no decent person wants to look at that kind of thing.” A thought seemed to strike him. He turned his face to the girl. “And you, who have also been trapped—did you think about offering a prayer?”
Neither her eyes nor a single one of her features moved the least bit. She only let fall the words:
Neither her eyes nor any of her features changed at all. She just said:
“I am not what they call a good girl.”
“I’m not what they would call a good girl.”
“That sounds evasive,” said Heyst after a short silence. “Well, the good fellow did pray and after he had confessed to it I was struck by the comicality of the situation. No, don't misunderstand me—I am not alluding to his act, of course. And even the idea of Eternity, Infinity, Omnipotence, being called upon to defeat the conspiracy of two miserable Portuguese half-castes did not move my mirth. From the point of view of the supplicant, the danger to be conjured was something like the end of the world, or worse. No! What captivated my fancy was that I, Axel Heyst, the most detached of creatures in this earthly captivity, the veriest tramp on this earth, an indifferent stroller going through the world's bustle—that I should have been there to step into the situation of an agent of Providence. I, a man of universal scorn and unbelief. . . .”
“That sounds dodgy,” Heyst said after a brief silence. “Well, the guy did pray, and after he admitted it, I found the whole situation kind of funny. No, don’t get me wrong—I’m not talking about his act, of course. And even the thought of Eternity, Infinity, and Omnipotence being called upon to deal with the plot of two pathetic half-Portuguese guys didn’t make me laugh. From the perspective of the person praying, the threat he was trying to deal with felt like the end of the world, or worse. No! What struck me as amusing was that I, Axel Heyst, the most detached person in this earthly existence, the biggest drifter on this planet, just an indifferent onlooker going through life’s chaos—that I should find myself in the role of a divine agent. I, a man full of disdain and doubt. . . .”
“You are putting it on,” she interrupted in her seductive voice, with a coaxing intonation.
"You’re exaggerating," she interrupted in her sultry voice, with a persuasive tone.
“No. I am not like that, born or fashioned, or both. I am not for nothing the son of my father, of that man in the painting. I am he, all but the genius. And there is even less in me than I make out, because the very scorn is falling away from me year after year. I have never been so amused as by that episode in which I was suddenly called to act such an incredible part. For a moment I enjoyed it greatly. It got him out of his corner, you know.”
“No. I’m not like that, whether it’s because I was born that way or made that way, or both. I’m not just the son of my father for no reason, the guy in the painting. I’m basically him, except for the talent. And there’s even less in me than I pretend, because the arrogance fades more every year. I’ve never been as entertained as I was during that moment when I was suddenly asked to play such an unbelievable role. For a while, I really enjoyed it. It got him out of his corner, you know.”
“You saved a man for fun—is that what you mean? Just for fun?”
“You saved a guy for kicks—is that what you mean? Just for kicks?”
“Why this tone of suspicion?” remonstrated Heyst. “I suppose the sight of this particular distress was disagreeable to me. What you call fun came afterwards, when it dawned on me that I was for him a walking, breathing, incarnate proof of the efficacy of prayer. I was a little fascinated by it—and then, could I have argued with him? You don't argue against such evidence, and besides it would have looked as if I had wanted to claim all the merit. Already his gratitude was simply frightful. Funny position, wasn't it? The boredom came later, when we lived together on board his ship. I had, in a moment of inadvertence, created for myself a tie. How to define it precisely I don't know. One gets attached in a way to people one has done something for. But is that friendship? I am not sure what it was. I only know that he who forms a tie is lost. The germ of corruption has entered into his soul.”
“Why this suspicious tone?” Heyst protested. “I guess seeing this particular suffering bothered me. What you call fun came later, when I realized that I was, for him, a living, breathing proof that prayer works. I found it a bit intriguing—and could I have argued with him? You can't dispute such proof, and besides, it would have seemed like I wanted to take all the credit. His gratitude was overwhelming. Strange situation, wasn’t it? The boredom set in later when we lived together on his ship. In a moment of carelessness, I had created a connection for myself. How to define it exactly, I don’t know. You get attached to people you’ve helped in some way. But is that friendship? I’m not sure what it was. All I know is that once you form a bond, you’re trapped. The seed of corruption has entered your soul.”
Heyst's tone was light, with the flavour of playfulness which seasoned all his speeches and seemed to be of the very essence of his thoughts. The girl he had come across, of whom he had possessed himself, to whose presence he was not yet accustomed, with whom he did not yet know how to live; that human being so near and still so strange, gave him a greater sense of his own reality than he had ever known in all his life.
Heyst's tone was casual, with a hint of playfulness that flavored all his talks and felt like the very essence of his thoughts. The girl he had met, whom he had taken for himself, whose presence he was still getting used to, and with whom he still didn't know how to navigate life; that person who was so close yet so unfamiliar, made him feel more aware of his own reality than he ever had in his entire life.
CHAPTER FOUR
With her knees drawn up, Lena rested her elbows on them and held her head in both her hands.
With her knees pulled up, Lena rested her elbows on them and held her head in her hands.
“Are you tired of sitting here?” Heyst asked.
“Are you tired of sitting here?” Heyst asked.
An almost imperceptible negative movement of the head was all the answer she made.
An almost invisible shake of her head was all the response she gave.
“Why are you looking so serious?” he pursued, and immediately thought that habitual seriousness, in the long run, was much more bearable than constant gaiety. “However, this expression suits you exceedingly,” he added, not diplomatically, but because, by the tendency of his taste, it was a true statement. “And as long as I can be certain that it is not boredom which gives you this severe air, I am willing to sit here and look at you till you are ready to go.”
“Why do you look so serious?” he asked, and he quickly realized that habitual seriousness was much easier to handle over time than constant cheerfulness. “But this expression really suits you,” he added, not to be diplomatic, but because he genuinely believed it. “And as long as I know it’s not boredom that’s making you look so serious, I’m happy to sit here and watch you until you’re ready to leave.”
And this was true. He was still under the fresh sortilege of their common life, the surprise of novelty, the flattered vanity of his possession of this woman; for a man must feel that, unless he has ceased to be masculine. Her eyes moved in his direction, rested on him, then returned to their stare into the deeper gloom at the foot of the straight tree-trunks, whose spreading crowns were slowly withdrawing their shade. The warm air stirred slightly about her motionless head. She would not look at him, from some obscure fear of betraying herself. She felt in her innermost depths an irresistible desire to give herself up to him more completely, by some act of absolute sacrifice. This was something of which he did not seem to have an idea. He was a strange being without needs. She felt his eyes fixed upon her; and as he kept silent, she said uneasily—for she didn't know what his silences might mean:
And this was true. He was still under the spell of their shared life, the excitement of something new, the flattering pride in having this woman; a man has to feel that way, unless he has stopped being masculine. Her eyes shifted toward him, lingered for a moment, then returned to staring into the deeper shadows at the base of the straight tree trunks, whose wide canopies were slowly retracting their shade. The warm air stirred slightly around her still head. She wouldn’t look at him, perhaps from some deep-seated fear of revealing herself. Deep down, she felt an irresistible urge to give herself to him more completely through some act of total sacrifice. This was something he didn’t seem to understand. He was a strange person with no apparent needs. She sensed his gaze on her; and as he remained silent, she said uneasily—because she didn’t know what his silences might mean:
“And so you lived with that friend—that good man?”
“And so you lived with that friend—that good guy?”
“Excellent fellow,” Heyst responded, with a readiness that she did not expect. “But it was a weakness on my part. I really didn't want to, only he wouldn't let me off, and I couldn't explain. He was the sort of man to whom you can't explain anything. He was extremely sensitive, and it would have been a tigerish thing to do to mangle his delicate feelings by the sort of plain speaking that would have been necessary. His mind was like a white-walled, pure chamber, furnished with, say, six straw-bottomed chairs, and he was always placing and displacing them in various combinations. But they were always the same chairs. He was extremely easy to live with; but then he got hold of this coal idea—or, rather, the idea got hold of him, it entered into that scantily furnished chamber of which I have just spoken, and sat on all the chairs. There was no dislodging it, you know! It was going to make his fortune, my fortune, everybody's fortune. In past years, in moments of doubt that will come to a man determined to remain free from absurdities of existence, I often asked myself, with a momentary dread, in what way would life try to get hold of me? And this was the way. He got it into his head that he could do nothing without me. And was I now, he asked me, to spurn and ruin him? Well, one morning—I wonder if he had gone down on his knees to pray that night!—one morning I gave in.”
“Great guy,” Heyst replied, with a sincerity that caught her off guard. “But it was a flaw on my part. I really didn’t want to, but he wouldn't let me off the hook, and I couldn't explain myself. He was the kind of person you just can't explain things to. He was really sensitive, and it would have been cruel to hurt his delicate feelings with the kind of straightforward talk that was needed. His mind was like a clean, white room, set up with, say, six straw chairs, and he was always rearranging them in different ways. But they were always the same chairs. He was very easy to live with; but then he got this idea about coal—or, more accurately, the idea got into his head, entered that sparsely furnished room I mentioned, and sat on all the chairs. There was no getting rid of it, you see! It was supposed to make him rich, make me rich, make everyone rich. In previous years, during moments of uncertainty that come to anyone trying to avoid life’s absurdities, I often asked myself, with a moment of fear, how life would try to get a hold of me. And this was how. He convinced himself that he couldn't do anything without me. And was I now, he asked, going to reject him and ruin him? Well, one morning—I wonder if he had knelt down to pray that night!—one morning I gave in.”
Heyst tugged violently at a tuft of dried grass, and cast it away from him with a nervous gesture.
Heyst violently yanked a clump of dried grass and tossed it away from him with a nervous motion.
“I gave in,” he repeated.
"I gave up," he repeated.
Looking towards him with a movement of her eyes only, the girl noticed the strong feeling on his face with that intense interest which his person awakened in her mind and in her heart. But it soon passed away, leaving only a moody expression.
Looking at him with just a glance, the girl saw the deep emotion on his face along with the intense interest his presence stirred in her mind and heart. But it faded quickly, leaving behind a pensive look.
“It's difficult to resist where nothing matters,” he observed. “And perhaps there is a grain of freakishness in my nature. It amused me to go about uttering silly, commonplace phrases. I was never so well thought of in the islands till I began to jabber commercial gibberish like the veriest idiot. Upon my word, I believe that I was actually respected for a time. I was as grave as an owl over it; I had to be loyal to the man. I have been, from first to last, completely, utterly loyal to the best of my ability. I thought he understood something about coal. And if I had been aware that he knew nothing of it, as in fact he didn't, well—I don't know what I could have done to stop him. In one way or another I should have had to be loyal. Truth, work, ambition, love itself, may be only counters in the lamentable or despicable game of life, but when one takes a hand one must play the game. No, the shade of Morrison needn't haunt me. What's the matter? I say, Lena, why are you staring like that? Do you feel ill?”
“It's hard to resist when nothing really matters,” he said. “And maybe there's a bit of oddity in my character. I found it amusing to go around saying silly, everyday phrases. I was never as well-regarded in the islands until I started talking nonsense like a complete fool. Honestly, I think I was actually respected for a while. I took it very seriously; I had to be loyal to the man. I have been completely, utterly loyal to the best of my ability from the beginning. I thought he knew something about coal. And if I had realized that he didn’t know anything about it, which he didn’t, well—I don’t know what I could have done to stop him. In one way or another, I would have had to be loyal. Truth, work, ambition, even love, might just be tokens in the sad or ridiculous game of life, but once you're in, you have to play the game. No, I shouldn’t let the memory of Morrison bother me. What’s wrong? I say, Lena, why are you looking at me like that? Are you feeling unwell?”
Heyst made as if to get on his feet. The girl extended her arm to arrest him, and he remained staring in a sitting posture, propped on one arm, observing her indefinable expression of anxiety, as if she were unable to draw breath.
Heyst pretended to get up. The girl reached out her arm to stop him, and he stayed sitting, leaning on one arm, watching her vague expression of worry, as if she couldn’t catch her breath.
“What has come to you?” he insisted, feeling strangely unwilling to move, to touch her.
“What’s wrong?” he pressed, feeling oddly hesitant to move or touch her.
“Nothing!” She swallowed painfully. “Of course it can't be. What name did you say? I didn't hear it properly.”
“Nothing!” She swallowed hard. “Of course it can't be. What name did you say? I didn't catch it.”
“Name?” repeated Heyst dazedly. “I only mentioned Morrison. It's the name of that man of whom I've been speaking. What of it?”
“Name?” Heyst repeated, feeling a bit out of it. “I just mentioned Morrison. That’s the guy I’ve been talking about. What about it?”
“And you mean to say that he was your friend?”
“And you’re saying that he was your friend?”
“You have heard enough to judge for yourself. You know as much of our connection as I know myself. The people in this part of the world went by appearances, and called us friends, as far as I can remember. Appearances—what more, what better can you ask for? In fact you can't have better. You can't have anything else.”
“You've heard enough to make your own decision. You know as much about our relationship as I do. The people around here based their opinions on looks and referred to us as friends, as far as I can recall. Looks—what else, what more could you want? Honestly, you can't want anything better. You can't have anything else.”
“You are trying to confuse me with your talk,” she cried. “You can't make fun of this.”
“You're trying to confuse me with your words,” she shouted. “You can't joke about this.”
“Can't? Well, no I can't. It's a pity. Perhaps it would have been the best way,” said Heyst, in a tone which for him could be called gloomy. “Unless one could forget the silly business altogether.” His faint playfulness of manner and speech returned, like a habit one has schooled oneself into, even before his forehead had cleared completely. “But why are you looking so hard at me? Oh, I don't object, and I shall try not to flinch. Your eyes—”
“Can't? Well, no, I can't. That's too bad. Maybe it would have been the best way,” said Heyst, in what could be considered a gloomy tone for him. “Unless one could just forget the whole silly thing.” His slight playfulness in behavior and speech came back, like a habit he'd trained himself to have, even before his forehead was fully relaxed. “But why are you staring at me so intently? Oh, I don't mind, and I’ll try not to flinch. Your eyes—”
He was looking straight into them, and as a matter of fact had forgotten all about the late Morrison at that moment.
He was looking right at them, and in fact, he had completely forgotten about the late Morrison at that moment.
“No,” he exclaimed suddenly. “What an impenetrable girl you are Lena, with those grey eyes of yours! Windows of the soul, as some poet has said. The fellow must have been a glazier by vocation. Well, nature has provided excellently for the shyness of your soul.”
“No,” he said suddenly. “What an inscrutable girl you are, Lena, with those gray eyes of yours! Windows to the soul, as some poet put it. That guy must have been a glazier by trade. Well, nature has done a great job of matching your shyness.”
When he ceased speaking, the girl came to herself with a catch of her breath. He heard her voice, the varied charm of which he thought he knew so well, saying with an unfamiliar intonation:
When he stopped talking, the girl snapped back to reality with a sharp intake of breath. He heard her voice, which he thought he recognized so well, saying with a surprising tone:
“And that partner of yours is dead?”
"Is your partner dead?"
“Morrison? Oh, yes, as I've told you, he—”
“Morrison? Oh, yeah, as I mentioned before, he—”
“You never told me.”
"You never told me."
“Didn't I? I thought I did; or, rather, I thought you must know. It seems impossible that anybody with whom I speak should not know that Morrison is dead.”
“Didn’t I? I thought I did; or, actually, I figured you would know. It seems impossible that anyone I talk to wouldn’t know that Morrison is dead.”
She lowered her eyelids, and Heyst was startled by something like an expression of horror on her face.
She lowered her eyelids, and Heyst was taken aback by what seemed like an expression of horror on her face.
“Morrison!” she whispered in an appalled tone. “Morrison!” Her head drooped. Unable to see her features, Heyst could tell from her voice that for some reason or other she was profoundly moved by the syllables of that unromantic name. A thought flashed through his head—could she have known Morrison? But the mere difference of their origins made it wildly improbable.
“Morrison!” she whispered in a shocked tone. “Morrison!” Her head dropped. Unable to see her face, Heyst could tell from her voice that, for some reason, she was deeply affected by the sound of that unromantic name. A thought crossed his mind—could she have known Morrison? But the mere difference in their backgrounds made it highly unlikely.
“This is very extraordinary!” he said. “Have you ever heard the name before?”
“This is really something special!” he said. “Have you ever heard that name before?”
Her head moved quickly several times in tiny affirmative nods, as if she could not trust herself to speak, or even to look at him. She was biting her lower lip.
Her head moved quickly in small nods, as if she couldn't trust herself to speak or even to look at him. She was biting her lower lip.
“Did you ever know anybody of that name?” he asked.
“Do you know anyone by that name?” he asked.
The girl answered by a negative sign; and then at last she spoke, jerkily, as if forcing herself against some doubt or fear. She had heard of that very man, she told Heyst.
The girl shook her head in response, and then finally she spoke, her words coming out in a hesitant manner, as if she were pushing through some doubt or fear. She had heard of that very man, she told Heyst.
“Impossible!” he said positively. “You are mistaken. You couldn't have heard of him, it's—”
“Not a chance!” he said confidently. “You’re wrong. You couldn’t have heard of him, it's—”
He stopped short, with the thought that to talk like this was perfectly useless; that one doesn't argue against thin air.
He suddenly stopped, realizing that talking like this was completely pointless; you can't argue with nothing.
“But I did hear of him; only I didn't know then, I couldn't guess, that it was your partner they were talking about.”
"But I heard about him; I just didn't know at that time, I couldn't guess, that they were talking about your partner."
“Talking about my partner?” repeated Heyst slowly.
“Talking about my partner?” Heyst repeated slowly.
“No.” Her mind seemed almost as bewildered, as full of incredulity, as his. “No. They were talking of you really; only I didn't know it.”
“No.” Her mind felt just as confused and filled with disbelief as his. “No. They were actually talking about you; I just didn’t realize it.”
“Who were they?” Heyst raised his voice. “Who was talking of me? Talking where?”
“Who were they?” Heyst raised his voice. “Who was talking about me? Talking where?”
With the first question he had lifted himself from his reclining position; at the last he was on his knees before her, their heads on a level.
With the first question, he pushed himself up from his reclining position; by the end, he was on his knees in front of her, their heads at the same level.
“Why, in that town, in that hotel. Where else could it have been?” she said.
“Why, in that town, in that hotel. Where else could it have been?” she said.
The idea of being talked about was always novel to Heyst's simplified conception of himself. For a moment he was as much surprised as if he had believed himself to be a mere gliding shadow among men. Besides, he had in him a half-unconscious notion that he was above the level of island gossip.
The idea of people talking about him was always new to Heyst's simple view of himself. For a moment, he was just as surprised as if he thought he was just a passing shadow among others. Also, he had a somewhat unconscious belief that he was above island gossip.
“But you said first that it was of Morrison they talked,” he remarked to the girl, sinking on his heels, and no longer much interested. “Strange that you should have the opportunity to hear any talk at all! I was rather under the impression that you never saw anybody belonging to the town except from the platform.”
“But you first said they were talking about Morrison,” he said to the girl, sitting back on his heels and losing interest. “It’s strange that you had the chance to hear any conversation at all! I thought you never saw anyone from the town except from the platform.”
“You forget that I was not living with the other girls,” she said. “After meals they used to go back to the Pavilion, but I had to stay in the hotel and do my sewing, or what not, in the room where they talked.”
“You forget that I wasn't living with the other girls,” she said. “After meals, they would go back to the Pavilion, but I had to stay in the hotel and do my sewing or whatever in the room where they chatted.”
“I didn't think of that. By the by, you never told me who they were.”
“I didn't think about that. By the way, you never told me who they were.”
“Why, that horrible red-faced beast,” she said, with all the energy of disgust which the mere thought of the hotel-keeper provoked in her.
“Ugh, that terrible red-faced beast,” she said, with all the energy of disgust that the mere thought of the hotel-keeper brought up in her.
“Oh, Schomberg!” Heyst murmured carelessly.
“Oh, Schomberg!” Heyst said casually.
“He talked to the boss—to Zangiacomo, I mean. I had to sit there. That devil-woman sometimes wouldn't let me go away. I mean Mrs. Zangiacomo.”
“He talked to the boss—Zangiacomo, I mean. I had to sit there. That devil-woman sometimes wouldn’t let me leave. I mean Mrs. Zangiacomo.”
“I guessed,” murmured Heyst. “She liked to torment you in a variety of ways. But it is really strange that the hotel-keeper should talk of Morrison to Zangiacomo. As far as I can remember he saw very little of Morrison professionally. He knew many others much better.”
“I figured,” Heyst murmured. “She enjoyed messing with you in different ways. But it’s really odd that the hotel owner would mention Morrison to Zangiacomo. As far as I can recall, he barely interacted with Morrison professionally. He was much more familiar with many others.”
The girl shuddered slightly.
The girl shivered a bit.
“That was the only name I ever overheard. I would get as far away from them as I could, to the other end of the room, but when that beast started shouting I could not help hearing. I wish I had never heard anything. If I had got up and gone out of the room I don't suppose the woman would have killed me for it; but she would have rowed me in a nasty way. She would have threatened me and called me names. That sort, when they know you are helpless, there's nothing to stop them. I don't know how it is, but bad people, real bad people that you can see are bad, they get over me somehow. It's the way they set about downing one. I am afraid of wickedness.”
"That was the only name I ever heard. I would get as far away from them as I could, to the other end of the room, but when that beast started shouting, I couldn't help but listen. I wish I had never heard anything. If I had just gotten up and left the room, I don't think the woman would have killed me for it; but she would have yelled at me in a mean way. People like that, when they know you're vulnerable, there's nothing to stop them. I don't know why, but truly bad people, the kind you can easily see are bad, seem to have an effect on me. It's the way they go about putting you down. I'm afraid of wickedness."
Heyst watched the changing expressions of her face. He encouraged her, profoundly sympathetic, a little amused.
Heyst observed the shifting expressions on her face. He supported her, feeling deeply sympathetic and somewhat amused.
“I quite understand. You needn't apologize for your great delicacy in the perception of inhuman evil. I am a little like you.”
“I totally get it. You don't need to apologize for being so sensitive to inhuman evil. I'm a bit like you.”
“I am not very plucky,” she said.
“I’m not very brave,” she said.
“Well! I don't know myself what I would do, what countenance I would have before a creature which would strike me as being evil incarnate. Don't you be ashamed!”
“Well! I honestly don't know what I would do or what expression I would have in front of a being that seems pure evil. Don't you feel ashamed!”
She sighed, looked up with her pale, candid gaze and a timid expression on her face, and murmured:
She sighed, looked up with her pale, sincere eyes and a shy expression on her face, and whispered:
“You don't seem to want to know what he was saying.”
“You don’t seem to want to know what he was saying.”
“About poor Morrison? It couldn't have been anything bad, for the poor fellow was innocence itself. And then, you know, he is dead, and nothing can possibly matter to him now.”
“About poor Morrison? It couldn't have been anything bad, because the poor guy was pure innocence. And then, you know, he’s dead, and nothing can possibly matter to him now.”
“But I tell you that it was of you he was talking!” she cried.
“But I’m telling you that he was talking about you!” she exclaimed.
“He was saying that Morrison's partner first got all there was to get out of him, and then, and then—well, as good as murdered him—sent him out to die somewhere!”
“He was saying that Morrison's partner got everything he could out of him, and then, well, basically murdered him—sent him out to die somewhere!”
“You believe that of me?” said Heyst, after a moment of perfect silence.
“You really think that about me?” Heyst said, after a moment of complete silence.
“I didn't know it had anything to do with you. Schomberg was talking of some Swede. How was I to know? It was only when you began telling me about how you came here—”
“I didn't realize it had anything to do with you. Schomberg was mentioning some Swede. How was I supposed to know? It was only when you started explaining how you got here—”
“And now you have my version.” Heyst forced himself to speak quietly. “So that's how the business looked from outside!” he muttered.
“And now you have my version.” Heyst made an effort to speak softly. “So that's how the business appeared from the outside!” he murmured.
“I remember him saying that everybody in these parts knew the story,” the girl added breathlessly.
“I remember him saying that everyone around here knew the story,” the girl added breathlessly.
“Strange that it should hurt me!” mused Heyst to himself; “yet it does. I seem to be as much of a fool as those everybodies who know the story and no doubt believe it. Can you remember any more?” he addressed the girl in a grimly polite tone. “I've often heard of the moral advantages of seeing oneself as others see one. Let us investigate further. Can't you recall something else that everybody knows?”
“It's weird that this hurts me!” Heyst thought to himself; “but it does. I guess I'm just as much of a fool as everyone else who knows the story and probably believes it. Can you remember anything more?” he asked the girl in a somewhat stiff but polite way. “I've heard a lot about the benefits of seeing yourself through someone else's eyes. Let's dig deeper. Can you think of anything else everyone knows?”
“Oh! Don't laugh!” she cried.
“Oh! Don't laugh!” she exclaimed.
“Did I laugh? I assure you I was not aware of it. I won't ask you whether you believe the hotel-keeper's version. Surely you must know the value of human judgement!”
“Did I laugh? I promise you I didn't even realize it. I won’t ask you if you believe the hotel owner’s version. You must understand the importance of human judgment!”
She unclasped her hands, moved them slightly, and twined her fingers as before. Protest? Assent? Was there to be nothing more? He was relieved when she spoke in that warm and wonderful voice which in itself comforted and fascinated one's heart, which made her lovable.
She unclasped her hands, moved them a bit, and intertwined her fingers like before. Protest? Agreement? Was that all there was? He felt relieved when she spoke in that warm and wonderful voice that, on its own, comforted and fascinated the heart, making her so lovable.
“I heard this before you and I ever spoke to each other. It went out of my memory afterwards. Everything went out of my memory then; and I was glad of it. It was a fresh start for me, with you—and you know it. I wish I had forgotten who I was—that would have been best; and I very nearly did forget.”
“I heard this before you and I ever talked. It slipped my mind afterwards. Everything slipped my mind back then; and I was happy about it. It was a fresh start for me, with you—and you know that. I wish I had forgotten who I was—that would have been the best; and I almost did forget.”
He was moved by the vibrating quality of the last words. She seemed to be talking low of some wonderful enchantment, in mysterious terms of special significance. He thought that if she only could talk to him in some unknown tongue, she would enslave him altogether by the sheer beauty of the sound, suggesting infinite depths of wisdom and feeling.
He was touched by the resonant nature of her final words. It felt like she was speaking softly about some amazing magic, using mysterious language that had a unique meaning. He thought that if she could just communicate with him in some unfamiliar language, she would completely captivate him with the beauty of the sound, hinting at endless layers of wisdom and emotion.
“But,” she went on, “the name stuck in my head, it seems; and when you mentioned it—”
“But,” she continued, “that name stayed in my mind, it seems; and when you brought it up—”
“It broke the spell,” muttered Heyst in angry disappointment as if he had been deceived in some hope.
“It broke the spell,” Heyst muttered angrily, feeling disappointed as if he had been misled by some hope.
The girl, from her position a little above him, surveyed with still eyes the abstracted silence of the man on whom she now depended with a completeness of which she had not been vividly conscious before, because, till then, she had never felt herself swinging between the abysses of earth and heaven in the hollow of his arm. What if he should grow weary of the burden?
The girl, from her spot slightly above him, looked on with steady eyes at the deep silence of the man she now relied on completely, a realization she hadn’t fully grasped before. Until now, she had never experienced the feeling of swinging between the depths of earth and the heights of heaven while nestled in his arm. What if he got tired of the weight?
“And, moreover, nobody had ever believed that tale!”
“And, besides, no one had ever believed that story!”
Heyst came out with an abrupt burst of sound which made her open her steady eyes wider, with an effect of immense surprise. It was a purely mechanical effect, because she was neither surprised nor puzzled. In fact, she could understand him better then than at any moment since she first set eyes on him.
Heyst suddenly burst out with a loud sound that made her widen her steady eyes in shock. It was just a mechanical reaction because she felt neither surprised nor confused. In fact, she understood him better in that moment than she had at any time since she first saw him.
He laughed scornfully.
He laughed mockingly.
“What am I thinking of?” he cried. “As if it could matter to me what anybody had ever said or believed, from the beginning of the world till the crack of doom!”
“What am I even thinking?” he shouted. “Like it would matter to me what anyone has ever said or believed, from the start of time until the end of days!”
“I never heard you laugh till today,” she observed. “This is the second time!”
“I’ve never heard you laugh until today,” she said. “This is the second time!”
He scrambled to his feet and towered above her.
He got up quickly and loomed over her.
“That's because, when one's heart has been broken into in the way you have broken into mine, all sorts of weaknesses are free to enter—shame, anger, stupid indignation, stupid fears—stupid laughter, too. I wonder what interpretation you are putting on it?”
“That's because when someone breaks your heart like you broke mine, all kinds of weaknesses rush in—shame, anger, pointless indignation, silly fears— even silly laughter. I’m curious about how you see it?”
“It wasn't gay, certainly,” she said. “But why are you angry with me? Are you sorry you took me away from those beasts? I told you who I was. You could see it.”
“It definitely wasn’t gay,” she said. “But why are you mad at me? Are you regretting taking me away from those animals? I told you who I was. You could see it.”
“Heavens!” he muttered. He had regained his command of himself. “I assure you I could see much more than you could tell me. I could see quite a lot that you don't even suspect yet, but you can't be seen quite through.”
“Heavens!” he muttered. He had regained his composure. “I assure you I could see so much more than you could tell me. I could see a lot that you don't even realize yet, but you can’t be completely seen through.”
He sank to the ground by her side and took her hand. She asked gently:
He knelt down next to her and took her hand. She asked softly:
“What more do you want from me?”
“What else do you want from me?”
He made no sound for a time.
He was quiet for a while.
“The impossible, I suppose,” he said very low, as one makes a confidence, and pressing the hand he grasped.
“The impossible, I guess,” he said softly, as if sharing a secret, and squeezing the hand he was holding.
It did not return the pressure. He shook his head as if to drive away the thought of this, and added in a louder, light tone:
It didn't reciprocate the pressure. He shook his head, trying to push that thought away, and added in a louder, lighter tone:
“Nothing less. And it isn't because I think little of what I've got already. Oh, no! It is because I think so much of this possession of mine that I can't have it complete enough. I know it's unreasonable. You can't hold back anything—now.”
“Nothing less. And it’s not that I undervalue what I already have. Oh, no! It’s because I value this possession of mine so highly that I can’t have it complete enough. I know it’s unreasonable. You can’t hold back anything—now.”
“Indeed I couldn't,” she whispered, letting her hand lie passive in his tight grasp. “I only wish I could give you something more, or better, or whatever it is you want.”
“Honestly, I couldn't,” she whispered, letting her hand rest limply in his tight grip. “I just wish I could give you something more, or better, or whatever it is you’re looking for.”
He was touched by the sincere accent of these simple words.
He was moved by the genuine tone of these simple words.
“I tell you what you can do—you can tell me whether you would have gone with me like this if you had known of whom that abominable idiot of a hotel-keeper was speaking. A murderer—no less!”
“I'll tell you what you can do—you can let me know if you would have come with me like this if you had known who that awful idiot of a hotel-keeper was talking about. A murderer—no less!”
“But I didn't know you at all then,” she cried. “And I had the sense to understand what he was saying. It wasn't murder, really. I never thought it was.”
“But I didn't know you at all back then,” she exclaimed. “And I had the awareness to understand what he meant. It wasn't actually murder. I never believed it was.”
“What made him invent such an atrocity?” Heyst exclaimed. “He seems a stupid animal. He is stupid. How did he manage to hatch that pretty tale? Have I a particularly vile countenance? Is black selfishness written all over my face? Or is that sort of thing so universally human that it might be said of anybody?”
“What made him come up with such a terrible thing?” Heyst exclaimed. “He seems like a dumb animal. He is dumb. How did he come up with that nice story? Do I have a particularly nasty face? Is black selfishness written all over my face? Or is that kind of thing so universally human that it could be said of anyone?”
“It wasn't murder,” she insisted earnestly.
“It wasn’t murder,” she insisted sincerely.
“I know. I understand. It was worse. As to killing a man, which would be a comparatively decent thing to do, well—I have never done that.”
“I know. I get it. It was worse. As for killing a man, which would be a relatively decent thing to do, well—I’ve never done that.”
“Why should you do it?” she asked in a frightened voice.
“Why should you do it?” she asked, her voice trembling with fear.
“My dear girl, you don't know the sort of life I have been leading in unexplored countries, in the wilds; it's difficult to give you an idea. There are men who haven't been in such tight places as I have found myself in who have had to—to shed blood, as the saying is. Even the wilds hold prizes which tempt some people; but I had no schemes, no plans—and not even great firmness of mind to make me unduly obstinate. I was simply moving on, while the others, perhaps, were going somewhere. An indifference as to roads and purposes makes one meeker, as it were. And I may say truly, too, that I never did care, I won't say for life—I had scorned what people call by that name from the first—but for being alive. I don't know if that is what men call courage, but I doubt it very much.”
"My dear girl, you have no idea what kind of life I've been living in unknown countries, in the wilderness; it's hard to explain. There are men who haven't faced the tight spots I've found myself in who have had to—well, you know—shed blood, as the saying goes. Even the wild has its temptations that attract some people; but I had no schemes, no plans—and not even enough determination to be stubborn about it. I was just moving forward, while others were maybe headed somewhere specific. Not caring about paths and goals makes a person more humble, so to speak. And I can honestly say that I never cared, I won't say for life—I dismissed what people refer to by that name right from the start—but for simply being alive. I’m not sure if that’s what people call courage, but I really doubt it."
“You! You have no courage?” she protested.
“You! You don’t have any courage?” she protested.
“I really don't know. Not the sort that always itches for a weapon, for I have never been anxious to use one in the quarrels that a man gets into in the most innocent way sometimes. The differences for which men murder each other are, like everything else they do, the most contemptible, the most pitiful things to look back upon. No, I've never killed a man or loved a woman—not even in my thoughts, not even in my dreams.”
“I honestly don’t know. Not the type who constantly craves a weapon, because I’ve never been eager to use one in the conflicts that a man can find himself in quite innocently sometimes. The reasons men kill each other are, like everything else they do, the most disgraceful and the saddest things to reflect on. No, I’ve never killed a man or loved a woman—not even in my thoughts, not even in my dreams.”
He raised her hand to his lips, and let them rest on it for a space, during which she moved a little closer to him. After the lingering kiss he did not relinquish his hold.
He brought her hand to his lips and gently held it there for a moment, during which she leaned a bit closer to him. After the lingering kiss, he didn't let go.
“To slay, to love—the greatest enterprises of life upon a man! And I have no experience of either. You must forgive me anything that may have appeared to you awkward in my behaviour, inexpressive in my speeches, untimely in my silences.”
“To kill, to love—the most important pursuits in life for a man! And I have no experience with either. Please forgive me for anything that may have seemed awkward in my behavior, lacking in my speech, or inappropriate in my silences.”
He moved uneasily, a little disappointed by her attitude, but indulgent to it, and feeling, in this moment of perfect quietness, that in holding her surrendered hand he had found a closer communion than they had ever achieved before. But even then there still lingered in him a sense of incompleteness not altogether overcome—which, it seemed, nothing ever would overcome—the fatal imperfection of all the gifts of life, which makes of them a delusion and a snare.
He shifted uncomfortably, somewhat let down by her attitude but accepting of it, and in this moment of perfect stillness, he felt that by holding her surrendered hand, he had discovered a deeper connection than they had ever reached before. Yet even then, he still felt a sense of incompleteness that never truly went away—like there was nothing that could ever fill it—this inevitable flaw in all of life's offerings, which turns them into an illusion and a trap.
All of a sudden he squeezed her hand angrily. His delicately playful equanimity, the product of kindness and scorn, had perished with the loss of his bitter liberty.
Out of nowhere, he squeezed her hand in frustration. His once gently playful composure, a mix of kindness and disdain, had vanished with the loss of his painful freedom.
“Not murder, you say! I should think not. But when you led me to talk just now, when the name turned up, when you understood that it was of me that these things had been said, you showed a strange emotion. I could see it.”
“Not murder, you say! I would hope not. But when you got me to talk just now, when the name came up, when you realized that it was me they were talking about, you reacted in a strange way. I noticed it.”
“I was a bit startled,” she said.
“I was a little surprised,” she said.
“At the baseness of my conduct?” he asked.
“At the lowest point of my behavior?” he asked.
“I wouldn't judge you, not for anything.”
"I wouldn't judge you, not for anything."
“Really?”
"Seriously?"
“It would be as if I dared to judge everything that there is.” With her other hand she made a gesture that seemed to embrace in one movement the earth and the heaven. “I wouldn't do such a thing.”
“It would be like I was trying to judge everything that exists.” With her other hand, she made a gesture that seemed to encompass both the earth and the sky in one motion. “I wouldn't do that.”
Then came a silence, broken at last by Heyst:
Then there was a silence, finally broken by Heyst:
“I! I! do a deadly wrong to my poor Morrison!” he cried. “I, who could not bear to hurt his feelings. I, who respected his very madness! Yes, this madness, the wreck of which you can see lying about the jetty of Diamond Bay. What else could I do? He insisted on regarding me as his saviour; he was always restraining the eternal obligation on the tip of his tongue, till I was burning with shame at his gratitude. What could I do? He was going to repay me with this infernal coal, and I had to join him as one joins a child's game in a nursery. One would no more have thought of humiliating him than one would think of humiliating a child. What's the use of talking of all this! Of course, the people here could not understand the truth of our relation to each other. But what business of theirs was it? Kill old Morrison! Well, it is less criminal, less base—I am not saying it is less difficult—to kill a man than to cheat him in that way. You understand that?”
“I! I! am doing a terrible wrong to my poor Morrison!” he shouted. “I, who couldn’t stand to hurt his feelings. I, who respected his very insanity! Yes, this madness, the remnants of which you can see scattered around the jetty at Diamond Bay. What else could I do? He insisted on seeing me as his savior; he was always holding back the endless debt on the tip of his tongue, making me burn with shame at his gratitude. What could I do? He was going to repay me with this awful coal, and I had to join him like a child joins a game in a nursery. You wouldn't think of humiliating him any more than you'd think of humiliating a child. What's the point of talking about all this! Of course, the people here couldn’t grasp the truth of our relationship. But what concern is that of theirs? Kill poor old Morrison! Well, it’s less criminal, less low—I’m not saying it’s less difficult—to kill a man than to cheat him like this. Do you understand that?”
She nodded slightly, but more than once and with evident conviction. His eyes rested on her, inquisitive, ready for tenderness.
She nodded a little, but not just once, and with clear conviction. His eyes were on her, curious, waiting for tenderness.
“But it was neither one nor the other,” he went on. “Then, why your emotion? All you confess is that you wouldn't judge me.”
“But it was neither one nor the other,” he continued. “Then why are you feeling this way? All you’re admitting is that you wouldn’t judge me.”
She turned upon him her veiled, unseeing grey eyes in which nothing of her wonder could be read.
She looked at him with her hidden, unseeing gray eyes, where none of her amazement could be deciphered.
“I said I couldn't,” she whispered.
“I said I couldn't,” she whispered.
“But you thought that there was no smoke without fire!” the playfulness of tone hardly concealed his irritation. “What power there must be in words, only imperfectly heard—for you did not listen with particular care, did you? What were they? What evil effort of invention drove them into that idiot's mouth out of his lying throat? If you were to try to remember, they would perhaps convince me, too.”
“But you thought there was no smoke without fire!” The playful tone barely hid his irritation. “What power words must have, even when they're only partially heard—because you weren't really paying attention, were you? What were they? What twisted creativity pushed those words into that idiot's mouth from his lying throat? If you tried to remember, maybe you'd convince me too.”
“I didn't listen,” she protested. “What was it to me what they said of anybody? He was saying that there never were such loving friends to look at as you two; then, when you got all you wanted out of him and got thoroughly tired of him, too, you kicked him out to go home and die.”
“I didn't listen,” she argued. “What did it matter to me what they thought of anyone? He was saying there were no two friends as loving as you two; then, once you got everything you wanted from him and got completely tired of him, you pushed him away to go home and die.”
Indignation, with an undercurrent of some other feeling, rang in these quoted words, uttered in her pure and enchanting voice. She ceased abruptly and lowered her long, dark lashes, as if mortally weary, sick at heart.
Anger, mixed with a hint of something else, echoed in these quoted words spoken in her clear and captivating voice. She stopped suddenly and lowered her long, dark eyelashes, as if completely exhausted, feeling heavy-hearted.
“Of course, why shouldn't you get tired of that or any other—company? You aren't like anyone else, and—and the thought of it made me unhappy suddenly; but indeed, I did not believe anything bad of you. I—”
“Of course, why wouldn't you get tired of that or any other company? You're not like anyone else, and the thought of it suddenly made me unhappy; but honestly, I didn't think badly of you. I—”
A brusque movement of his arm, flinging her hand away, stopped her short. Heyst had again lost control of himself. He would have shouted, if shouting had been in his character.
A sudden movement of his arm pushed her hand away, catching her off guard. Heyst had once again lost his composure. He would have yelled, if yelling had been part of his personality.
“No, this earth must be the appointed hatching planet of calumny enough to furnish the whole universe. I feel a disgust at my own person, as if I had tumbled into some filthy hole. Pah! And you—all you can say is that you won't judge me; that you—”
“No, this earth must be the chosen breeding ground for enough slander to fill the whole universe. I feel disgusted with myself, like I’ve fallen into some filthy pit. Ugh! And you—all you can say is that you won’t judge me; that you—”
She raised her head at this attack, though indeed he had not turned to her.
She lifted her head at this attack, although he hadn’t turned to face her.
“I don't believe anything bad of you,” she repeated. “I couldn't.”
“I don’t think badly of you,” she repeated. “I couldn’t.”
He made a gesture as if to say:
He gestured as if to say:
“That's sufficient.”
"That's enough."
In his soul and in his body he experienced a nervous reaction from tenderness. All at once, without transition, he detested her. But only for a moment. He remembered that she was pretty, and, more, that she had a special grace in the intimacy of life. She had the secret of individuality which excites—and escapes.
In his soul and in his body, he felt a nervous reaction from tenderness. Suddenly, without warning, he hated her. But it was just for a moment. He recalled that she was beautiful and, more importantly, that she had a unique charm in everyday life. She possessed the secret of individuality that both captivates—and eludes.
He jumped up and began to walk to and fro. Presently his hidden fury fell into dust within him, like a crazy structure, leaving behind emptiness, desolation, regret. His resentment was not against the girl, but against life itself—that commonest of snares, in which he felt himself caught, seeing clearly the plot of plots and unconsoled by the lucidity of his mind.
He jumped up and started to pace back and forth. Soon, his hidden anger crumbled inside him, like a fragile building, leaving behind emptiness, sadness, and regret. His resentment wasn't aimed at the girl, but at life itself— that most ordinary of traps, in which he felt trapped, clearly seeing the grand scheme of things and feeling no comfort from the clarity of his thoughts.
He swerved and, stepping up to her, sank to the ground by her side. Before she could make a movement or even turn her head his way, he took her in his arms and kissed her lips. He tasted on them the bitterness of a tear fallen there. He had never seen her cry. It was like another appeal to his tenderness—a new seduction. The girl glanced round, moved suddenly away, and averted her face. With her hand she signed imperiously to him to leave her alone—a command which Heyst did not obey.
He swerved and, stepping up to her, dropped down beside her. Before she could move or even turn her head his way, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips. He sensed the bitterness of a tear that had fallen there. He had never seen her cry before. It felt like another plea for his tenderness—a new temptation. The girl glanced around, suddenly moved away, and turned her face. With her hand, she signaled imperiously for him to leave her alone—a command that Heyst did not follow.
CHAPTER FIVE
When she opened her eyes at last and sat up, Heyst scrambled quickly to his feet and went to pick up her cork helmet, which had rolled a little way off. Meanwhile she busied herself in doing up her hair, plaited on the top of her head in two heavy, dark tresses, which had come loose. He tendered her the helmet in silence, and waited as if unwilling to hear the sound of his own voice.
When she finally opened her eyes and sat up, Heyst quickly got to his feet and went to pick up her cork helmet, which had rolled a bit away. Meanwhile, she focused on fixing her hair, braided on top of her head in two thick, dark strands that had come undone. He silently offered her the helmet and waited as if he didn’t want to hear the sound of his own voice.
“We had better go down now,” he suggested in a low tone.
“We should head down now,” he suggested quietly.
He extended his hand to help her up. He had the intention to smile, but abandoned it at the nearer sight of her still face, in which was depicted the infinite lassitude of her soul. On their way to regain the forest path they had to pass through the spot from which the view of the sea could be obtained. The flaming abyss of emptiness, the liquid, undulating glare, the tragic brutality of the light, made her long for the friendly night, with its stars stilled by an austere spell; for the velvety dark sky and the mysterious great shadow of the sea, conveying peace to the day-weary heart. She put her hand to her eyes. Behind her back Heyst spoke gently.
He reached out his hand to help her up. He meant to smile, but he dropped the idea when he saw her still face, which showed the deep exhaustion of her spirit. As they walked to get back to the forest path, they had to pass by the spot where they could see the sea. The intense emptiness, the shimmering, rolling light, the harsh reality of the brightness made her wish for the comforting night, with its stars quieted by a solemn charm; for the smooth dark sky and the mysterious wide shadow of the sea, which brought peace to her tired heart. She brought her hand to her eyes. Behind her, Heyst spoke softly.
“Let us get on, Lena.”
“Let’s go, Lena.”
She walked ahead in silence. Heyst remarked that they had never been out before during the hottest hours. It would do her no good, he feared. This solicitude pleased and soothed her. She felt more and more like herself—a poor London girl playing in an orchestra, and snatched out from the humiliations, the squalid dangers of a miserable existence, by a man like whom there was not, there could not be, another in this world. She felt this with elation, with uneasiness, with an intimate pride—and with a peculiar sinking of the heart.
She walked ahead in silence. Heyst noted that they had never been out before during the hottest hours. He worried it wouldn't do her any good. This concern made her feel pleased and comforted. She started to feel more like herself—a poor girl from London playing in an orchestra, rescued from the humiliations and grim dangers of a miserable life by a man unlike any other in this world. She felt this with excitement, anxiety, an intimate sense of pride—and with a strange sinking feeling in her heart.
“I am not easily knocked out by any such thing as heat,” she said decisively.
“I don't get fazed by things like heat,” she said confidently.
“Yes, but I don't forget that you're not a tropical bird.”
“Yes, but I won't forget that you're not a tropical bird.”
“You weren't born in these parts, either,” she returned.
"You weren't born around here, either," she replied.
“No, and perhaps I haven't even your physique. I am a transplanted being. Transplanted! I ought to call myself uprooted—an unnatural state of existence; but a man is supposed to stand anything.”
“No, and maybe I don’t even have your build. I’m a changed person. Changed! I should say I’m uprooted—an unnatural state of living; but a man is expected to handle anything.”
She looked back at him and received a smile. He told her to keep in the shelter of the forest path, which was very still and close, full of heat if free from glare. Now and then they had glimpses of the company's old clearing blazing with light, in which the black stumps of trees stood charred, without shadows, miserable and sinister. They crossed the open in a direct line for the bungalow. On the veranda they fancied they had a glimpse of the vanishing Wang, though the girl was not at all sure that she had seen anything move. Heyst had no doubts.
She looked back at him and received a smile. He told her to stay on the forest path, which was very quiet and close, filled with heat yet free from glare. Occasionally, they caught glimpses of the company’s old clearing glowing with light, where the black stumps of trees stood charred, without shadows, looking grim and eerie. They crossed the open area in a straight line toward the bungalow. On the veranda, they thought they saw the vanishing Wang, though the girl wasn’t sure she had seen anything move. Heyst had no doubts.
“Wang has been looking out for us. We are late.”
“Wang has been watching out for us. We’re late.”
“Was he? I thought I saw something white for a moment, and then I did not see it any more.”
“Was he? I thought I saw something white for a second, but then it vanished.”
“That's it—he vanishes. It's a very remarkable gift in that Chinaman.”
“That's it—he disappears. It's quite an impressive skill in that guy.”
“Are they all like that?” she asked with naive curiosity and uneasiness.
“Are they all like that?” she asked, her curiosity innocent but tinged with unease.
“Not in such perfection,” said Heyst, amused.
“Not in that kind of perfection,” Heyst said with a laugh.
He noticed with approval that she was not heated by the walk. The drops of perspiration on her forehead were like dew on the cool, white petal of a flower. He looked at her figure of grace and strength, solid and supple, with an ever-growing appreciation.
He noticed with approval that she wasn't out of breath from the walk. The beads of sweat on her forehead were like dew on a cool, white flower petal. He admired her graceful and strong figure, robust yet flexible, with an ever-growing appreciation.
“Go in and rest yourself for a quarter of an hour; and then Mr. Wang will give us something to eat,” he said.
“Go in and take a break for fifteen minutes; then Mr. Wang will bring us something to eat,” he said.
They had found the table laid. When they came together again and sat down to it, Wang materialized without a sound, unheard, uncalled, and did his office. Which being accomplished, at a given moment he was not.
They found the table set. When they gathered again and sat down to eat, Wang appeared silently, without being heard or called, and did his job. Once he had finished, he was suddenly gone.
A great silence brooded over Samburan—the silence of the great heat that seems pregnant with fatal issues, like the silence of ardent thought. Heyst remained alone in the big room. The girl seeing him take up a book, had retreated to her chamber. Heyst sat down under his father's portrait; and the abominable calumny crept back into his recollection. The taste of it came on his lips, nauseating and corrosive like some kinds of poison. He was tempted to spit on the floor, naively, in sheer unsophisticated disgust of the physical sensation. He shook his head, surprised at himself. He was not used to receive his intellectual impressions in that way—reflected in movements of carnal emotion. He stirred impatiently in his chair, and raised the book to his eyes with both hands. It was one of his father's. He opened it haphazard, and his eyes fell on the middle of the page. The elder Heyst had written of everything in many books—of space and of time, of animals and of stars; analysing ideas and actions, the laughter and the frowns of men, and the grimaces of their agony. The son read, shrinking into himself, composing his face as if under the author's eye, with a vivid consciousness of the portrait on his right hand, a little above his head; a wonderful presence in its heavy frame on the flimsy wall of mats, looking exiled and at home, out of place and masterful, in the painted immobility of profile.
A deep silence hung over Samburan—the kind of silence that feels heavy with crucial consequences, like the quiet of intense thought. Heyst was alone in the large room. The girl, noticing him pick up a book, had retreated to her room. Heyst settled down beneath his father's portrait, and the terrible slander came back to his mind. It tasted on his lips, nauseating and corrosive like certain poisons. He felt an urge to spit on the floor, simply out of raw, unfiltered disgust at the physical feeling. He shook his head, surprised by his own reaction. He wasn't used to processing his thoughts that way—reflected through physical emotions. He shifted restlessly in his chair and lifted the book to his eyes with both hands. It was one of his father’s. He opened it randomly, and his gaze landed in the middle of a page. The elder Heyst had written about everything in many books—about space and time, about animals and stars; analyzing ideas and actions, the laughter and frowns of people, and the grimaces of their suffering. The son read, shrinking inward, composing his expression as if under the author’s watchful eye, acutely aware of the portrait to his right, a bit above his head; a remarkable presence in its heavy frame on the delicate wall of mats, looking both out of place and at home, alien yet commanding, in the painted stillness of its profile.
And Heyst, the son, read:
And Heyst, the son, read:
Of the stratagems of life the most cruel is the consolation of love—the most subtle, too; for the desire is the bed of dreams.
Of all the tactics in life, the most harsh is the comfort of love—the most complex as well; because desire is where dreams are born.
He turned the pages of the little volume, “Storm and Dust,” glancing here and there at the broken text of reflections, maxims, short phrases, enigmatical sometimes and sometimes eloquent. It seemed to him that he was hearing his father's voice, speaking and ceasing to speak again. Startled at first, he ended by finding a charm in the illusion. He abandoned himself to the half-belief that something of his father dwelt yet on earth—a ghostly voice, audible to the ear of his own flesh and blood. With what strange serenity, mingled with terrors, had that man considered the universal nothingness! He had plunged into it headlong, perhaps to render death, the answer that faced one at every inquiry, more supportable.
He flipped through the pages of the little book, “Storm and Dust,” glancing at the fragmented thoughts, sayings, and short phrases, some puzzling and others expressive. It felt like he was hearing his father's voice, speaking and then falling silent again. At first startled, he eventually found a charm in the illusion. He let himself believe that a part of his father still lingered on earth—a ghostly voice, clear to his own ears. What strange calm, mixed with fears, had that man found in contemplating the vast emptiness! He had jumped into it wholeheartedly, perhaps to make the inevitable truth of death, which one encountered in every question, more bearable.
Heyst stirred, and the ghostly voice ceased; but his eyes followed the words on the last page of the book:
Heyst stirred, and the ghostly voice stopped; but his eyes followed the words on the last page of the book:
Men of tormented conscience, or of a criminal imagination, are aware of much that minds of a peaceful, resigned cast do not even suspect. It is not poets alone who dare descend into the abyss of infernal regions, or even who dream of such a descent. The most inexpressive of human beings must have said to himself, at one time or another: “Anything but this!” . . .
Men with troubled consciences or criminal thoughts are aware of things that those with peaceful, accepting minds don’t even realize. It’s not just poets who dare to explore the depths of hell, or even dream of doing so. Even the most ordinary people must have thought to themselves at some point: “Anything but this!” . . .
We all have our instants of clairvoyance. They are not very helpful. The character of the scheme does not permit that or anything else to be helpful. Properly speaking its character, judged by the standards established by its victims, is infamous. It excuses every violence of protest and at the same time never fails to crush it, just as it crushes the blindest assent. The so-called wickedness must be, like the so-called virtue, its own reward—to be anything at all . . .
We all have our moments of insight. They're not very useful. The nature of the situation doesn't allow for anything to be helpful. To put it correctly, its nature, judged by the standards set by those affected, is notorious. It justifies every act of protest while consistently suppressing it, just as it stifles the most unquestioning agreement. What’s labeled as wickedness must, like what’s called virtue, be its own reward—just to exist at all . . .
Clairvoyance or no clairvoyance, men love their captivity. To the unknown force of negation they prefer the miserably tumbled bed of their servitude. Man alone can give one the disgust of pity; yet I find it easier to believe in the misfortune of mankind than in its wickedness.
Clairvoyance or not, people love their captivity. They prefer the wretched, chaotic state of their servitude to the unknown force of rejection. Only humanity can evoke a sense of pity and disgust; yet I find it easier to believe in the misfortune of humankind than in its evil.
These were the last words. Heyst lowered the book to his knees. Lena's voice spoke above his drooping head:
These were the final words. Heyst rested the book on his knees. Lena’s voice came from above his bowed head:
“You sit there as if you were unhappy.”
“You're sitting there like you're not happy.”
“I thought you were asleep,” he said.
“I thought you were asleep,” he said.
“I was lying down right enough, but I never closed my eyes.”
“I was lying down for sure, but I never shut my eyes.”
“The rest would have done you good after our walk. Didn't you try?”
“The rest would have done you good after our walk. Didn’t you give it a shot?”
“I was lying down, I tell you, but sleep I couldn't.”
“I was lying down, but I couldn't sleep.”
“And you made no sound! What want of sincerity. Or did you want to be alone for a time?”
“And you didn’t say a word! What a lack of honesty. Or did you just want some time to yourself?”
“I—alone?” she murmured.
"I—by myself?" she murmured.
He noticed her eyeing the book, and got up to put it back in the bookcase. When he turned round, he saw that she had dropped into the chair—it was the one she always used—and looked as if her strength had suddenly gone from her, leaving her only her youth, which seemed very pathetic, very much at his mercy. He moved quickly towards the chair.
He noticed her looking at the book and got up to put it back on the shelf. When he turned around, he saw she had sat down in the chair—the one she always used—and looked like all her strength had suddenly left her, leaving just her youth, which felt very vulnerable and completely at his mercy. He quickly moved toward the chair.
“Tired, are you? It's my fault, taking you up so high and keeping you out so long. Such a windless day, too!”
“Tired, are you? It's my fault for taking you so high and keeping you out so long. Such a calm day, too!”
She watched his concern, her pose languid, her eyes raised to him, but as unreadable as ever. He avoided looking into them for that very reason. He forgot himself in the contemplation of those passive arms, of these defenceless lips, and—yes, one had to go back to them—of these wide-open eyes. Something wild in their grey stare made him think of sea-birds in the cold murkiness of high latitudes. He started when she spoke, all the charm of physical intimacy revealed suddenly in that voice.
She watched his worry, her posture relaxed, her eyes turned up to him, but as unreadable as ever. He avoided looking into them for that reason. He lost himself in the sight of those relaxed arms, those defenseless lips, and—yes, he had to return to them—those wide-open eyes. Something wild in their grey gaze reminded him of sea birds in the chilly shadows of the far north. He jumped when she spoke, the allure of physical closeness suddenly revealed in her voice.
“You should try to love me!” she said.
“You should really try to love me!” she said.
He made a movement of astonishment.
He was surprised.
“Try,” he muttered. “But it seems to me—” He broke off, saying to himself that if he loved her, he had never told her so in so many words. Simple words! They died on his lips. “What makes you say that?” he asked.
“Try,” he muttered. “But it seems to me—” He stopped, reminding himself that if he loved her, he had never actually said it in plain words. Simple words! They faded on his lips. “What makes you say that?” he asked.
She lowered her eyelids and turned her head a little.
She lowered her eyelids and tilted her head slightly.
“I have done nothing,” she said in a low voice. “It's you who have been good, helpful, and tender to me. Perhaps you love me for that—just for that; or perhaps you love me for company, and because—well! But sometimes it seems to me that you can never love me for myself, only for myself, as people do love each other when it is to be for ever.” Her head drooped. “Forever,” she breathed out again; then, still more faintly, she added an entreating: “Do try!”
“I haven’t done anything,” she said softly. “It’s you who have been good, helpful, and kind to me. Maybe you love me for that—just for that; or maybe you love me for the companionship, and because—well! But sometimes it feels to me like you can never love me for who I am, only for who I am, like people love each other when it’s meant to last forever.” Her head hung down. “Forever,” she whispered again; then, even more quietly, she added a pleading, “Please try!”
These last words went straight to his heart—the sound of them more than the sense. He did not know what to say, either from want of practice in dealing with women or simply from his innate honesty of thought. All his defences were broken now. Life had him fairly by the throat. But he managed a smile, though she was not looking at him; yes, he did manage it—the well-known Heyst smile of playful courtesy, so familiar to all sorts and conditions of men in the islands.
These last words hit him hard—the way they sounded meant more than their actual meaning. He didn’t know how to respond, either because he wasn’t used to talking to women or simply because he was genuinely honest. All his defenses were down now. Life had him in a tight grip. But he forced a smile, even though she wasn’t looking at him; yes, he really did manage it—the well-known Heyst smile of playful courtesy, recognized by all kinds of people in the islands.
“My dear Lena,” he said, “it looks as if you were trying to pick a very unnecessary quarrel with me—of all people!”
“My dear Lena,” he said, “it seems like you’re trying to pick a completely unnecessary fight with me—of all people!”
She made no movement. With his elbows spread out he was twisting the ends of his long moustaches, very masculine and perplexed, enveloped in the atmosphere of femininity as in a cloud, suspecting pitfalls, and as if afraid to move.
She didn’t move at all. With his elbows out, he twisted the ends of his long mustache, looking very manly and confused, surrounded by an atmosphere of femininity like it was a cloud, sensing traps, and seemingly afraid to make a move.
“I must admit, though,” he added, “that there is no one else; and I suppose a certain amount of quarrelling is necessary for existence in this world.”
“I have to admit, though,” he added, “that there’s no one else; and I guess a little bit of fighting is necessary to get by in this world.”
That girl, seated in her chair in graceful quietude, was to him like a script in an unknown language, or even more simply mysterious, like any writing to the illiterate. As far as women went he was altogether uninstructed and he had not the gift of intuition which is fostered in the days of youth by dreams and visions, exercises of the heart fitting it for the encounters of a world, in which love itself rests as much on antagonism as on attraction. His mental attitude was that of a man looking this way and that on a piece of writing which he is unable to decipher, but which may be big with some revelation. He didn't know what to say. All he found to add was:
That girl, sitting in her chair with graceful calm, was to him like a script in a language he didn't understand, or even more simply mysterious, like any writing to someone who can't read. When it came to women, he was completely clueless, and he lacked the intuition that youth often sharpens through dreams and visions, which prepare the heart for the ups and downs of a world where love is often based as much on conflict as it is on attraction. His mindset was like that of a person scanning a piece of writing they're unable to make sense of, but which might hold a significant insight. He didn't know what to say. All he could think to add was:
“I don't even understand what I have done or left undone to distress you like this.”
“I don’t even understand what I did or didn’t do to upset you like this.”
He stopped, struck afresh by the physical and moral sense of the imperfections of their relations—a sense which made him desire her constant nearness, before his eyes, under his hand, and which, when she was out of his sight, made her so vague, so elusive and illusory, a promise that could not be embraced and held.
He paused, hit again by the physical and moral awareness of the flaws in their relationship—a feeling that made him long for her constant presence, in front of him, within reach, and which, when she was out of sight, made her seem so vague, so elusive and imaginary, a promise that couldn't be captured or held.
“No! I don't see clearly what you mean. Is your mind turned towards the future?” he interpellated her with marked playfulness, because he was ashamed to let such a word pass his lips. But all his cherished negations were falling off him one by one.
“No! I don’t understand exactly what you mean. Are you thinking about the future?” he asked her with noticeable playfulness, as he felt embarrassed to say such a thing. But all of his treasured denials were dropping away from him one by one.
“Because if it is so there is nothing easier than to dismiss it. In our future, as in what people call the other life, there is nothing to be frightened of.”
“Because if that’s the case, there’s nothing easier than to disregard it. In our future, just like in what people refer to as the afterlife, there’s nothing to be afraid of.”
She raised her eyes to him; and if nature had formed them to express anything else but blank candour he would have learned how terrified she was by his talk and the fact that her sinking heart loved him more desperately than ever. He smiled at her.
She looked up at him, and if her eyes were meant to show anything other than pure honesty, he would have realized just how scared she was by what he said and that her breaking heart loved him more than ever. He smiled at her.
“Dismiss all thought of it,” he insisted. “Surely you don't suspect after what I have heard from you, that I am anxious to return to mankind. I! I! murder my poor Morrison! It's possible that I may be really capable of that which they say I have done. The point is that I haven't done it. But it is an unpleasant subject to me. I ought to be ashamed to confess it—but it is! Let us forget it. There's that in you, Lena, which can console me for worse things, for uglier passages. And if we forget, there are no voices here to remind us.”
“Forget all about it,” he insisted. “Surely you don’t think, after what I’ve heard from you, that I want to go back to society. Me? Kill my poor Morrison? It’s possible that I might actually be capable of what they say I’ve done. The thing is, I haven’t done it. But it’s a topic I don’t want to touch. I should be ashamed to admit it—but I really do! Let’s just move on. There’s something in you, Lena, that can comfort me through worse things, through uglier moments. And if we forget, there’s no one here to remind us.”
She had raised her head before he paused.
She had lifted her head before he stopped.
“Nothing can break in on us here,” he went on and, as if there had been an appeal or a provocation in her upward glance, he bent down and took her under the arms, raising her straight out of the chair into a sudden and close embrace. Her alacrity to respond, which made her seem as light as a feather, warmed his heart at that moment more than closer caresses had done before. He had not expected that ready impulse towards himself which had been dormant in her passive attitude. He had just felt the clasp of her arms round his neck, when, with a slight exclamation—“He's here!”—she disengaged herself and bolted, away into her room.
“Nothing can interrupt us here,” he continued, and as if her upward glance had been a challenge, he leaned down and lifted her under the arms, pulling her straight out of the chair into a sudden, close hug. Her eagerness to respond, which made her feel as light as a feather, warmed his heart more than any previous intimate moments had. He hadn't anticipated that sudden spark from her typically passive demeanor. Just as he felt her arms wrap around his neck, she exclaimed, “He's here!” and quickly pulled away, darting into her room.
CHAPTER SIX
Heyst was astounded. Looking all round, as if to take the whole room to witness of this outrage, he became aware of Wang materialized in the doorway. The intrusion was as surprising as anything could be, in view of the strict regularity with which Wang made himself visible. Heyst was tempted to laugh at first. This practical comment on his affirmation that nothing could break in on them relieved the strain of his feelings. He was a little vexed, too. The Chinaman preserved a profound silence.
Heyst was shocked. He looked around the room, almost as if he wanted to show everyone the outrage, and noticed Wang appearing in the doorway. The unexpected entrance was as surprising as anything could be, considering how consistently Wang kept to his routines. At first, Heyst was inclined to laugh. This practical twist on his claim that nothing could disturb them eased his tension. He also felt a bit irritated. The Chinese man remained completely silent.
“What do you want?” asked Heyst sternly.
“What do you want?” Heyst asked firmly.
“Boat out there,” said the Chinaman.
“Boat out there,” said the Chinese man.
“Where? What do you mean? Boat adrift in the straits?”
“Where? What do you mean? A boat drifting in the straits?”
Some subtle change in Wang's bearing suggested his being out of breath; but he did not pant, and his voice was steady.
Some subtle change in Wang's posture suggested he was out of breath; but he didn't pant, and his voice was steady.
“No—row.”
"No—team."
It was Heyst now who was startled and raised his voice.
It was Heyst who was surprised and raised his voice.
“Malay man, eh?”
“Malay guy, huh?”
Wang made a slight negative movement with his head.
Wang shook his head slightly in rejection.
“Do you hear, Lena?” Heyst called out. “Wang says there is a boat in sight—somewhere near apparently. Where's that boat Wang?”
“Do you hear me, Lena?” Heyst shouted. “Wang says there's a boat in sight—somewhere nearby, it seems. Where's that boat, Wang?”
“Round the point,” said Wang, leaping into Malay unexpectedly, and in a loud voice. “White men three.”
“Round the point,” said Wang, suddenly switching to Malay and speaking loudly. “Three white men.”
“So close as that?” exclaimed Heyst, moving out on the veranda followed by Wang. “White men? Impossible!”
“So close as that?” Heyst exclaimed, stepping out onto the veranda with Wang following. “White men? No way!”
Over the clearing the shadows were already lengthening. The sun hung low; a ruddy glare lay on the burnt black patch in front of the bungalow, and slanted on the ground between the straight, tall, mast-like trees soaring a hundred feet or more without a branch. The growth of bushes cut off all view of the jetty from the veranda. Far away to the right Wang's hut, or rather its dark roof of mats, could be seen above the bamboo fence which insured the privacy of the Alfuro woman. The Chinaman looked that way swiftly. Heyst paused, and then stepped back a pace into the room.
Over the clearing, the shadows were already getting longer. The sun hung low; a reddish glare spread across the charred black patch in front of the bungalow and threw shadows on the ground between the tall, straight trees that shot up a hundred feet or more without any branches. The growth of bushes completely blocked the view of the jetty from the porch. Far off to the right, you could see Wang's hut, or more accurately, its dark mat roof peeking above the bamboo fence that protected the privacy of the Alfuro woman. The Chinaman glanced that way quickly. Heyst hesitated, then took a step back into the room.
“White men, Lena, apparently. What are you doing?”
“White guys, Lena, it seems. What are you up to?”
“I am just bathing my eyes a little,” the girl's voice said from the inner room.
“I’m just washing my face a bit,” the girl’s voice called from the other room.
“Oh, yes; all right!”
“Oh, yes; okay!”
“Do you want me?”
"Do you want me?"
“No. You had better—I am going down to the jetty. Yes, you had better stay in. What an extraordinary thing!”
“No. You should—I’m going down to the jetty. Yeah, you should stay in. What an amazing thing!”
It was so extraordinary that nobody could possibly appreciate how extraordinary it was but himself. His mind was full of mere exclamations, while his feet were carrying him in the direction of the jetty. He followed the line of the rails, escorted by Wang.
It was so amazing that no one could truly understand how amazing it was except him. His mind was full of nothing but exclamations, while his feet were taking him toward the dock. He followed the tracks, accompanied by Wang.
“Where were you when you first saw the boat?” he asked over his shoulder.
“Where were you when you first saw the boat?” he asked, glancing back.
Wang explained in Malay that he had gone to the shore end of the wharf, to get a few lumps of coal from the big heap, when, happening to raise his eyes from the ground, he saw the boat—a white man boat, not a canoe. He had good eyes. He had seen the boat, with the men at the oars; and here Wang made a particular gesture over his eyes, as if his vision had received a blow. He had turned at once and run to the house to report.
Wang explained in Malay that he had gone to the end of the wharf to grab a few lumps of coal from the big pile when he happened to look up from the ground and saw the boat—a white man's boat, not a canoe. He had sharp eyesight. He spotted the boat, with the men at the oars, and here Wang made a specific gesture over his eyes, as if his vision had been impacted. He immediately turned around and ran to the house to report it.
“No mistake, eh?” said Heyst, moving on. At the very outer edge of the belt he stopped short. Wang halted behind him on the path, till the voice of Number One called him sharply forward into the open. He obeyed.
“No mistake, right?” said Heyst, moving on. At the very outer edge of the belt, he stopped abruptly. Wang paused behind him on the path until Number One's voice called him sharply into the open. He complied.
“Where's that boat?” asked Heyst forcibly. “I say—where is it?”
“Where's that boat?” Heyst asked forcefully. “I mean—where is it?”
Nothing whatever was to be seen between the point and the jetty. The stretch of Diamond Bay was like a piece of purple shadow, lustrous and empty, while beyond the land, the open sea lay blue and opaque under the sun. Heyst's eyes swept all over the offing till they met, far off, the dark cone of the volcano, with its faint plume of smoke broadening and vanishing everlastingly at the top, without altering its shape in the glowing transparency of the evening.
Nothing could be seen between the point and the jetty. The stretch of Diamond Bay looked like a patch of purple shadow, shiny and empty, while beyond the land, the open sea glimmered blue and thick under the sun. Heyst’s gaze scanned the horizon until it landed on the distant dark cone of the volcano, with a faint plume of smoke rising and fading endlessly at the top, never changing its shape in the warm clarity of the evening.
“The fellow has been dreaming,” he muttered to himself.
“The guy has been dreaming,” he muttered to himself.
He looked hard at the Chinaman. Wang seemed turned into stone. Suddenly, as if he had received a shock, he started, flung his arm out with a pointing forefinger, and made guttural noises to the effect that there, there, there, he had seen a boat.
He stared intensely at the Chinese man. Wang looked like he was frozen. Then, as if jolted awake, he jumped, thrust his arm out with a pointing finger, and made some throaty sounds indicating that there, there, there, he had spotted a boat.
It was very uncanny. Heyst thought of some strange hallucination. Unlikely enough; but that a boat with three men in it should have sunk between the point and the jetty, suddenly, like a stone, without leaving as much on the surface as a floating oar, was still more unlikely. The theory of a phantom boat would have been more credible than that.
It was really strange. Heyst thought it might be a bizarre hallucination. Unlikely enough; but for a boat with three men in it to suddenly sink between the point and the jetty, like a stone, without leaving even a floating oar behind, was even more unlikely. The idea of a ghost boat would have seemed more believable than that.
“Confound it!” he muttered to himself.
“Darn it!” he muttered to himself.
He was unpleasantly affected by this mystery; but now a simple explanation occurred to him. He stepped hastily out on the wharf. The boat, if it had existed and had retreated, could perhaps be seen from the far end of the long jetty.
He was bothered by this mystery; but now a straightforward explanation came to mind. He hurried out onto the dock. The boat, if it had been there and had left, might be visible from the far end of the long pier.
Nothing was to be seen. Heyst let his eyes roam idly over the sea. He was so absorbed in his perplexity that a hollow sound, as of somebody tumbling about in a boat, with a clatter of oars and spars, failed to make him move for a moment. When his mind seized its meaning, he had no difficulty in locating the sound. It had come from below—under the jetty!
Nothing was visible. Heyst let his gaze wander aimlessly over the sea. He was so lost in thought that the hollow sound of someone shuffling around in a boat, clattering oars and gear, didn’t make him budge for a moment. Once he realized what it meant, he quickly figured out where the sound was coming from. It was coming from below—under the jetty!
He ran back for a dozen yards or so, and then looked over. His sight plunged straight into the stern-sheets of a big boat, the greater part of which was hidden from him by the planking of the jetty. His eyes fell on the thin back of a man doubled up over the tiller in a queer, uncomfortable attitude of drooping sorrow. Another man, more directly below Heyst, sprawled on his back from gunwale to gunwale, half off the after thwart, his head lower than his feet. This second man glared wildly upward, and struggled to raise himself, but to all appearance was much too drunk to succeed. The visible part of the boat contained also a flat, leather trunk, on which the first man's long legs were tucked up nervelessly. A large earthenware jug, with its wide mouth uncorked, rolled out on the bottom-boards from under the sprawling man.
He ran back about a dozen yards and then looked over. His gaze went straight into the back of a big boat, most of which was hidden from him by the jetty's planking. He noticed the thin back of a man hunched over the tiller in a strange, uncomfortable position of deep sadness. Another man, directly below Heyst, was sprawled out on his back from one side of the boat to the other, half hanging off the back seat, his head lower than his feet. This second man looked up wildly and tried to lift himself, but he seemed way too drunk to manage it. The visible part of the boat also had a flat, leather trunk, on which the first man's long legs were lifelessly draped. A large earthenware jug, with its wide mouth uncorked, rolled out onto the bottom of the boat from under the sprawled man.
Heyst had never been so much astonished in his life. He stared dumbly at the strange boat's crew. From the first he was positive that these men were not sailors. They wore the white drill-suit of tropical civilization; but their apparition in a boat Heyst could not connect with anything plausible. The civilization of the tropics could have had nothing to do with it. It was more like those myths, current in Polynesia, of amazing strangers, who arrive at an island, gods or demons, bringing good or evil to the innocence of the inhabitants—gifts of unknown things, words never heard before.
Heyst had never been so astonished in his life. He stared in shock at the crew of the strange boat. From the beginning, he was sure these men weren’t sailors. They wore the white drill suit typical of tropical culture; however, he couldn’t connect their appearance in a boat to anything realistic. Tropical civilization had nothing to do with it. It reminded him more of the myths found in Polynesia about incredible strangers—gods or demons—who arrive on an island, bringing good or evil to the innocent locals—gifts of unknown things and words never heard before.
Heyst noticed a cork helmet floating alongside the boat, evidently fallen from the head of the man doubled over the tiller, who displayed a dark, bony poll. An oar, too, had been knocked overboard, probably by the sprawling man, who was still struggling, between the thwarts. By this time Heyst regarded the visitation no longer with surprise, but with the sustained attention demanded by a difficult problem. With one foot poised on the string-piece, and leaning on his raised knee, he was taking in everything. The sprawling man rolled off the thwart, collapsed, and, most unexpectedly, got on his feet. He swayed dizzily, spreading his arms out and uttered faintly a hoarse, dreamy “Hallo!” His upturned face was swollen, red, peeling all over the nose and cheeks. His stare was irrational. Heyst perceived stains of dried blood all over the front of his dirty white coat, and also on one sleeve.
Heyst noticed a cork helmet floating next to the boat, clearly fallen from the head of the man hunched over the tiller, who had a dark, bony head. An oar had also been knocked overboard, probably by the sprawled man, who was still struggling between the seats. By this point, Heyst no longer looked at the situation with surprise but with the focused attention required by a tricky problem. With one foot resting on the side of the boat and leaning on his raised knee, he observed everything. The sprawled man rolled off the seat, collapsed, and, unexpectedly, got back on his feet. He swayed unsteadily, spreading his arms and weakly calling out a hoarse, dreamy “Hello!” His upturned face was swollen, red, and peeling all over his nose and cheeks. His gaze was blank. Heyst noticed dried blood stains all over the front of his dirty white coat, including one sleeve.
“What's the matter? Are you wounded?”
"What's wrong? Are you okay?"
The other glanced down, reeled—one of his feet was inside a large pith hat—and, recovering himself, let out a dismal, grating sound in the manner of a grim laugh.
The other looked down, startled—one of his feet was inside a big straw hat—and, getting himself together, let out a sad, harsh sound like a rough laugh.
“Blood—not mine. Thirst's the matter. Exhausted's the matter. Done up. Drink, man! Give us water!”
“Blood—not mine. Thirst is the problem. I'm exhausted. I'm done. Drink, man! Give me water!”
Thirst was in the very tone of his words, alternating a broken croak and a faint, throaty rustle which just reached Heyst's ears. The man in the boat raised his hands to be helped up on the jetty, whispering:
Thirst was evident in the tone of his words, shifting between a raspy croak and a soft, throaty murmur that barely reached Heyst's ears. The man in the boat raised his hands to be helped onto the jetty, whispering:
“I tried. I am too weak. I tumbled down.”
“I tried. I'm too weak. I fell down.”
Wang was coming along the jetty slowly, with intent, straining eyes.
Wang was walking slowly along the dock, focused, his eyes straining.
“Run back and bring a crowbar here. There's one lying by the coal-heap,” Heyst shouted to him.
“Run back and grab a crowbar. There’s one next to the coal pile,” Heyst yelled to him.
The man standing in the boat sat down on the thwart behind him. A horrible coughing laugh came through his swollen lips.
The man in the boat sat down on the bench behind him. A terrible coughing laugh escaped from his swollen lips.
“Crowbar? What's that for?” he mumbled, and his head dropped on his chest mournfully.
“Crowbar? What's that for?” he mumbled, and his head fell onto his chest sadly.
Meantime, Heyst, as if he had forgotten the boat, started kicking hard at a large brass tap projecting above the planks. To accommodate ships that came for coal and happened to need water as well, a stream had been tapped in the interior and an iron pipe led along the jetty. It terminated with a curved end almost exactly where the strangers' boat had been driven between the piles; but the tap was set fast.
Meanwhile, Heyst, as if he had forgotten about the boat, started kicking hard at a large brass faucet sticking out above the planks. To help ships that came for coal and also needed water, a stream had been tapped in the back and an iron pipe ran along the dock. It ended with a curved tip almost exactly where the strangers' boat had been wedged between the piles, but the faucet was stuck.
“Hurry up!” Heyst yelled to the Chinaman, who was running with the crowbar in his hand.
“Hurry up!” Heyst shouted to the Chinaman, who was running with the crowbar in his hand.
Heyst snatched it from him and, obtaining a leverage against the string-piece, wrung the stiff tap round with a mighty jerk. “I hope that pipe hasn't got choked!” he muttered to himself anxiously.
Heyst grabbed it from him and, using the leverage against the string-piece, twisted the stiff tap with a strong jerk. “I hope that pipe isn’t clogged!” he muttered to himself anxiously.
It hadn't; but it did not yield a strong gush. The sound of a thin stream, partly breaking on the gunwale of the boat and partly splashing alongside, became at once audible. It was greeted by a cry of inarticulate and savage joy. Heyst knelt on the string-piece and peered down. The man who had spoken was already holding his open mouth under the bright trickle. Water ran over his eyelids and over his nose, gurgled down his throat, flowed over his chin. Then some obstruction in the pipe gave way, and a sudden thick jet broke on his face. In a moment his shoulders were soaked, the front of his coat inundated; he streamed and dripped; water ran into his pockets, down his legs, into his shoes; but he had clutched the end of the pipe, and, hanging on with both hands, swallowed, spluttered, choked, snorted with the noises of a swimmer. Suddenly a curious dull roar reached Heyst's ears. Something hairy and black flew from under the jetty. A dishevelled head, coming on like a cannonball, took the man at the pipe in flank, with enough force to tear his grip loose and fling him headlong into the stern-sheets. He fell upon the folded legs of the man at the tiller, who, roused by the commotion in the boat, was sitting up, silent, rigid, and very much like a corpse. His eyes were but two black patches, and his teeth glistened with a death's head grin between his retracted lips, no thicker than blackish parchment glued over the gums.
It hadn't, but it didn't produce a strong rush. The sound of a thin stream, partly hitting the edge of the boat and partly splashing alongside, became suddenly clear. It was met with a cry of inarticulate and wild joy. Heyst knelt on the beam and looked down. The man who had spoken was already holding his open mouth under the bright trickle. Water flowed over his eyelids and nose, gurgled down his throat, and spilled over his chin. Then something in the pipe gave way, and a sudden thick jet sprayed his face. In an instant, his shoulders were drenched, the front of his coat soaked; he was dripping everywhere; water poured into his pockets, down his legs, and into his shoes; but he had gripped the end of the pipe, and, hanging on with both hands, he swallowed, spluttered, choked, and snorted like a swimmer. Suddenly, a strange dull roar reached Heyst's ears. Something hairy and black shot out from under the jetty. A messy head, coming in like a cannonball, crashed into the man at the pipe, hard enough to break his grip and send him tumbling into the back of the boat. He landed on the crossed legs of the man at the tiller, who, startled by the noise in the boat, was sitting up, silent, stiff, and looking very much like a corpse. His eyes were just two black spots, and his teeth glistened with a death's head grin between his pulled-back lips, no thicker than dark parchment stuck over his gums.
From him Heyst's eyes wandered to the creature who had replaced the first man at the end of the water-pipe. Enormous brown paws clutched it savagely; the wild, big head hung back, and in a face covered with a wet mass of hair there gaped crookedly a wide mouth full of fangs. The water filled it, welled up in hoarse coughs, ran down on each side of the jaws and down the hairy throat, soaked the black pelt of the enormous chest, naked under a torn check shirt, heaving convulsively with a play of massive muscles carved in red mahogany.
Heyst's eyes drifted from him to the creature that had taken the place of the first man at the end of the water pipe. Huge brown paws gripped it fiercely; the wild, large head hung back, and a face matted with wet hair displayed a wide mouth filled with sharp teeth. Water spilled into it, bubbled up with harsh coughs, and ran down the sides of its jaws and into the furry throat, soaking the black fur of its massive chest, which was bare beneath a torn checkered shirt, heaving rhythmically with powerful muscles that looked like red mahogany.
As soon as the first man had recovered the breath knocked out of him by the irresistible charge, a scream of mad cursing issued from the stern-sheets. With a rigid, angular crooking of the elbow, the man at the tiller put his hand back to his hip.
As soon as the first guy regained his breath after being knocked down by the powerful rush, a wild scream of cursing came from the back of the boat. With a stiff, awkward bend of his elbow, the man steering the boat reached back to his hip.
“Don't shoot him, sir!” yelled the first man. “Wait! Let me have that tiller. I will teach him to shove himself in front of a caballero!”
“Don’t shoot him, sir!” shouted the first man. “Wait! Let me grab that tiller. I’ll show him what happens when he steps in front of a caballero!”
Martin Ricardo flourished the heavy piece of wood, leaped forward with astonishing vigour, and brought it down on Pedro's head with a crash that resounded all over the quiet sweep of Black Diamond Bay. A crimson patch appeared on the matted hair, red veins appeared in the water flowing all over his face, and it dripped in rosy drops off his head. But the man hung on. Not till a second furious blow descended did the hairy paws let go their grip and the squirming body sink limply. Before it could touch the bottom-boards, a tremendous kick in the ribs from Ricardo's foot shifted it forward out of sight, whence came the noise of a heavy thud, a clatter of spars, and a pitiful grunt. Ricardo stooped to look under the jetty.
Martin Ricardo swung the heavy piece of wood, jumped forward with incredible energy, and brought it down on Pedro's head with a crash that echoed across the quiet expanse of Black Diamond Bay. A red mark appeared on the tangled hair, blood flowed down his face, dripping in rosy drops from his head. But the man kept holding on. It wasn’t until a second powerful blow struck that his grip finally loosened, and the limp body sank. Before it could hit the bottom, a massive kick from Ricardo's foot pushed it out of sight, followed by a heavy thud, the clatter of planks, and a weak grunt. Ricardo bent down to look under the jetty.
“Aha, dog! This will teach you to keep back where you belong, you murdering brute, you slaughtering savage, you! You infidel, you robber of churches! Next time I will rip you open from neck to heel, you carrion-eater! Esclavo!”
“Aha, dog! This will teach you to stay where you belong, you murdering brute, you slaughtering savage! You infidel, you church robber! Next time I’ll rip you open from neck to heel, you carrion-eater! Slave!”
He backed a little and straightened himself up.
He took a step back and stood up straight.
“I don't mean it really,” he remarked to Heyst, whose steady eyes met his from above. He ran aft briskly.
“I don’t mean it, really,” he said to Heyst, whose steady gaze met his from above. He hurried toward the back.
“Come along, sir. It's your turn. I oughtn't to have drunk first. 'S truth, I forgot myself! A gentleman like you will overlook that, I know.” As he made these apologies, Ricardo extended his hand. “Let me steady you, sir.”
“Come on, sir. It's your turn. I shouldn’t have had a drink first. Honestly, I lost track of myself! A gentleman like you will understand, I’m sure.” As he apologized, Ricardo reached out his hand. “Let me help you, sir.”
Slowly Mr. Jones unfolded himself in all his slenderness, rocked, staggered, and caught Ricardo's shoulder. His henchman assisted him to the pipe, which went on gushing a clear stream of water, sparkling exceedingly against the black piles and the gloom under the jetty.
Slowly, Mr. Jones straightened himself up, leaning on Ricardo’s shoulder for support. His helper guided him to the pipe, which was pouring out a clear stream of water, sparkling brilliantly against the dark piles and the shadows under the jetty.
“Catch hold, sir,” Ricardo advised solicitously. “All right?”
“Hold on, sir,” Ricardo said kindly. “Are you okay?”
He stepped back, and, while Mr. Jones revelled in the abundance of water, he addressed himself to Heyst with a sort of justificatory speech, the tone of which, reflecting his feelings, partook of purring and spitting. They had been thirty hours tugging at the oars, he explained, and they had been more than forty hours without water, except that the night before they had licked the dew off the gunwales.
He stepped back, and while Mr. Jones enjoyed the plenty of water, he turned to Heyst with a sort of defensive speech, his tone a mix of purring and hissing. They had been rowing for thirty hours, he explained, and had gone more than forty hours without water, except for the night before when they had licked the dew off the edges of the boat.
Ricardo did not explain to Heyst how it happened. At that precise moment he had no explanation ready for the man on the wharf, who, he guessed, must be wondering much more at the presence of his visitors than at their plight.
Ricardo didn’t explain to Heyst what happened. At that moment, he had no explanation prepared for the guy on the wharf, who he figured must be more curious about the arrival of his visitors than about their situation.
CHAPTER SEVEN
The explanation lay in the two simple facts that the light winds and strong currents of the Java Sea had drifted the boat about until they partly lost their bearings; and that by some extra-ordinary mistake one of the two jars put into the boat by Schomberg's man contained salt water. Ricardo tried to put some pathos into his tones. Pulling for thirty hours with eighteen-foot oars! And the sun! Ricardo relieved his feelings by cursing the sun. They had felt their hearts and lungs shrivel within them. And then, as if all that hadn't been trouble enough, he complained bitterly, he had had to waste his fainting strength in beating their servant about the head with a stretcher. The fool had wanted to drink sea water, and wouldn't listen to reason. There was no stopping him otherwise. It was better to beat him into insensibility than to have him go crazy in the boat, and to be obliged to shoot him. The preventive, administered with enough force to brain an elephant, boasted Ricardo, had to be applied on two occasions—the second time all but in sight of the jetty.
The explanation came down to two simple facts: the light winds and strong currents of the Java Sea had pushed the boat around until they had mostly lost their sense of direction, and by some bizarre mistake, one of the two jars that Schomberg's man had put in the boat contained salt water. Ricardo tried to add some drama to his voice. Pulling for thirty hours with eighteen-foot oars! And the sun! He vented his frustration by cursing the sun. They felt their hearts and lungs shrivel inside them. And then, as if that wasn't enough trouble, he complained bitterly that he had to waste his dwindling strength hitting their servant over the head with a stretcher. The idiot wanted to drink sea water and wouldn’t listen to reason. There was no stopping him otherwise. It was better to knock him out than to have him lose his mind in the boat and have to shoot him. The blunt force used, which could have knocked out an elephant, Ricardo claimed, had to be applied twice—the second time almost in sight of the jetty.
“You have seen the beauty,” Ricardo went on expansively, hiding his lack of some sort of probable story under this loquacity. “I had to hammer him away from the spout. Opened afresh all the old broken spots on his head. You saw how hard I had to hit. He has no restraint, no restraint at all. If it wasn't that he can be made useful in one way or another, I would just as soon have let the governor shoot him.”
“You’ve seen the beauty,” Ricardo continued, speaking freely to cover up his lack of a convincing story. “I had to pry him away from the spout. I opened up all the old broken spots on his head again. You saw how hard I had to hit. He has no self-control, absolutely none. If it weren’t for the fact that he can be useful in one way or another, I would have just let the governor shoot him.”
He smiled up at Heyst in his peculiar lip-retracting manner, and added by way of afterthought:
He smiled up at Heyst in his unique way of pulling back his lips and added as an afterthought:
“That's what will happen to him in the end, if he doesn't learn to restrain himself. But I've taught him to mind his manners for a while, anyhow!”
“That's what will happen to him in the end if he doesn't learn to control himself. But I've taught him to be polite for now, at least!”
And again he addressed his quick grin up to the man on the wharf. His round eyes had never left Heyst's face ever since he began to deliver his account of the voyage.
And again he flashed his quick grin at the man on the wharf. His round eyes hadn't left Heyst's face since he started telling the story of the voyage.
“So that's how he looks!” Ricardo was saying to himself.
“So that's how he looks!” Ricardo thought to himself.
He had not expected Heyst to be like this. He had formed for himself a conception containing the helpful suggestion of a vulnerable point. These solitary men were often tipplers. But no!—this was not a drinking man's face; nor could he detect the weakness of alarm, or even the weakness of surprise, on these features, in those steady eyes.
He hadn't expected Heyst to be like this. He had imagined he would find a hint of vulnerability. These solitary men were often drinkers. But no!—this was not the face of a drinking man; nor could he see any sign of fear, or even surprise, in those steady eyes.
“We were too far gone to climb out,” Ricardo went on. “I heard you walking along though. I thought I shouted; I tried to. You didn't hear me shout?”
“We were too far gone to climb out,” Ricardo continued. “I heard you walking by, though. I thought I shouted; I tried to. You didn’t hear me shout?”
Heyst made an almost imperceptible negative sign, which the greedy eyes of Ricardo—greedy for all signs—did not miss.
Heyst made a barely noticeable negative gesture, which the greedy eyes of Ricardo—always looking for any signs—did not overlook.
“Throat too parched. We didn't even care to whisper to each other lately. Thirst chokes one. We might have died there under this wharf before you found us.”
“Throat's so dry. We haven’t even whispered to each other lately. Thirst suffocates you. We could have died under this dock before you found us.”
“I couldn't think where you had gone to.” Heyst was heard at last, addressing directly the newcomers from the sea. “You were seen as soon as you cleared that point.”
“I couldn’t figure out where you had gone.” Heyst finally spoke, addressing the newcomers from the sea directly. “You were spotted as soon as you rounded that point.”
“We were seen, eh?” grunted Mr. Ricardo. “We pulled like machines—daren't stop. The governor sat at the tiller, but he couldn't speak to us. She drove in between the piles till she hit something, and we all tumbled off the thwarts as if we had been drunk. Drunk—ha, ha! Too dry, by George! We fetched in here with the very last of our strength, and no mistake. Another mile would have done for us. When I heard your footsteps, above, I tried to get up, and I fell down.”
“We were seen, right?” grunted Mr. Ricardo. “We pulled like machines—couldn’t stop. The governor was at the tiller, but he couldn’t talk to us. She drove between the piles until she hit something, and we all tumbled off the thwarts like we were drunk. Drunk—ha, ha! Too dry, for sure! We made it here with the last of our strength, no doubt about it. Another mile would have done us in. When I heard your footsteps up above, I tried to get up, and I fell down.”
“That was the first sound I heard,” said Heyst.
"That was the first sound I heard," Heyst said.
Mr. Jones, the front of his soiled white tunic soaked and plastered against his breast-bone, staggered away from the water-pipe. Steadying himself on Ricardo's shoulder, he drew a long breath, raised his dripping head, and produced a smile of ghastly amiability, which was lost upon the thoughtful Heyst. Behind his back the sun, touching the water, was like a disc of iron cooled to a dull red glow, ready to start rolling round the circular steel plate of the sea, which, under the darkening sky, looked more solid than the high ridge of Samburan; more solid than the point, whose long outlined slope melted into its own unfathomable shadow blurring the dim sheen on the bay. The forceful stream from the pipe broke like shattered glass on the boat's gunwale. Its loud, fitful, and persistent splashing revealed the depths of the world's silence.
Mr. Jones, the front of his dirty white shirt soaked and stuck to his chest, staggered away from the water pipe. Steadying himself on Ricardo's shoulder, he took a deep breath, lifted his wet head, and managed a smile that seemed uncomfortably friendly, which went unnoticed by the thoughtful Heyst. Behind him, the sun, touching the water, looked like a disc of iron cooled to a dull red glow, ready to start rolling around the circular steel surface of the sea, which, under the darkening sky, appeared more solid than the high ridge of Samburan; more solid than the point, whose long sloping outline faded into its own deep shadow, blurring the dim shine on the bay. The strong stream from the pipe crashed like shattered glass against the boat's side. Its loud, erratic, and relentless splashing highlighted the depths of the world's silence.
“Great notion, to lead the water out here,” pronounced Ricardo appreciatively.
“Great idea, to bring the water out here,” Ricardo said, impressed.
Water was life. He felt now as if he could run a mile, scale a ten-foot wall, sing a song. Only a few minutes ago he was next door to a corpse, done up, unable to stand, to lift a hand; unable to groan. A drop of water had done that miracle.
Water was life. He felt like he could run a mile, climb a ten-foot wall, and sing a song. Just a few minutes ago, he was close to being a corpse, completely out of it, unable to stand or lift a hand; unable to even groan. A drop of water had made that miracle happen.
“Didn't you feel life itself running and soaking into you, sir?” he asked his principal, with deferential but forced vivacity.
“Didn’t you feel life itself flowing and soaking into you, sir?” he asked his principal, with respectful but strained enthusiasm.
Without a word, Mr. Jones stepped off the thwart and sat down in the stern-sheets.
Without saying a word, Mr. Jones stepped off the seat and sat down in the back of the boat.
“Isn't that man of yours bleeding to death in the bows under there?” inquired Heyst.
“Isn't that guy of yours bleeding to death down there in the front?” Heyst asked.
Ricardo ceased his ecstasies over the life-giving water and answered in a tone of innocence:
Ricardo stopped his excitement about the life-giving water and replied in a naive tone:
“He? You may call him a man, but his hide is a jolly sight tougher than the toughest alligator he ever skinned in the good old days. You don't know how much he can stand: I do. We have tried him a long time ago. Ola, there! Pedro! Pedro!” he yelled, with a force of lung testifying to the regenerative virtues of water.
“He? You can call him a man, but his skin is a whole lot tougher than the toughest alligator he ever skinned back in the day. You have no idea how much he can take; I do. We tested him a long time ago. Hey, there! Pedro! Pedro!” he shouted, with a lung power showing the refreshing benefits of water.
A weak “Senor?” came from under the wharf.
A faint "Sir?" came from beneath the dock.
“What did I tell you?” said Ricardo triumphantly. “Nothing can hurt him. He's all right. But, I say, the boat's getting swamped. Can't you turn this water off before you sink her under us? She's half full already.”
“What did I tell you?” Ricardo said with a grin. “Nothing can hurt him. He’s fine. But, come on, the boat’s filling up. Can’t you turn off this water before we sink? It’s already half full.”
At a sign from Heyst, Wang hammered at the brass tap on the wharf, then stood behind Number One, crowbar in hand, motionless as before. Ricardo was perhaps not so certain of Pedro's toughness as he affirmed; for he stooped, peering under the wharf, then moved forward out of sight. The gush of water ceasing suddenly, made a silence which became complete when the after-trickle stopped. Afar, the sun was reduced to a red spark, glowing very low in the breathless immensity of twilight. Purple gleams lingered on the water all round the boat. The spectral figure in the stern-sheets spoke in a languid tone:
At a signal from Heyst, Wang hit the brass tap on the wharf, then stood behind Number One, crowbar in hand, as still as before. Ricardo might not have been as sure of Pedro's toughness as he claimed; he bent down, looking under the wharf, then moved out of sight. The rush of water suddenly stopped, creating a silence that deepened when the last trickle ended. In the distance, the sun had turned into a red dot, glowing low in the stillness of twilight. Purple reflections danced on the water all around the boat. The ghostly figure in the stern spoke in a slow, relaxed voice:
“That—er—companion—er—secretary of mine is a queer chap. I am afraid we aren't presenting ourselves in a very favourable light.”
"That—um—companion—um—secretary of mine is a strange guy. I’m afraid we’re not making a very good impression."
Heyst listened. It was the conventional voice of an educated man, only strangely lifeless. But more strange yet was this concern for appearances, expressed, he did not know, whether in jest or in earnest. Earnestness was hardly to be supposed under the circumstances, and no one had ever jested in such dead tones. It was something which could not be answered, and Heyst said nothing. The other went on:
Heyst listened. It was the typical voice of an educated man, but strangely flat. Even more peculiar was this focus on appearances, which he couldn't tell was serious or a joke. Given the situation, it was hard to believe there was any seriousness behind it, and no one had ever joked in such lifeless tones. It was something that couldn't be responded to, and Heyst remained silent. The other continued:
“Travelling as I do, I find a man of his sort extremely useful. He has his little weaknesses, no doubt.”
“Traveling as I do, I find a guy like him really useful. He has his small flaws, for sure.”
“Indeed!” Heyst was provoked into speaking. “Weakness of the arm is not one of them; neither is an exaggerated humanity, as far as I can judge.”
“Absolutely!” Heyst was spurred into talking. “Weakness of the arm isn’t one of them; nor is an exaggerated sense of humanity, as far as I can tell.”
“Defects of temper,” explained Mr. Jones from the stern-sheets.
“Bad temper,” explained Mr. Jones from the back of the boat.
The subject of this dialogue, coming out just then from under the wharf into the visible part of the boat, made himself heard in his own defence, in a voice full of life, and with nothing languid in his manner on the contrary, it was brisk, almost jocose. He begged pardon for contradicting. He was never out of temper with “our Pedro.” The fellow was a Dago of immense strength and of no sense whatever. This combination made him dangerous, and he had to be treated accordingly, in a manner which he could understand. Reasoning was beyond him.
The person in this conversation, just emerging from under the wharf into view on the boat, spoke up to defend himself, his voice lively and his demeanor anything but lazy—rather, it was energetic and almost playful. He apologized for disagreeing. He was never angry with “our Pedro.” The guy was a strong Italian who lacked any sense at all. This mix made him a threat, and he needed to be dealt with in a way he could grasp. Logic was just too much for him.
“And so”—Ricardo addressed Heyst with animation—“you mustn't be surprised if—”
“And so”—Ricardo spoke to Heyst energetically—“you shouldn’t be surprised if—”
“I assure you,” Heyst interrupted, “that my wonder at your arrival in your boat here is so great that it leaves no room for minor astonishments. But hadn't you better land?”
“I assure you,” Heyst interrupted, “that I’m so amazed by your arrival in your boat here that I can’t be bothered by smaller surprises. But shouldn’t you go ahead and land?”
“That's the talk, sir!” Ricardo began to bustle about the boat, talking all the time. Finding himself unable to “size up” this man, he was inclined to credit him with extraordinary powers of penetration, which, it seemed to him, would be favoured by silence. Also, he feared some pointblank question. He had no ready-made story to tell. He and his patron had put off considering that rather important detail too long. For the last two days, the horrors of thirst, coming on them unexpectedly, had prevented consultation. They had had to pull for dear life. But the man on the wharf, were he in league with the devil himself, would pay for all their sufferings, thought Ricardo with an unholy joy.
“That's the conversation, sir!” Ricardo started moving around the boat, talking the entire time. Feeling unable to “read” this man, he started to believe he had some kind of extraordinary insight that silence would only enhance. He also worried he might be hit with a direct question. He didn't have a pre-prepared story ready. He and his benefactor had postponed thinking about that rather important detail for too long. For the last two days, the horrors of thirst, hitting them unexpectedly, had stopped any discussion. They had to paddle for their lives. But the man on the wharf, whether he was in cahoots with the devil or not, would pay for all their suffering, Ricardo thought with a wicked sense of satisfaction.
Meantime, splashing in the water which covered the bottom-boards, Ricardo congratulated himself aloud on the luggage being out of the way of the wet. He had piled it up forward. He had roughly tied up Pedro's head. Pedro had nothing to grumble about. On the contrary, he ought to be mighty thankful to him, Ricardo, for being alive at all.
Meanwhile, splashing in the water that soaked the bottom boards, Ricardo congratulated himself for having moved the luggage out of the way of the wet. He had stacked it up at the front. He had roughly tied up Pedro's head. Pedro had no complaints. In fact, he should be really grateful to Ricardo for being alive at all.
“Well, now, let me give you a leg up, sir,” he said cheerily to his motionless principal in the stern-sheets. “All our troubles are over—for a time, anyhow. Ain't it luck to find a white man on this island? I would have just as soon expected to meet an angel from heaven—eh, Mr. Jones? Now then—ready, sir? one, two, three, up you go!”
“Well, let me give you a boost, sir,” he said cheerfully to his still principal in the back. “All our troubles are over—for now, at least. Isn’t it lucky to find a white man on this island? I would have just as soon expected to meet an angel from heaven—right, Mr. Jones? Now then—ready, sir? One, two, three, up you go!”
Helped from below by Ricardo, and from above by the man more unexpected than an angel, Mr. Jones scrambled up and stood on the wharf by the side of Heyst. He swayed like a reed. The night descending on Samburan turned into dense shadow the point of land and the wharf itself, and gave a dark solidity to the unshimmering water extending to the last faint trace of light away to the west. Heyst stared at the guests whom the renounced world had sent him thus at the end of the day. The only other vestige of light left on earth lurked in the hollows of the thin man's eyes. They gleamed, mobile and languidly evasive. The eyelids fluttered.
Helped from below by Ricardo and from above by the man more unexpected than an angel, Mr. Jones scrambled up and stood on the wharf next to Heyst. He swayed like a reed. As night fell on Samburan, the point of land and the wharf were shrouded in thick shadows, giving a dark solidity to the unshimmering water that stretched to the last faint trace of light in the west. Heyst looked at the guests that the rejected world had sent him at the end of the day. The only other remnant of light on earth was hidden in the hollows of the thin man's eyes. They shone, shifting and lazily evasive. The eyelids fluttered.
“You are feeling weak,” said Heyst.
"You're feeling weak," Heyst said.
“For the moment, a little,” confessed the other.
"For now, just a bit," admitted the other.
With loud panting, Ricardo scrambled on his hands and knees upon the wharf, energetic and unaided. He rose up at Heyst's elbow and stamped his foot on the planks, with a sharp, provocative, double beat, such as is heard sometimes in fencing-schools before the adversaries engage their foils. Not that the renegade seaman Ricardo knew anything of fencing. What he called “shooting-irons,” were his weapons, or the still less aristocratic knife, such as was even then ingeniously strapped to his leg. He thought of it, at that moment. A swift stooping motion, then, on the recovery, a ripping blow, a shove off the wharf, and no noise except a splash in the water that would scarcely disturb the silence. Heyst would have no time for a cry. It would be quick and neat, and immensely in accord with Ricardo's humour. But he repressed this gust of savagery. The job was not such a simple one. This piece had to be played to another tune, and in much slower time. He returned to his note of talkative simplicity.
Breathing heavily, Ricardo crawled on all fours across the wharf, energized and on his own. He stood up next to Heyst and stamped his foot on the wooden planks with a sharp, challenging two-beat, like what you sometimes hear in fencing schools before opponents start. Not that the renegade seaman Ricardo knew anything about fencing. What he called “shooting-irons” were his weapons, or the even less sophisticated knife strapped to his leg at that moment. He thought about it then. A quick bend down, followed by a swift strike, a push off the wharf, and the only sound would be a splash in the water that barely broke the silence. Heyst wouldn't have time to shout. It would be quick and clean, just the way Ricardo found funny. But he held back that burst of violence. This task wasn’t that straightforward. It needed to be done to a different rhythm, much slower. He went back to his tone of chatty simplicity.
“Ay; and I too don't feel as strong as I thought I was when the first drink set me up. Great wonder-worker water is! And to get it right here on the spot! It was heaven—hey, sir?”
“Ay; and I too don't feel as strong as I thought I was when the first drink gave me a boost. Amazing how water works wonders! And to have it right here on the spot! It was heaven—right, sir?”
Mr. Jones, being directly addressed, took up his part in the concerted piece:
Mr. Jones, being directly addressed, took on his role in the group performance:
“Really, when I saw a wharf on what might have been an uninhabited island, I couldn't believe my eyes. I doubted its existence. I thought it was a delusion till the boat actually drove between the piles, as you see her lying now.”
“Honestly, when I saw a dock on what could have been a deserted island, I couldn't believe what I was seeing. I questioned whether it was real. I thought I was imagining it until the boat actually passed between the posts, just like you see it now.”
While he was speaking faintly, in a voice which did not seem to belong to the earth, his henchman, in extremely loud and terrestrial accents, was fussing about their belongings in the boat, addressing himself to Pedro:
While he was speaking softly, in a voice that felt otherworldly, his sidekick, in very loud and earthly tones, was busy sorting their stuff in the boat, talking to Pedro:
“Come, now—pass up the dunnage there! Move, yourself, hombre, or I'll have to get down again and give you a tap on those bandages of yours, you growling bear, you!”
“Come on—pass up the stuff over there! Move, buddy, or I’ll have to get down again and smack those bandages of yours, you grumpy bear, you!”
“Ah! You didn't believe in the reality of the wharf?” Heyst was saying to Mr. Jones.
“Ah! You didn't believe in the reality of the wharf?” Heyst was saying to Mr. Jones.
“You ought to kiss my hands!”
"Kiss my hands!"
Ricardo caught hold of an ancient Gladstone bag and swung it on the wharf with a thump.
Ricardo grabbed an old Gladstone bag and tossed it onto the dock with a thud.
“Yes! You ought to burn a candle before me as they do before the saints in your country. No saint has ever done so much for you as I have, you ungrateful vagabond. Now then! Up you get!”
“Yes! You should light a candle for me like they do for the saints in your country. No saint has ever done as much for you as I have, you ungrateful wanderer. Now come on! Get up!”
Helped by the talkative Ricardo, Pedro scrambled up on the wharf, where he remained for some time on all fours, swinging to and fro his shaggy head tied up in white rags. Then he got up clumsily, like a bulky animal in the dusk, balancing itself on its hind legs.
Helped by the chatty Ricardo, Pedro climbed up onto the dock, where he stayed for a while on all fours, swinging his shaggy head wrapped in white rags back and forth. Then he awkwardly stood up, like a heavy animal in the twilight, balancing on his hind legs.
Mr. Jones began to explain languidly to Heyst that they were in a pretty bad state that morning, when they caught sight of the smoke of the volcano. It nerved them to make an effort for their lives. Soon afterwards they made out the island.
Mr. Jones started to explain slowly to Heyst that they were in pretty bad shape that morning when they spotted the smoke from the volcano. It motivated them to try harder to survive. Shortly after, they could see the island.
“I had just wits enough left in my baked brain to alter the direction of the boat,” the ghostly voice went on. “As to finding assistance, a wharf, a white man—nobody would have dreamed of it. Simply preposterous!”
“I had just enough sense left in my fried brain to change the direction of the boat,” the ghostly voice continued. “As for finding help, a dock, a white guy—no one would have thought of it. Just ridiculous!”
“That's what I thought when my Chinaman came and told me he had seen a boat with white men pulling up,” said Heyst.
“That's what I thought when my guy came and told me he had seen a boat with white men pulling up,” said Heyst.
“Most extraordinary luck,” interjected Ricardo, standing by anxiously attentive to every word. “Seems a dream,” he added. “A lovely dream!”
“Such incredible luck,” interrupted Ricardo, standing by and anxiously hanging on every word. “It feels like a dream,” he added. “A beautiful dream!”
A silence fell on that group of three, as if everyone had become afraid to speak, in an obscure sense of an impending crisis. Pedro on one side of them and Wang on the other had the air of watchful spectators. A few stars had come out pursuing the ebbing twilight. A light draught of air tepid enough in the thickening twilight after the scorching day, struck a chill into Mr. Jones in his soaked clothes.
A hush settled over the group of three, as if everyone was suddenly afraid to speak, sensing an impending crisis. Pedro was on one side and Wang on the other, both looking like cautious observers. A few stars had appeared, chasing away the fading twilight. A warm breeze, still lingering after the hot day, sent a chill through Mr. Jones in his soaked clothes.
“I may infer, then, that there is a settlement of white people here?” he murmured, shivering visibly.
"I can assume, then, that there are white people living here?" he murmured, visibly shivering.
Heyst roused himself.
Heyst woke up.
“Oh, abandoned, abandoned. I am alone here—practically alone; but several empty houses are still standing. No lack of accommodation. We may just as well—here, Wang, go back to the shore and run the trolley out here.”
“Oh, abandoned, abandoned. I’m alone here—almost alone; but several empty houses are still standing. There's no shortage of places to stay. We might as well—here, Wang, go back to the shore and bring the trolley out here.”
The last words having been spoken in Malay, he explained courteously that he had given directions for the transport of the luggage. Wang had melted into the night—in his soundless manner.
The last words were spoken in Malay, and he politely explained that he had arranged for the luggage to be transported. Wang had disappeared into the night—without making a sound.
“My word! Rails laid down and all,” exclaimed Ricardo softly, in a tone of admiration. “Well, I never!”
“My goodness! Rails are laid down and everything,” Ricardo said quietly, with admiration in his voice. “I can’t believe it!”
“We were working a coal-mine here,” said the late manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company. “These are only the ghosts of things that have been.”
“We were working a coal mine here,” said the former manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company. “These are just the remnants of what once was.”
Mr. Jones's teeth were suddenly started chattering by another faint puff of wind, a mere sigh from the west, where Venus cast her rays on the dark edge of the horizon, like a bright lamp hung above the grave of the sun.
Mr. Jones's teeth started chattering suddenly from another light gust of wind, just a whisper from the west, where Venus shone her beams on the dark edge of the horizon, like a bright lamp hanging over the sun's grave.
“We might be moving on,” proposed Heyst. “My Chinaman and that—ah—ungrateful servant of yours, with the broken head, can load the things and come along after us.”
“We could be leaving soon,” suggested Heyst. “My Asian guy and that—uh—thankless servant of yours, with the head injury, can pack up the things and follow us.”
The suggestion was accepted without words. Moving towards the shore, the three men met the trolley, a mere metallic rustle which whisked past them, the shadowy Wang running noiselessly behind. Only the sound of their footsteps accompanied them. It was a long time since so many footsteps had rung together on that jetty. Before they stepped on to the path trodden through the grass, Heyst said:
The suggestion was accepted silently. As they walked toward the shore, the three men encountered the trolley, which made a faint metallic sound as it went by, with the shadowy Wang silently following behind. The only noise was the sound of their footsteps. It had been a long time since so many footsteps had echoed together on that jetty. Before they walked onto the path through the grass, Heyst said:
“I am prevented from offering you a share of my own quarters.” The distant courtliness of this beginning arrested the other two suddenly, as if amazed by some manifest incongruity. “I should regret it more,” he went on, “if I were not in a position to give you the choice of those empty bungalows for a temporary home.”
“I can’t offer you a place in my own quarters.” The formal tone of this opening stopped the other two in their tracks, as if they were taken aback by the obvious mismatch. “I would feel worse about it,” he continued, “if I weren’t able to let you choose from those empty bungalows as a temporary home.”
He turned round and plunged into the narrow track, the two others following in single file.
He turned around and headed down the narrow path, the other two following in a single line.
“Queer start!” Ricardo took the opportunity for whispering, as he fell behind Mr. Jones, who swayed in the gloom, enclosed by the stalks of tropical grass, almost as slender as a stalk of grass himself.
“Queer start!” Ricardo seized the chance to whisper as he lagged behind Mr. Jones, who swayed in the darkness, surrounded by the tall tropical grass, almost as thin as a blade of grass himself.
In this order they emerged into the open space kept clear of vegetation by Wang's judicious system of periodic firing. The shapes of buildings, unlighted, high-roofed, looked mysteriously extensive and featureless against the increasing glitter of the stars. Heyst was pleased at the absence of light in his bungalow. It looked as uninhabited as the others. He continued to lead the way, inclining to the right. His equable voice was heard:
In this order, they stepped into the open area, kept clear of plants by Wang's careful method of regular burning. The outlines of the buildings, dark and tall, appeared surprisingly vast and vague against the growing sparkle of the stars. Heyst felt satisfied by the lack of light in his bungalow. It looked just as abandoned as the others. He kept leading the way, veering to the right. His calm voice could be heard:
“This one would be the best. It was our counting-house. There is some furniture in it yet. I am pretty certain that you'll find a couple of camp bedsteads in one of the rooms.”
“This one would be the best. It was our office. There's still some furniture in it. I'm pretty sure you'll find a couple of camp beds in one of the rooms.”
The high-pitched roof of the bungalow towered up very close, eclipsing the sky.
The sharply angled roof of the bungalow loomed overhead, blocking out the sky.
“Here we are. Three steps. As you see, there's a wide veranda. Sorry to keep you waiting for a moment; the door is locked, I think.”
“Here we are. Just three steps. As you can see, there's a big porch. Sorry for the wait; I think the door is locked.”
He was heard trying it. Then he leaned against the rail, saying:
He was heard giving it a shot. Then he leaned against the railing, saying:
“Wang will get the keys.”
“Wang will receive the keys.”
The others waited, two vague shapes nearly mingled together in the darkness of the veranda, from which issued a sudden chattering of Mr. Jones's teeth, directly suppressed, and a slight shuffle of Ricardo's feet. Their guide and host, his back against the rail, seemed to have forgotten their existence. Suddenly he moved, and murmured:
The others waited, two indistinct figures almost blending together in the darkness of the porch, from which came a sudden chattering of Mr. Jones's teeth, quickly stifled, and a slight shuffle of Ricardo's feet. Their guide and host, leaning against the railing, seemed to have forgotten they were there. Suddenly, he moved and whispered:
“Ah, here's the trolley.”
“Ah, here's the cart.”
Then he raised his voice in Malay, and was answered, “Ya tuan,” from an indistinct group that could be made out in the direction of the track.
Then he raised his voice in Malay, and was answered, “Yes, sir,” from a blurry group that could be seen in the direction of the track.
“I have sent Wang for the key and a light,” he said, in a voice that came out without any particular direction—a peculiarity which disconcerted Ricardo.
“I sent Wang for the key and a light,” he said, in a voice that seemed to come from nowhere in particular—a quirk that unsettled Ricardo.
Wang did not tarry long on his mission. Very soon from the distant recesses of obscurity appeared the swinging lantern he carried. It cast a fugitive ray on the arrested trolley with the uncouth figure of the wild Pedro drooping over the load; then it moved towards the bungalow and ascended the stairs. After working at the stiff lock, Wang applied his shoulder to the door. It came open with explosive suddenness, as if in a passion at being thus disturbed after two years' repose. From the dark slope of a tall stand-up writing-desk a forgotten, solitary sheet of paper flew up and settled gracefully on the floor.
Wang didn't take long on his mission. Before long, the swinging lantern he carried emerged from the distant shadows. It cast a fleeting beam on the stopped trolley, illuminating the awkward figure of the wild Pedro slumped over the load; then it moved toward the bungalow and went up the stairs. After struggling with the stiff lock, Wang pushed against the door. It swung open suddenly, as if furious at being disturbed after two years of peace. From the dark angle of a tall writing desk, a forgotten, solitary sheet of paper fluttered up and landed gracefully on the floor.
Wang and Pedro came and went through the offended door, bringing the things off the trolley, one flitting swiftly in and out, the other staggering heavily. Later, directed by a few quiet words from Number One, Wang made several journeys with the lantern to the store-rooms, bringing in blankets, provisions in tins, coffee, sugar, and a packet of candles. He lighted one, and stuck it on the ledge of the stand-up desk. Meantime Pedro, being introduced to some kindling-wood and a bundle of dry sticks, had busied himself outside in lighting a fire, on which he placed a ready-filled kettle handed to him by Wang impassively, at arm's length, as if across a chasm. Having received the thanks of his guests, Heyst wished them goodnight and withdrew, leaving them to their repose.
Wang and Pedro came and went through the annoyed door, taking things off the trolley—one zipping in and out quickly, the other struggling under the weight. Later, following a few quiet directions from Number One, Wang made several trips with the lantern to the storage rooms, bringing back blankets, canned food, coffee, sugar, and a pack of candles. He lit one and set it on the ledge of the stand-up desk. Meanwhile, Pedro, introduced to some kindling and a bundle of dry sticks, had kept himself busy outside lighting a fire, on which he placed a filled kettle handed to him by Wang without much expression, as if it were a considerable distance between them. After receiving his guests' thanks, Heyst wished them goodnight and left them to relax.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Heyst walked away slowly. There was still no light in his bungalow, and he thought that perhaps it was just as well. By this time he was much less perturbed. Wang had preceded him with the lantern, as if in a hurry to get away from the two white men and their hairy attendant. The light was not dancing along any more; it was standing perfectly still by the steps of the veranda.
Heyst walked away slowly. There was still no light in his bungalow, and he thought that maybe that was for the best. By this point, he was much less troubled. Wang had gone ahead with the lantern, almost eager to distance himself from the two white men and their hairy companion. The light was no longer flickering; it was standing perfectly still by the steps of the porch.
Heyst, glancing back casually, saw behind him still another light—the light of the strangers' open fire. A black, uncouth form, stooping over it monstrously, staggered away into the outlying shadows. The kettle had boiled, probably.
Heyst glanced back casually and saw another light behind him—the glow of the strangers' open fire. A dark, awkward figure, hunched over it grotesquely, staggered away into the surrounding shadows. The kettle must have boiled.
With that weird vision of something questionably human impressed upon his senses, Heyst moved on a pace or two. What could the people be who had such a creature for their familiar attendant? He stopped. The vague apprehension, of a distant future, in which he saw Lena unavoidably separated from him by profound and subtle differences; the sceptical carelessness which had accompanied every one of his attempts at action, like a secret reserve of his soul, fell away from him. He no longer belonged to himself. There was a call far more imperious and august. He came up to the bungalow, and at the very limit of the lantern's light, on the top step, he saw her feet and the bottom part of her dress. The rest of her person was suggested dimly as high as her waist. She sat on a chair, and the gloom of the low eaves descended upon her head and shoulders. She didn't stir.
With that strange vision of something oddly human etched in his mind, Heyst moved a step or two forward. What kind of people would have such a creature as their companion? He paused. The vague sense of a distant future, where he saw Lena inevitably separated from him by deep and subtle differences; the skeptical indifference that had accompanied all his attempts at action, like a hidden reserve within him, faded away. He no longer felt like he belonged to himself. There was a call far more urgent and significant. He approached the bungalow, and at the very edge of the lantern's light, on the top step, he saw her feet and the lower part of her dress. The rest of her figure was faintly suggested up to her waist. She sat in a chair, and the shadow of the low eaves fell over her head and shoulders. She didn't move.
“You haven't gone to sleep here?” he asked.
"You haven't slept here?" he asked.
“Oh, no! I was waiting for you—in the dark.”
“Oh, no! I was waiting for you—in the dark.”
Heyst, on the top step, leaned against a wooden pillar, after moving the lantern to one side.
Heyst, on the top step, leaned against a wooden post after shifting the lantern to one side.
“I have been thinking that it is just as well you had no light. But wasn't it dull for you to sit in the dark?”
“I've been thinking that it's probably a good thing you had no light. But wasn't it boring for you to just sit in the dark?”
“I don't need a light to think of you.” Her charming voice gave a value to this banal answer, which had also the merit of truth. Heyst laughed a little, and said that he had had a curious experience. She made no remark. He tried to figure to himself the outlines of her easy pose. A spot of dim light here and there hinted at the unfailing grace of attitude which was one of her natural possessions.
“I don’t need a light to think of you.” Her charming voice added meaning to this simple answer, which was also true. Heyst chuckled a bit and mentioned that he had a strange experience. She didn’t respond. He tried to imagine the details of her relaxed pose. Patches of dim light here and there hinted at the effortless grace that was one of her natural traits.
She had thought of him, but not in connection with the strangers. She had admired him from the first; she had been attracted by his warm voice, his gentle eye, but she had felt him too wonderfully difficult to know. He had given to life a savour, a movement, a promise mingled with menaces, which she had not suspected were to be found in it—or, at any rate, not by a girl wedded to misery as she was. She said to herself that she must not be irritated because he seemed too self-contained, and as if shut up in a world of his own. When he took her in his arms, she felt that his embrace had a great and compelling force, that he was moved deeply, and that perhaps he would not get tired of her so very soon. She thought that he had opened to her the feelings of delicate joy, that the very uneasiness he caused her was delicious in its sadness, and that she would try to hold him as long as she could—till her fainting arms, her sinking soul, could cling to him no more.
She had thought about him, but not in relation to the strangers. She had admired him from the start; she was drawn to his warm voice and gentle gaze, but he felt too wonderfully complex to really know. He had given life a flavor, a rhythm, a promise mixed with threats that she hadn’t realized existed—or at least not for a girl chained to misery like she was. She told herself not to be bothered by how self-contained he seemed, as if he lived in a world of his own. When he held her in his arms, she sensed a strong, compelling force in his embrace, that he was deeply moved, and that maybe he wouldn’t tire of her too quickly. She believed he had opened her up to feelings of delicate joy, that even the anxiety he stirred in her was sweet in its sadness, and she would try to hold on to him for as long as she could—until her weary arms and sinking spirit couldn't cling to him anymore.
“Wang's not here, of course?” Heyst said suddenly. She answered as if in her sleep.
“Wang's not here, right?” Heyst said out of the blue. She replied as if she were half-asleep.
“He put this light down here without stopping, and ran.”
“He set this light down here without pausing and took off running.”
“Ran, did he? H'm! Well, it's considerably later than his usual time to go home to his Alfuro wife; but to be seen running is a sort of degradation for Wang, who has mastered the art of vanishing. Do you think he was startled out of his perfection by something?”
“Ran, did he? H'm! Well, it's much later than his usual time to head home to his Alfuro wife; but being seen running is kind of a shame for Wang, who has perfected the skill of disappearing. Do you think something surprised him out of his usual composure?”
“Why should he be startled?”
"Why should he be surprised?"
Her voice remained dreamy, a little uncertain.
Her voice sounded dreamy and a bit unsure.
“I have been startled,” Heyst said.
“I was surprised,” Heyst said.
She was not listening to him. The lantern at their feet threw the shadows of her face upward. Her eyes glistened, as if frightened and attentive, above a lighted chin and a very white throat.
She wasn't paying attention to him. The lantern at their feet cast shadows of her face upward. Her eyes sparkled, as if scared and focused, above a lit chin and a very pale throat.
“Upon my word,” mused Heyst, “now that I don't see them, I can hardly believe that those fellows exist!”
"Honestly," Heyst thought, "now that I can't see them, I can barely believe those guys are real!"
“And what about me?” she asked, so swiftly that he made a movement like somebody pounced upon from an ambush. “When you don't see me, do you believe that I exist?”
“And what about me?” she asked, so quickly that he flinched like someone who’s been ambushed. “When you can't see me, do you think I exist?”
“Exist? Most charmingly! My dear Lena, you don't know your own advantages. Why, your voice alone would be enough to make you unforgettable!”
“Exist? Absolutely! My dear Lena, you don't even realize how fortunate you are. Honestly, your voice alone would make you unforgettable!”
“Oh, I didn't mean forgetting in that way. I dare say if I were to die you would remember me right enough. And what good would that be to anybody? It's while I am alive that I want—”
“Oh, I didn't mean forgetting like that. I bet if I were to die, you would remember me just fine. And what good would that do anyone? It's while I'm alive that I want—”
Heyst stood by her chair, a stalwart figure imperfectly lighted. The broad shoulders, the martial face that was like a disguise of his disarmed soul, were lost in the gloom above the plane of light in which his feet were planted. He suffered from a trouble with which she had nothing to do. She had no general conception of the conditions of the existence he had offered to her. Drawn into its peculiar stagnation she remained unrelated to it because of her ignorance.
Heyst stood by her chair, a strong figure only partially lit. His broad shoulders and the tough expression on his face, which masked his vulnerable soul, were hidden in the darkness above the area of light where his feet were planted. He was dealing with a struggle that had nothing to do with her. She had no real understanding of the circumstances of the life he had presented to her. Caught in its unique standstill, she remained disconnected from it because of her lack of knowledge.
For instance, she could never perceive the prodigious improbability of the arrival of that boat. She did not seem to be thinking of it. Perhaps she had already forgotten the fact herself. And Heyst resolved suddenly to say nothing more of it. It was not that he shrank from alarming her. Not feeling anything definite himself he could not imagine a precise effect being produced on her by any amount of explanation. There is a quality in events which is apprehended differently by different minds or even by the same mind at different times. Any man living at all consciously knows that embarrassing truth. Heyst was aware that this visit could bode nothing pleasant. In his present soured temper towards all mankind he looked upon it as a visitation of a particularly offensive kind.
For example, she could never grasp how unlikely the arrival of that boat was. She didn’t seem to be thinking about it. Perhaps she had already forgotten about it. And Heyst suddenly decided to stop mentioning it. It wasn't that he was afraid of scaring her. Not feeling anything specific himself, he couldn’t picture how any amount of explanation would have a clear effect on her. Events have a way of being understood differently by different people or even by the same person at different times. Anyone who is alive and aware knows that awkward truth. Heyst realized that this visit likely wouldn’t bring any good news. Given his current bitter attitude towards everyone, he regarded it as a particularly unwelcome occurrence.
He glanced along the veranda in the direction of the other bungalow. The fire of sticks in front of it had gone out. No faint glow of embers, not the slightest thread of light in that direction, hinted at the presence of strangers. The darker shapes in the obscurity, the dead silence, betrayed nothing of that strange intrusion. The peace of Samburan asserted itself as on any other night. Everything was as before, except—Heyst became aware of it suddenly—that for a whole minute, perhaps, with his hand on the back of the girl's chair and within a foot of her person, he had lost the sense of her existence, for the first time since he had brought her over to share this invincible, this undefiled peace. He picked up the lantern, and the act made a silent stir all along the veranda. A spoke of shadow swung swiftly across her face, and the strong light rested on the immobility of her features, as of a woman looking at a vision. Her eyes were still, her lips serious. Her dress, open at the neck, stirred slightly to her even breathing.
He looked down the veranda toward the other bungalow. The fire of sticks in front of it had gone out. There was no faint glow of embers, not even a hint of light in that direction that would suggest the presence of anyone nearby. The dark shapes in the shadows, along with the complete silence, revealed nothing about any strange intrusion. The tranquility of Samburan was as strong as it was on any other night. Everything seemed the same, except—Heyst suddenly realized—that for a whole minute, maybe, with his hand resting on the back of the girl's chair and just a foot away from her, he had completely lost awareness of her presence for the first time since he brought her here to share this unbeatable, pure peace. He picked up the lantern, and the movement made a quiet disturbance all along the veranda. A shadow quickly swept across her face, and the bright light highlighted the stillness of her features, like a woman gazing at a vision. Her eyes were calm, her lips serious. Her dress, open at the neck, shifted slightly with her steady breathing.
“We had better go in, Lena,” suggested Heyst, very low, as if breaking a spell cautiously.
“We should go inside, Lena,” suggested Heyst softly, as if he were carefully breaking a spell.
She rose without a word. Heyst followed her indoors. As they passed through the living-room, he left the lantern burning on the centre table.
She got up without saying a word. Heyst followed her inside. As they walked through the living room, he left the lantern burning on the coffee table.
CHAPTER NINE
That night the girl woke up, for the first time in her new experience, with the sensation of having been abandoned to her own devices. She woke up from a painful dream of separation brought about in a way which she could not understand, and missed the relief of the waking instant. The desolate feeling of being alone persisted. She was really alone. A night-light made it plain enough, in the dim, mysterious manner of a dream; but this was reality. It startled her exceedingly.
That night, the girl woke up for the first time in her new experience, feeling abandoned and on her own. She had just come out of a painful dream about separation that she couldn't quite grasp, and she missed the usual relief that comes with waking up. The empty feeling of being alone lingered. She was truly alone. A night-light made that clear, in a dim and mysterious way like a dream; but this was reality. It startled her a lot.
In a moment she was at the curtain that hung in the doorway, and raised it with a steady hand. The conditions of their life in Samburan would have made peeping absurd; nor was such a thing in her character. This was not a movement of curiosity, but of downright alarm—the continued distress and fear of the dream. The night could not have been very far advanced. The light of the lantern was burning strongly, striping the floor and walls of the room with thick black bands. She hardly knew whether she expected to see Heyst or not; but she saw him at once, standing by the table in his sleeping-suit, his back to the doorway. She stepped in noiselessly with her bare feet, and let the curtain fall behind her. Something characteristic in Heyst's attitude made her say, almost in a whisper:
In an instant, she reached the curtain hanging in the doorway and lifted it with a steady hand. The circumstances of their life in Samburan would have made sneaking a peek ridiculous, and that wasn’t in her nature. This wasn’t an act of curiosity, but a genuine feeling of alarm—the ongoing distress and fear from the dream. The night couldn’t have been very deep. The lantern's light was shining brightly, casting thick black stripes across the floor and walls of the room. She was unsure if she expected to see Heyst; but she spotted him immediately, standing by the table in his pajamas, facing away from the doorway. She stepped inside quietly with her bare feet and let the curtain fall behind her. Something about Heyst's posture made her say, almost in a whisper:
“You are looking for something.”
“You're looking for something.”
He could not have heard her before; but he didn't start at the unexpected whisper. He only pushed the drawer of the table in and, without even looking over his shoulder, asked quietly, accepting her presence as if he had been aware of all her movements:
He couldn't have heard her before, but he didn't flinch at the unexpected whisper. He just pushed the drawer of the table closed and, without even glancing over his shoulder, asked quietly, accepting her presence as if he had been aware of all her movements:
“I say, are you certain that Wang didn't go through this room this evening?”
“I mean, are you sure that Wang didn't come through this room tonight?”
“Wang? When?”
"Wang? When's that?"
“After leaving the lantern, I mean.”
“After leaving the lamp, I mean.”
“Oh, no. He ran on. I watched him.”
“Oh, no. He kept running. I was watching him.”
“Or before, perhaps—while I was with these boat people? Do you know? Can you tell?”
“Or maybe earlier—when I was with those boat people? Do you know? Can you tell?”
“I hardly think so. I came out as the sun went down, and sat outside till you came back to me.”
“I don't think so. I went outside when the sun was setting and waited out here until you came back.”
“He could have popped in for an instant through the back veranda.”
"He could have dropped by for a moment through the back porch."
“I heard nothing in here,” she said. “What is the matter?”
“I didn't hear anything in here,” she said. “What’s wrong?”
“Naturally you wouldn't hear. He can be as quiet as a shadow, when he likes. I believe he could steal the pillows from under our heads. He might have been here ten minutes ago.”
“Of course, you wouldn’t have heard. He can be as silent as a shadow when he wants to be. I think he could take the pillows right from under our heads. He could have been here just ten minutes ago.”
“What woke you up? Was it a noise?”
“What woke you up? Was it some noise?”
“Can't say that. Generally one can't tell, but is it likely, Lena? You are, I believe, the lighter sleeper of us two. A noise loud enough to wake me up would have awakened you, too. I tried to be as quiet as I could. What roused you?”
“Can't say that. Usually, you can't tell, but do you think it’s possible, Lena? I believe you're the lighter sleeper between us. A noise loud enough to wake me would have definitely woken you up too. I tried to be as quiet as possible. What woke you up?”
“I don't know—a dream, perhaps. I woke up crying.”
“I don’t know—a dream, maybe. I woke up crying.”
“What was the dream?”
“What was the dream?”
Heyst, with one hand resting on the table, had turned in her direction, his round, uncovered head set on a fighter's muscular neck. She left his question unanswered, as if she had not heard it.
Heyst, with one hand on the table, had turned toward her, his round, bare head resting on a strong, muscular neck. She didn't answer his question, as if she hadn’t heard it.
“What is it you have missed?” she asked in her turn, very grave.
“What is it that you’ve missed?” she asked in response, very serious.
Her dark hair, drawn smoothly back, was done in two thick tresses for the night. Heyst noticed the good form of her brow, the dignity of its width, its unshining whiteness. It was a sculptural forehead. He had a moment of acute appreciation intruding upon another order of thoughts. It was as if there could be no end of his discoveries about that girl, at the most incongruous moments.
Her dark hair was pulled back neatly into two thick braids for the night. Heyst noticed the nice shape of her forehead, its dignified width, its unblemished whiteness. It looked like a sculptural forehead. He was momentarily struck by a sharp appreciation that interrupted his other thoughts. It felt like he could keep discovering new things about that girl, even at the most unexpected times.
She had on nothing but a hand-woven cotton sarong—one of Heyst's few purchases, years ago, in Celebes, where they are made. He had forgotten all about it till she came, and then had found it at the bottom of an old sandalwood trunk dating back to pre-Morrison days. She had quickly learned to wind it up under her armpits with a safe twist, as Malay village girls do when going down to bathe in a river. Her shoulders and arms were bare; one of her tresses, hanging forward, looked almost black against the white skin. As she was taller than the average Malay woman, the sarong ended a good way above her ankles. She stood poised firmly, half-way between the table and the curtained doorway, the insteps of her bare feet gleaming like marble on the overshadowed matting of the floor. The fall of her lighted shoulders, the strong and fine modelling of her arms hanging down her sides, her immobility, too, had something statuesque, the charm of art tense with life. She was not very big—Heyst used to think of her, at first, as “that poor little girl,”—but revealed free from the shabby banality of a white platform dress, in the simple drapery of the sarong, there was that in her form and in the proportions of her body which suggested a reduction from a heroic size.
She was wearing only a hand-woven cotton sarong—one of Heyst's few purchases from years ago in Celebes, where they make them. He had completely forgotten about it until she arrived and then found it at the bottom of an old sandalwood trunk that dated back to pre-Morrison days. She quickly learned how to wrap it up under her armpits with a secure twist, just like Malay village girls do when they go down to bathe in a river. Her shoulders and arms were bare; one of her locks, hanging forward, looked almost black against her white skin. Since she was taller than the average Malay woman, the sarong ended quite a bit above her ankles. She stood confidently, halfway between the table and the curtained doorway, the insteps of her bare feet shining like marble on the dim matting of the floor. The way her shoulders fell, the strong yet delicate shape of her arms hanging at her sides, and her stillness gave her a statuesque quality, with the charm of art alive with energy. She wasn't very tall—Heyst initially thought of her as “that poor little girl”—but free from the dullness of a white platform dress, in the simple draping of the sarong, there was something about her form and the proportions of her body that suggested a scaled-down version of a heroic figure.
She moved forward a step.
She stepped forward.
“What is it you have missed?” she asked again.
“What have you missed?” she asked again.
Heyst turned his back altogether on the table. The black spokes of darkness over the floor and the walls, joining up on the ceiling in a path of shadow, were like the bars of a cage about them. It was his turn to ignore a question.
Heyst completely turned his back on the table. The dark shadows on the floor and walls, coming together on the ceiling in a path of gloom, felt like bars of a cage around them. Now it was his turn to ignore a question.
“You woke up in a fright, you say?” he said.
“You woke up scared, you say?” he said.
She walked up to him, exotic yet familiar, with her white woman's face and shoulders above the Malay sarong, as if it were an airy disguise, but her expression was serious.
She walked up to him, both exotic and familiar, with her white woman's face and shoulders above the Malay sarong, as if it were a light disguise, but her expression was serious.
“No,” she replied. “It was distress, rather. You see, you weren't there, and I couldn't tell why you had gone away from me. A nasty dream—the first I've had, too, since—”
“No,” she said. “It was more like distress. You see, you weren't there, and I couldn't figure out why you had left me. A terrible dream—the first I've had, too, since—”
“You don't believe in dreams, do you?” asked Heyst.
“You don't believe in dreams, do you?” Heyst asked.
“I once knew a woman who did. Leastwise, she used to tell people what dreams mean, for a shilling.”
“I once knew a woman who did. At least, she used to tell people what dreams meant, for a shilling.”
“Would you go now and ask her what this dream means?” inquired Heyst jocularly.
“Could you go ask her what this dream means?” Heyst asked playfully.
“She lived in Camberwell. She was a nasty old thing!”
“She lived in Camberwell. She was a mean old lady!”
Heyst laughed a little uneasily.
Heyst chuckled a bit nervously.
“Dreams are madness, my dear. It's things that happen in the waking world, while one is asleep, that one would be glad to know the meaning of.”
“Dreams are crazy, my dear. It’s the things that happen in the real world, while you're sleeping, that you’d be eager to understand the meaning of.”
“You have missed something out of this drawer,” she said positively.
“You left something in this drawer,” she said confidently.
“This or some other. I have looked into every single one of them and come back to this again, as people do. It's difficult to believe the evidence of my own senses; but it isn't there. Now, Lena, are you sure that you didn't—”
“This or something else. I've looked into every single one of them and returned to this again, as people tend to do. It's hard to trust what my own senses are telling me; but it doesn't exist. Now, Lena, are you sure that you didn't—”
“I have touched nothing in the house but what you have given me.”
“I haven't touched anything in the house except for what you've given me.”
“Lena!” he cried.
“Lena!” he shouted.
He was painfully affected by this disclaimer of a charge which he had not made. It was what a servant might have said—an inferior open to suspicion—or, at any rate, a stranger. He was angry at being so wretchedly misunderstood; disenchanted at her not being instinctively aware of the place he had secretly given her in his thoughts.
He was deeply hurt by this denial of a charge he hadn’t made. It sounded like something a servant might say—someone beneath him or, at the very least, a stranger. He was frustrated at being so miserably misunderstood; disillusioned that she wasn’t instinctively aware of the special place he had secretly given her in his thoughts.
“After all,” he said to himself, “we are strangers to each other.”
“After all,” he told himself, “we're strangers to each other.”
And then he felt sorry for her. He spoke calmly:
And then he felt bad for her. He spoke calmly:
“I was about to say, are you sure you have no reason to think that the Chinaman has been in this room tonight?”
“I was just about to ask, are you sure you don't have any reason to think that the Chinese man has been in this room tonight?”
“You suspect him?” she asked, knitting her eyebrows.
“You think he did it?” she asked, furrowing her brows.
“There is no one else to suspect. You may call it a certitude.”
“There’s no one else to suspect. You can call it a certainty.”
“You don't want to tell me what it is?” she inquired, in the equable tone in which one takes a fact into account.
“You don't want to tell me what it is?” she asked, in the calm tone people use when considering a fact.
Heyst only smiled faintly.
Heyst just smiled faintly.
“Nothing very precious, as far as value goes,” he replied.
“Not worth much, to be honest,” he replied.
“I thought it might have been money,” she said.
“I thought it might have been money,” she said.
“Money!” exclaimed Heyst, as if the suggestion had been altogether preposterous. She was so visibly surprised that he hastened to add: “Of course, there is some money in the house—there, in that writing-desk, the drawer on the left. It's not locked. You can pull it right out. There is a recess, and the board at the back pivots: a very simple hiding-place, when you know the way to it. I discovered it by accident, and I keep our store of sovereigns in there. The treasure, my dear, is not big enough to require a cavern.”
"Money!" Heyst exclaimed, as if the idea was completely ridiculous. She looked so surprised that he quickly added, "Of course, there is some money in the house—over there, in that writing desk, the drawer on the left. It's not locked. You can just pull it out. There's a recess, and the board at the back pivots: a really simple hiding spot, once you know how to get to it. I found it by accident, and I keep our stash of sovereigns in there. The treasure, my dear, isn't large enough to need a cavern."
He paused, laughed very low, and returned her steady stare.
He paused, chuckled softly, and maintained her unwavering gaze.
“The loose silver, some guilders and dollars, I have always kept in that unlocked left drawer. I have no doubt Wang knows what there is in it, but he isn't a thief, and that's why I—no, Lena, what I've missed is not gold or jewels; and that's what makes the fact interesting—which the theft of money cannot be.”
“The loose silver, some guilders and dollars, I've always kept in that unlocked left drawer. I have no doubt Wang knows what's in it, but he isn't a thief, and that's why I—no, Lena, what I’ve missed isn't gold or jewels; and that's what makes it interesting—which the theft of money can't be.”
She took a long breath, relieved to hear that it was not money. A great curiosity was depicted on her face, but she refrained from pressing him with questions. She only gave him one of her deep-gleaming smiles.
She took a deep breath, relieved to know it wasn't about money. A strong curiosity showed on her face, but she held back from bombarding him with questions. Instead, she simply gave him one of her bright, radiant smiles.
“It isn't me so it must be Wang. You ought to make him give it back to you.”
“It’s not me, so it must be Wang. You should make him give it back to you.”
Heyst said nothing to that naive and practical suggestion, for the object that he missed from the drawer was his revolver.
Heyst didn’t respond to that simple and practical suggestion because what he was missing from the drawer was his revolver.
It was a heavy weapon which he had owned for many years and had never used in his life. Ever since the London furniture had arrived in Samburan, it had been reposing in the drawer of the table. The real dangers of life, for him, were not those which could be repelled by swords or bullets. On the other hand neither his manner nor his appearance looked sufficiently inoffensive to expose him to light-minded aggression.
It was a heavy weapon he had owned for many years but had never used. Ever since the London furniture arrived in Samburan, it had been resting in the drawer of the table. The real dangers of life for him weren’t the ones that could be fought off with swords or bullets. However, neither his demeanor nor his looks seemed harmless enough to make him a target for casual aggression.
He could not have explained what had induced him to go to the drawer in the middle of the night. He had started up suddenly—which was very unusual with him. He had found himself sitting up and extremely wide awake all at once, with the girl reposing by his side, lying with her face away from him, a vague, characteristically feminine form in the dim light. She was perfectly still.
He couldn't explain why he had gone to the drawer in the middle of the night. He had suddenly sat up, which was very unusual for him. He found himself wide awake all at once, with the girl next to him, lying with her back to him, a vague, typically feminine shape in the dim light. She was completely still.
At that season of the year there were no mosquitoes in Samburan, and the sides of the mosquito net were looped up. Heyst swung his feet to the floor, and found himself standing there, almost before he had become aware of his intention to get up.
At that time of year, there were no mosquitoes in Samburan, and the sides of the mosquito net were pulled up. Heyst swung his feet to the floor and realized he was standing there, almost before he even realized he intended to get up.
Why he did this he did not know. He didn't wish to wake her up, and the slight creak of the broad bedstead had sounded very loud to him. He turned round apprehensively and waited for her to move, but she did not stir. While he looked at her, he had a vision of himself lying there too, also fast asleep, and—it occurred to him for the first time in his life—very defenceless. This quite novel impression of the dangers of slumber made him think suddenly of his revolver. He left the bedroom with noiseless footsteps. The lightness of the curtain he had to lift as he passed out, and the outer door, wide open on the blackness of the veranda—for the roof eaves came down low, shutting out the starlight—gave him a sense of having been dangerously exposed, he could not have said to what. He pulled the drawer open. Its emptiness cut his train of self-communion short. He murmured to the assertive fact:
Why he did this, he didn’t know. He didn’t want to wake her up, and the slight creak of the big bed frame had sounded really loud to him. He turned around nervously and waited for her to move, but she didn’t stir. As he watched her, he imagined himself lying there too, also fast asleep, and—he realized for the first time in his life—very defenseless. This new feeling about the dangers of sleep suddenly made him think of his revolver. He left the bedroom quietly. The lightness of the curtain he had to lift as he walked out, and the outer door, wide open to the darkness of the porch—since the roof eaves came down low, blocking out the starlight—made him feel uncomfortably exposed, though he couldn’t quite say to what. He pulled the drawer open. Its emptiness interrupted his thoughts. He murmured to the undeniable fact:
“Impossible! Somewhere else!”
“Not possible! Try somewhere else!”
He tried to remember where he had put the thing; but those provoked whispers of memory were not encouraging. Foraging in every receptacle and nook big enough to contain a revolver, he came slowly to the conclusion that it was not in that room. Neither was it in the other. The whole bungalow consisted of the two rooms and a profuse allowance of veranda all round. Heyst stepped out on the veranda.
He tried to remember where he had put it, but the fleeting memories weren’t helpful. Searching through every drawer and corner that could hold a revolver, he slowly realized it wasn’t in that room. It also wasn’t in the other one. The whole bungalow was just two rooms with a generous wraparound veranda. Heyst stepped out onto the veranda.
“It's Wang, beyond a doubt,” he thought, staring into the night. “He has got hold of it for some reason.”
“It's definitely Wang,” he thought, gazing into the night. “He's managed to get it for some reason.”
There was nothing to prevent that ghostly Chinaman from materializing suddenly at the foot of the stairs, or anywhere, at any moment, and toppling him over with a dead sure shot. The danger was so irremediable that it was not worth worrying about, any more than the general precariousness of human life. Heyst speculated on this added risk. How long had he been at the mercy of a slender yellow finger on the trigger? That is, if that was the fellow's reason for purloining the revolver.
There was nothing stopping that ghostly Chinese man from suddenly appearing at the bottom of the stairs, or anywhere, at any time, and taking him out with a perfect shot. The danger was so unavoidable that it wasn’t worth stressing over, just like the general uncertainty of human life. Heyst thought about this extra risk. How long had he been at the mercy of a thin yellow finger on the trigger? That is, if that was the guy's reason for stealing the revolver.
“Shoot and inherit,” thought Heyst. “Very simple.” Yet there was in his mind a marked reluctance to regard the domesticated grower of vegetables in the light of a murderer.
“Shoot and inherit,” Heyst thought. “Very straightforward.” Yet he felt a strong hesitation to see the friendly vegetable farmer as a murderer.
“No, it wasn't that. For Wang could have done it any time this last twelve months or more—”
“No, it wasn't that. Wang could have done it at any time in the last twelve months or more—”
Heyst's mind had worked on the assumption that Wang had possessed himself of the revolver during his own absence from Samburan; but at that period of his speculation his point of view changed. It struck him with the force of manifest certitude that the revolver had been taken only late in the day, or on that very night. Wang, of course. But why? So there had been no danger in the past. It was all ahead.
Heyst assumed that Wang had gotten the revolver while he was away from Samburan, but as he thought more about it, his perspective shifted. It suddenly became clear to him that the revolver had only been taken late in the day or that very night. It was Wang, of course. But why? It meant there hadn't been any danger in the past; it was all coming up.
“He has me at his mercy now,” thought Heyst, without particular excitement.
“He’s got me at his mercy now,” thought Heyst, without any real excitement.
The sentiment he experienced was curiosity. He forgot himself in it: it was as if he were considering somebody else's strange predicament. But even that sort of interest was dying out when, looking to his left, he saw the accustomed shapes of the other bungalows looming in the night, and remembered the arrival of the thirsty company in the boat. Wang would hardly risk such a crime in the presence of other white men. It was a peculiar instance of the “safety in numbers,” principle, which somehow was not much to Heyst's taste.
He felt a sense of curiosity. He got lost in it: it was like he was thinking about someone else's weird situation. But even that interest was fading when he looked to his left and saw the familiar outlines of the other bungalows standing tall in the night, reminded of the arrival of the thirsty group in the boat. Wang would hardly take such a risk with other white men around. It was a strange example of the "safety in numbers" principle, which Heyst found somewhat unappealing.
He went in gloomily, and stood over the empty drawer in deep and unsatisfactory thought. He had just made up his mind that he must breathe nothing of this to the girl, when he heard her voice behind him. She had taken him by surprise, but he resisted the impulse to turn round at once under the impression that she might read his trouble in his face. Yes, she had taken him by surprise, and for that reason the conversation which began was not exactly as he would have conducted it if he had been prepared for her pointblank question. He ought to have said at once: “I've missed nothing.” It was a deplorable thing that he should have let it come so far as to have her ask what it was he missed. He closed the conversation by saying lightly:
He walked in with a heavy heart and stood over the empty drawer, lost in deep and unsatisfying thoughts. He had just decided that he shouldn't say anything about this to the girl when he heard her voice behind him. She had caught him off guard, but he fought the urge to turn around immediately, fearing she might see his distress on his face. Yes, she had surprised him, and because of that, the conversation that started wasn't exactly how he would have approached it if he had been ready for her direct question. He should have immediately replied, “I haven't missed anything.” It was unfortunate that it had come to the point where she had to ask what it was that he missed. He ended the conversation by saying lightly:
“It's an object of very small value. Don't worry about it—it isn't worth while. The best you can do is to go and lie down again, Lena.”
“It's something of very little value. Don't stress about it—it’s not worth it. The best thing you can do is go lie down again, Lena.”
Reluctant she turned away, and only in the doorway asked: “And you?”
Reluctantly, she turned away and asked from the doorway, "And you?"
“I think I shall smoke a cheroot on the veranda. I don't feel sleepy for the moment.”
“I think I’ll smoke a cigar on the porch. I’m not feeling sleepy at the moment.”
“Well, don't be long.”
"Well, don’t take too long."
He made no answer. She saw him standing there, very still, with a frown on his brow, and slowly dropped the curtain.
He didn't say anything. She saw him standing there, very still, with a frown on his forehead, and slowly let the curtain fall.
Heyst did really light a cheroot before going out again on the veranda. He glanced up from under the low eaves, to see by the stars how the night went on. It was going very slowly. Why it should have irked him he did not know, for he had nothing to expect from the dawn; but everything round him had become unreasonable, unsettled, and vaguely urgent, laying him under an obligation, but giving him no line of action. He felt contemptuously irritated with the situation. The outer world had broken upon him; and he did not know what wrong he had done to bring this on himself, any more than he knew what he had done to provoke the horrible calumny about his treatment of poor Morrison. For he could not forget this. It had reached the ears of one who needed to have the most perfect confidence in the rectitude of his conduct.
Heyst really did light a cigar before going out again on the porch. He looked up from under the low eaves to see by the stars how the night was progressing. It was moving very slowly. He didn’t know why it bothered him, since he had nothing to expect from the dawn; but everything around him had become unreasonable, unsettled, and vaguely urgent, placing him under pressure without giving him any clear direction. He felt contemptuously irritated by the situation. The outside world had intruded on him, and he didn’t understand what he had done to bring this on himself, just as he didn’t understand what he had done to provoke the awful gossip about his treatment of poor Morrison. He couldn’t forget it. It had reached the ears of someone who needed to have absolute confidence in the integrity of his actions.
“And she only half disbelieves it,” he thought, with hopeless humiliation.
“And she only half believes it,” he thought, feeling hopelessly humiliated.
This moral stab in the back seemed to have taken some of his strength from him, as a physical wound would have done. He had no desire to do anything—neither to bring Wang to terms in the matter of the revolver nor to find out from the strangers who they were, and how their predicament had come about. He flung his glowing cigar away into the night. But Samburan was no longer a solitude wherein he could indulge in all his moods. The fiery parabolic path the cast-out stump traced in the air was seen from another veranda at a distance of some twenty yards. It was noted as a symptom of importance by an observer with his faculties greedy for signs, and in a state of alertness tense enough almost to hear the grass grow.
This moral betrayal felt like it had taken away some of his strength, just like a physical injury would have. He didn’t want to do anything—neither to confront Wang about the revolver nor to ask the strangers who they were or how they ended up in this situation. He tossed his burning cigar into the night. But Samburan was no longer a place where he could indulge in his feelings. The fiery arc of the discarded cigar butt in the air was noticed from another porch about twenty yards away. It caught the attention of an observer who was eagerly looking for clues, tense enough to almost hear the grass grow.
CHAPTER TEN
The observer was Martin Ricardo. To him life was not a matter of passive renunciation, but of a particularly active warfare. He was not mistrustful of it, he was not disgusted with it, still less was he inclined to be suspicious of its disenchantments; but he was vividly aware that it held many possibilities of failure. Though very far from being a pessimist, he was not a man of foolish illusions. He did not like failure, not only because of its unpleasant and dangerous consequences, but also because of its damaging effect upon his own appreciation of Martin Ricardo. And this was a special job, of his own contriving, and of considerable novelty. It was not, so to speak, in his usual line of business—except, perhaps, from a moral standpoint, about which he was not likely to trouble his head. For these reasons Martin Ricardo was unable to sleep.
The observer was Martin Ricardo. For him, life wasn’t about passive giving up; it was more like an active battle. He wasn’t distrustful of it, nor was he disgusted by it, and he definitely wasn't inclined to be wary of its disappointments; he just knew that it had many chances for failure. While he was far from being a pessimist, he wasn’t someone who clung to unrealistic hopes. He disliked failure, not just because of its unpleasant and risky outcomes, but also because it negatively impacted how he viewed himself as Martin Ricardo. This was a particularly special task that he had come up with, and it was quite novel. It wasn’t in his usual line of work—unless you considered the moral aspect, which he wasn’t likely to worry about. For these reasons, Martin Ricardo found it hard to sleep.
Mr. Jones, after repeated shivering fits, and after drinking much hot tea, had apparently fallen into deep slumber. He had very peremptorily discouraged attempts at conversation on the part of his faithful follower. Ricardo listened to his regular breathing. It was all very well for the governor. He looked upon it as a sort of sport. A gentleman naturally would. But this ticklish and important job had to be pulled off at all costs, both for honour and for safety. Ricardo rose quietly, and made his way on the veranda. He could not lie still. He wanted to go out for air, and he had a feeling that by the force of his eagerness even the darkness and the silence could be made to yield something to his eyes and ears.
Mr. Jones, after shaking from the cold several times and drinking a lot of hot tea, seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. He had firmly shut down any attempts at conversation from his loyal companion. Ricardo listened to his steady breathing. That was fine for the governor; he saw it as a sort of game, which is what a gentleman would do. But this delicate and crucial task needed to be completed no matter what, for both honor and safety. Ricardo quietly got up and stepped onto the veranda. He couldn’t stay still. He needed some fresh air and felt that with his eagerness, even the darkness and silence could reveal something to his eyes and ears.
He noted the stars, and stepped back again into the dense darkness. He resisted the growing impulse to go out and steal towards the other bungalow. It would have been madness to start prowling in the dark on unknown ground. And for what end? Unless to relieve the oppression. Immobility lay on his limbs like a leaden garment. And yet he was unwilling to give up. He persisted in his objectless vigil. The man of the island was keeping quiet.
He observed the stars and stepped back into the thick darkness. He fought the increasing urge to sneak over to the other bungalow. It would have been crazy to wander in the dark on unfamiliar terrain. And for what purpose? Unless it was to ease the heaviness. He felt paralyzed, like he was wearing a heavy cloak. Yet he was reluctant to give in. He remained in his aimless watch. The man from the island was staying silent.
It was at that moment that Ricardo's eyes caught the vanishing red trail of light made by the cigar—a startling revelation of the man's wakefulness. He could not suppress a low “Hallo!” and began to sidle along towards the door, with his shoulders rubbing the wall. For all he knew, the man might have been out in front by this time, observing the veranda. As a matter of fact, after flinging away the cheroot, Heyst had gone indoors with the feeling of a man who gives up an unprofitable occupation. But Ricardo fancied he could hear faint footfalls on the open ground, and dodged quickly into the room. There he drew breath, and meditated for a while. His next step was to feel for the matches on the tall desk, and to light the candle. He had to communicate to his governor views and reflections of such importance that it was absolutely necessary for him to watch their effect on the very countenance of the hearer. At first he had thought that these matters could have waited till daylight; but Heyst's wakefulness, disclosed in that startling way, made him feel suddenly certain that there could be no sleep for him that night.
At that moment, Ricardo saw the fading red glow from the cigar—a surprising sign that the man was awake. He couldn’t help but quietly say, “Hello!” and started to sneak toward the door, his shoulders brushing against the wall. For all he knew, the man might have already stepped outside to watch the veranda. In reality, after tossing away the cigar, Heyst had gone inside, feeling like someone who’s given up on a useless task. But Ricardo thought he could hear soft footsteps outside, so he quickly ducked into the room. There he took a deep breath and thought for a moment. His next move was to feel around for the matches on the tall desk and light the candle. He needed to share ideas and reflections with his boss that were so important he had to see their immediate impact on the listener’s face. At first, he thought these issues could wait until morning; however, Heyst’s unexpected wakefulness made him suddenly realize he wouldn't be able to sleep that night.
He said as much to his governor. When the little dagger-like flame had done its best to dispel the darkness, Mr. Jones was to be seen reposing on a camp bedstead, in a distant part of the room. A railway rug concealed his spare form up to his very head, which rested on the other railway rug rolled up for a pillow. Ricardo plumped himself down cross-legged on the floor, very close to the low bedstead; so that Mr. Jones—who perhaps had not been so very profoundly asleep—on opening his eyes found them conveniently levelled at the face of his secretary.
He told his governor just that. When the small dagger-like flame had done its best to chase away the darkness, Mr. Jones could be seen resting on a camp bed in a far corner of the room. A railway blanket covered his thin frame all the way up to his head, which rested on another rolled-up railway blanket used as a pillow. Ricardo sat down cross-legged on the floor, very close to the low bed, so that Mr. Jones—who might not have been deeply asleep—opened his eyes to find them conveniently aligned with the face of his secretary.
“Eh? What is it you say? No sleep for you tonight? But why can't you let me sleep? Confound your fussiness!”
“Huh? What did you say? No sleep for you tonight? But why can't you just let me sleep? Damn your fussiness!”
“Because that there fellow can't sleep—that's why. Dash me if he hasn't been doing a think just now! What business has he to think in the middle of the night?”
“Because that guy can't sleep—that's why. I swear, if he hasn’t been thinking just now! What right does he have to think in the middle of the night?”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“He was out, sir—up in the middle of the night. My own eyes saw it.”
“He was out, sir—up in the middle of the night. I saw it with my own eyes.”
“But how do you know that he was up to think?” inquired Mr. Jones. “It might have been anything—toothache, for instance. And you may have dreamed it for all I know. Didn't you try to sleep?”
“But how do you know he was actually thinking?” Mr. Jones asked. “It could've been anything—like a toothache, for example. And for all I know, you might have just dreamed it. Didn't you try to sleep?”
“No, sir. I didn't even try to go to sleep.”
“No, sir. I didn't even try to fall asleep.”
Ricardo informed his patron of his vigil on the veranda, and of the revelation which put an end to it. He concluded that a man up with a cigar in the middle of the night must be doing a think.
Ricardo told his boss about his watch on the porch and the discovery that ended it. He figured that a guy with a cigar in the middle of the night must be deep in thought.
Mr. Jones raised himself on his elbow. This sign of interest comforted his faithful henchman.
Mr. Jones propped himself up on his elbow. This show of interest reassured his loyal sidekick.
“Seems to me it's time we did a little think ourselves,” added Ricardo, with more assurance. Long as they had been together the moods of his governor were still a source of anxiety to his simple soul.
“Seems to me it's time we thought about this ourselves,” added Ricardo, feeling more confident. Even after all the time they had spent together, his boss's moods still worried him.
“You are always making a fuss,” remarked Mr. Jones, in a tolerant tone.
“You're always making a big deal,” Mr. Jones said in a patient tone.
“Ay, but not for nothing, am I? You can't say that, sir. Mine may not be a gentleman's way of looking round a thing, but it isn't a fool's way, either. You've admitted that much yourself at odd times.”
“Yeah, but I’m not just saying that, am I? You can’t claim that, sir. My perspective may not be the typical gentleman's approach, but it’s not foolish either. You’ve even acknowledged this at times.”
Ricardo was growing warmly argumentative. Mr. Jones interrupted him without heat.
Ricardo was getting passionately argumentative. Mr. Jones cut him off calmly.
“You haven't roused me to talk about yourself, I presume?”
“You're not trying to get me to talk about yourself, are you?”
“No, sir.” Ricardo remained silent for a minute, with the tip of his tongue caught between his teeth. “I don't think I could tell you anything about myself that you don't know,” he continued. There was a sort of amused satisfaction in his tone which changed completely as he went on. “It's that man, over there, that's got to be talked over. I don't like him.”
“No, sir.” Ricardo stayed quiet for a minute, the tip of his tongue stuck between his teeth. “I don’t think there’s anything about myself that you don’t already know,” he continued. There was a hint of amused satisfaction in his tone, which shifted completely as he spoke. “It’s that guy over there that needs to be discussed. I don’t like him.”
He, failed to observe the flicker of a ghastly smile on his governor's lips.
He missed the flash of a creepy smile on his governor's lips.
“Don't you?” murmured Mr. Jones, whose face, as he reclined on his elbow, was on a level with the top of his follower's head.
“Don't you?” murmured Mr. Jones, whose face, as he leaned on his elbow, was at the same level as the top of his follower's head.
“No, sir,” said Ricardo emphatically. The candle from the other side of the room threw his monstrous black shadow on the wall. “He—I don't know how to say it—he isn't hearty-like.”
“No, sir,” Ricardo said firmly. The candle from across the room cast his huge black shadow on the wall. “He—I don't really know how to put it—he doesn't seem healthy.”
Mr. Jones agreed languidly in his own manner:
Mr. Jones agreed wearily in his own way:
“He seems to be a very self-possessed man.”
“He seems to be a very composed man.”
“Ay, that's it. Self—” Ricardo choked with indignation. “I would soon let out some of his self-possession through a hole between his ribs, if this weren't a special job!”
“Ay, that's it. Self—” Ricardo choked with anger. “I would quickly knock some of his arrogance out of him through a hole in his ribs, if this weren't a special job!”
Mr. Jones had been making his own reflections, for he asked:
Mr. Jones had been thinking to himself, because he asked:
“Do you think he is suspicious?”
“Do you think he's acting suspicious?”
“I don't see very well what he can be suspicious of,” pondered Ricardo. “Yet there he was doing a think. And what could be the object of it? What made him get out of his bed in the middle of the night. 'Tain't fleas, surely.”
“I don’t really understand what he could be suspicious about,” Ricardo wondered. “But there he was, deep in thought. What could he possibly be thinking about? What made him get out of bed in the middle of the night? It can’t be fleas, for sure.”
“Bad conscience, perhaps,” suggested Mr. Jones jocularly.
"Maybe a guilty conscience," Mr. Jones joked.
His faithful secretary suffered from irritation, and did not see the joke. In a fretful tone he declared that there was no such thing as conscience. There was such a thing as funk; but there was nothing to make that fellow funky in any special way. He admitted, however, that the man might have been uneasy at the arrival of strangers, because of all that plunder of his put away somewhere.
His loyal secretary was annoyed and didn’t get the joke. In an exasperated tone, he insisted that conscience didn't exist. There was such a thing as being anxious, but nothing to make that guy nervous in any specific way. However, he acknowledged that the man might have felt uneasy about the arrival of strangers because of all the stolen goods he had hidden away somewhere.
Ricardo glanced here and there, as if he were afraid of being overheard by the heavy shadows cast by the dim light all over the room. His patron, very quiet, spoke in a calm whisper:
Ricardo looked around nervously, as if he was worried about being overheard by the deep shadows created by the faint light throughout the room. His patron, very quiet, spoke in a soft whisper:
“And perhaps that hotel-keeper has been lying to you about him. He may be a very poor devil indeed.”
“And maybe that hotel manager has been lying to you about him. He could really be a very unfortunate guy.”
Ricardo shook his head slightly. The Schombergian theory of Heyst had become in him a profound conviction, which he had absorbed as naturally as a sponge takes up water. His patron's doubts were a wanton denying of what was self-evident; but Ricardo's voice remained as before, a soft purring with a snarling undertone.
Ricardo shook his head slightly. The Schombergian theory of Heyst had become a deep conviction for him, something he had absorbed as naturally as a sponge soaks up water. His patron's doubts were a reckless denial of what was obvious; yet Ricardo's voice stayed the same, a soft purr with a growling undertone.
“I am sup-prised at you, sir! It's the very way them tame ones—the common 'yporcrits of the world—get on. When it comes to plunder drifting under one's very nose, there's not one of them that would keep his hands off. And I don't blame them. It's the way they do it that sets my back up. Just look at the story of how he got rid of that pal of his! Send a man home to croak of a cold on the chest—that's one of your tame tricks. And d'you mean to say, sir, that a man that's up to it wouldn't bag whatever he could lay his hands in his 'yporcritical way? What was all that coal business? Tame citizen dodge; 'yporcrisy—nothing else. No, no, sir! The thing is to extract it from him as neatly as possible. That's the job; and it isn't so simple as it looks. I reckon you have looked at it all round, sir, before you took up the notion of this trip.”
“I’m surprised at you, sir! It’s exactly how those tame ones—the common hypocrites of the world—operate. When it comes to stealing something right under their noses, there isn’t a single one of them who wouldn’t grab it. And I can’t blame them. It’s the way they do it that bothers me. Just look at how he got rid of that friend of his! Sending a guy home to say he died from a cold—that’s one of your tame tricks. And do you really think, sir, that a man who’s aware of it wouldn’t take whatever he could grab in his hypocritical way? What was all that coal business? Just a tame citizen’s trick; hypocrisy—nothing more. No, no, sir! The goal is to get it from him as neatly as possible. That’s the job; and it isn’t as easy as it seems. I assume you’ve thought it through, sir, before deciding on this trip.”
“No.” Mr. Jones was hardly audible, staring far away from his couch. “I didn't think about it much. I was bored.”
“No.” Mr. Jones hardly whispered, fixedly gazing away from his couch. “I didn’t think about it much. I was just bored.”
“Ay, that you were—bad. I was feeling pretty desperate that afternoon, when that bearded softy of a landlord got talking to me about this fellow here. Quite accidentally, it was. Well, sir, here we are after a mighty narrow squeak. I feel all limp yet; but never mind—his swag will pay for the lot!”
"Yeah, you were—bad. I was feeling pretty hopeless that afternoon when that bearded softy of a landlord started talking to me about this guy here. It was totally by chance. Well, here we are after a really close call. I still feel all weak; but whatever—his loot will cover everything!"
“He's all alone here,” remarked Mr. Jones in a hollow murmur.
"He's all alone here," Mr. Jones said softly.
“Ye-es, in a way. Yes, alone enough. Yes, you may say he is.”
"Yeah, in a way. Yes, that's sufficient on its own. Yeah, you could say he is."
“There's that Chinaman, though.”
“There's that guy from China, though.”
“Ay, there's the Chink,” assented Ricardo rather absentmindedly.
“Ay, there's the guy,” agreed Ricardo rather absentmindedly.
He was debating in his mind the advisability of making a clean breast of his knowledge of the girl's existence. Finally he concluded he wouldn't. The enterprise was difficult enough without complicating it with an upset to the sensibilities of the gentleman with whom he had the honour of being associated. Let the discovery come of itself, he thought, and then he could swear that he had known nothing of that offensive presence.
He was weighing in his mind whether he should openly admit that he knew about the girl. In the end, he decided not to. The task was tricky enough without adding the disruption of hurting the feelings of the gentleman he was working with. Let the discovery happen on its own, he thought, and then he could honestly say he had no idea about that troublesome presence.
He did not need to lie. He had only to hold his tongue.
He didn't need to lie. He just had to stay quiet.
“Yes,” he muttered reflectively, “there's that Chink, certainly.”
“Yes,” he muttered to himself, “there's that guy over there, for sure.”
At bottom, he felt a certain ambiguous respect for his governor's exaggerated dislike of women, as if that horror of feminine presence were a sort of depraved morality; but still morality, since he counted it as an advantage. It prevented many undesirable complications. He did not pretend to understand it. He did not even try to investigate this idiosyncrasy of his chief. All he knew was that he himself was differently inclined, and that it did not make him any happier or safer. He did not know how he would have acted if he had been knocking about the world on his own. Luckily he was a subordinate, not a wage-slave but a follower—which was a restraint. Yes! The other sort of disposition simplified matters in general; it wasn't to be gainsaid. But it was clear that it could also complicate them—as in this most important and, in Ricardo's view, already sufficiently delicate case. And the worst of it was that one could not tell exactly in what precise manner it would act.
At the core, he felt a mixed sense of respect for his governor's extreme dislike of women, as if that aversion to femininity was some twisted form of morality; but still a morality, since he saw it as a benefit. It avoided many awkward situations. He didn’t pretend to understand it. He didn’t even try to explore this quirk of his boss. All he knew was that he felt differently, and it didn’t make him any happier or safer. He had no idea how he would have behaved if he had been out there on his own. Luckily, he was a subordinate, not a wage-slave but a follower—which provided some limits. Yes! That other kind of attitude made things simpler overall; there was no denying that. But it was also clear that it could complicate things—as in this very important and, in Ricardo's view, already sensitive situation. And the worst part was that it was hard to tell exactly how it would play out.
It was unnatural, he thought somewhat peevishly. How was one to reckon up the unnatural? There were no rules for that. The faithful henchman of plain Mr. Jones, foreseeing many difficulties of a material order, decided to keep the girl out of the governor's knowledge, out of his sight, too, for as long a time as it could be managed. That, alas, seemed to be at most a matter of a few hours; whereas Ricardo feared that to get the affair properly going would take some days. Once well started, he was not afraid of his gentleman failing him. As is often the case with lawless natures, Ricardo's faith in any given individual was of a simple, unquestioning character. For man must have some support in life.
It felt unnatural, he thought somewhat irritably. How does one measure the unnatural? There were no guidelines for that. The loyal sidekick of straightforward Mr. Jones, anticipating many practical challenges, decided to keep the girl out of the governor's awareness and out of sight for as long as possible. Unfortunately, that seemed to only last a few hours, while Ricardo worried that getting things properly organized would take several days. Once everything was underway, he wasn't worried about his gentleman letting him down. As often happens with reckless personalities, Ricardo's belief in any given person was straightforward and unwavering. After all, everyone needs some kind of support in life.
Cross-legged, his head drooping a little and perfectly still, he might have been meditating in a bonze-like attitude upon the sacred syllable “Om.” It was a striking illustration of the untruth of appearances, for his contempt for the world was of a severely practical kind. There was nothing oriental about Ricardo but the amazing quietness of his pose. Mr. Jones was also very quiet. He had let his head sink on the rolled-up rug, and lay stretched out on his side with his back to the light. In that position the shadows gathered in the cavities of his eyes made them look perfectly empty. When he spoke, his ghostly voice had only to travel a few inches straight into Ricardo's left ear.
Sitting cross-legged, his head slightly drooping and completely still, he could have been meditating in a monk-like pose on the sacred sound “Om.” It was a striking example of how appearances can be deceptive, as his disdain for the world was quite practical. The only thing giving Ricardo an Eastern vibe was the incredible calmness of his stance. Mr. Jones was also very still. He had let his head rest on the rolled-up rug, lying on his side with his back to the light. In that position, the shadows in the hollows of his eyes made them seem completely empty. When he spoke, his eerie voice only had to travel a few inches directly into Ricardo's left ear.
“Why don't you say something, now that you've got me awake?”
“Why don’t you say something now that you have me awake?”
“I wonder if you were sleeping as sound as you are trying to make out, sir,” said the unmoved Ricardo.
“I wonder if you were sleeping as soundly as you're trying to pretend, sir,” said the unbothered Ricardo.
“I wonder,” repeated Mr. Jones. “At any rate, I was resting quietly!”
“I wonder,” Mr. Jones said again. “Anyway, I was just resting peacefully!”
“Come, sir!” Ricardo's whisper was alarmed. “You don't mean to say you're going to be bored?”
“Come on, sir!” Ricardo whispered anxiously. “You can’t be saying you’re going to be bored?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Quite right!” The secretary was very much relieved. “There's no occasion to be, I can tell you, sir,” he whispered earnestly. “Anything but that! If I didn't say anything for a bit, it ain't because there isn't plenty to talk about. Ay, more than enough.”
“Exactly!” The secretary was very relieved. “There's no reason to be, I can assure you, sir,” he whispered earnestly. “Anything but that! If I went quiet for a moment, it's not because there isn’t a lot to talk about. Oh, there’s more than enough.”
“What's the matter with you?” breathed out his patron. “Are you going to turn pessimist?”
“What's wrong with you?” his patron breathed out. “Are you going to become a pessimist?”
“Me turn? No, sir! I ain't of those that turn. You may call me hard names, if you like, but you know very well that I ain't a croaker.” Ricardo changed his tone. “If I said nothing for a while, it was because I was meditating over the Chink, sir.”
“Me turn? No way, sir! I'm not one of those who backs down. You can call me whatever you want, but you know I'm not a quitter.” Ricardo switched his tone. “If I didn't say anything for a bit, it was because I was thinking about the Chink, sir.”
“You were? Waste of time, my Martin. A Chinaman is unfathomable.”
“You were? What a waste of time, my Martin. A Chinese person is impossible to understand.”
Ricardo admitted that this might be so. Anyhow, a Chink was neither here nor there, as a general thing, unfathomable as he might be; but a Swedish baron wasn't—couldn't be! The woods were full of such barons.
Ricardo acknowledged that this might be the case. Regardless, a Chinese person was generally irrelevant, no matter how inscrutable they might seem; but a Swedish baron was not—couldn't be! The woods were filled with such barons.
“I don't know that he is so tame,” was Mr. Jones's remark, in a sepulchral undertone.
"I don't think he's that tame," Mr. Jones said in a hushed tone.
“How do you mean, sir? He ain't a rabbit, of course. You couldn't hypnotize him, as I saw you do to more than one Dago, and other kinds of tame citizens, when it came to the point of holding them down to a game.”
“How do you mean, sir? He’s not a rabbit, obviously. You couldn’t hypnotize him like I saw you do to more than one Italian and other types of compliant folks when it came to keeping them focused on a game.”
“Don't you reckon on that,” murmured plain Mr. Jones seriously.
“Don’t you think about that,” murmured plain Mr. Jones seriously.
“No, sir, I don't, though you have a wonderful power of the eye. It's a fact.”
“No, sir, I don’t, although you have an amazing ability to see things. It’s true.”
“I have a wonderful patience,” remarked Mr. Jones dryly.
“I have an incredible amount of patience,” Mr. Jones said dryly.
A dim smile flitted over the lips of the faithful Ricardo who never raised his head.
A faint smile passed over the lips of the loyal Ricardo, who never lifted his head.
“I don't want to try you too much, sir, but this is like no other job we ever turned our minds to.”
“I don't want to push you too much, sir, but this is unlike any other job we've ever considered.”
“Perhaps not. At any rate let us think so.”
“Maybe not. Anyway, let’s think that way.”
A weariness with the monotony of life was reflected in the tone of this qualified assent. It jarred on the nerves of the sanguine Ricardo.
A tiredness with the dullness of life showed in the tone of this reluctant agreement. It grated on the nerves of the positive Ricardo.
“Let us think of the way to go to work,” he retorted a little impatiently. “He's a deep one. Just look at the way he treated that chum of his. Did you ever hear of anything so low? And the artfulness of the beast—the dirty, tame artfulness!”
“Let’s figure out how to get to work,” he replied, a bit impatiently. “He’s really something. Just look at how he treated that friend of his. Have you ever heard anything so low? And the slyness of that guy—the disgusting, calculated slyness!”
“Don't you start moralizing, Martin,” said Mr. Jones warningly. “As far as I can make out the story that German hotel-keeper told you, it seems to show a certain amount of character;—and independence from common feelings which is not usual. It's very remarkable, if true.”
“Don’t start with the moralizing, Martin,” Mr. Jones said with a warning tone. “From what I can gather about the story that German hotel manager told you, it seems to show a fair bit of character—an independence from typical feelings that’s not very common. It’s quite remarkable, if true.”
“Ay, ay! Very remarkable. It's mighty low down, all the same,” muttered, Ricardo obstinately. “I must say I am glad to think he will be paid off for it in a way that'll surprise him!”
“Ay, ay! That’s really something. It’s pretty low, though,” Ricardo grumbled stubbornly. “I have to say, I’m glad to know he’ll get what’s coming to him in a way that will surprise him!”
The tip of his tongue appeared lively for an instant, as if trying for the taste of that ferocious retribution on his compressed lips. For Ricardo was sincere in his indignation before the elementary principle of loyalty to a chum violated in cold blood, slowly, in a patient duplicity of years. There are standards in villainy as in virtue, and the act as he pictured it to himself acquired an additional horror from the slow pace of that treachery so atrocious and so tame. But he understood too the educated judgement of his governor, a gentleman looking on all this with the privileged detachment of a cultivated mind, of an elevated personality.
The tip of his tongue flickered for a moment, as if tasting the intense anger simmering on his pressed lips. Ricardo felt a genuine rage at the betrayal of loyalty to a friend, done in cold blood over many years, with a patient deceit. There are standards in wrongdoing just as there are in goodness, and the way he envisioned the act made it even more horrifying because of the slow-moving nature of such a brutal yet mundane treachery. But he also recognized the educated judgment of his mentor, a gentleman observing it all with the privileged detachment of a cultured mind and a refined character.
“Ay, he's deep—he's artful,” he mumbled between his sharp teeth.
“Yeah, he's shrewd—he's crafty,” he mumbled between his sharp teeth.
“Confound you!” Mr. Jones's calm whisper crept into his ear. “Come to the point.”
“Curse you!” Mr. Jones's calm whisper slipped into his ear. “Get to the point.”
Obedient, the secretary shook off his thoughtfulness. There was a similarity of mind between these two—one the outcast of his vices, the other inspired by a spirit of scornful defiance, the aggressiveness of a beast of prey looking upon all the tame creatures of the earth as its natural victim. Both were astute enough, however, and both were aware that they had plunged into this adventure without a sufficient scrutiny of detail. The figure of a lonely man far from all assistance had loomed up largely, fascinating and defenceless in the middle of the sea, filling the whole field of their vision. There had not seemed to be any need for thinking. As Schomberg had been saying: “Three to one.”
Obediently, the secretary brushed off his distractions. There was a mental connection between the two—one was a victim of his own vices, and the other fueled by a scornful defiance, the fierce attitude of a predator viewing all the domestic creatures of the world as its natural prey. However, both were clever enough and knew they had jumped into this situation without fully examining the details. The image of a lonely man, far from any help, had appeared vividly, captivating and vulnerable in the middle of the sea, dominating their entire view. It didn't seem necessary to think it through. As Schomberg had put it: “Three to one.”
But it did not look so simple now in the face of that solitude which was like an armour for this man. The feeling voiced by the henchman in his own way—“We don't seem much forwarder now we are here” was acknowledged by the silence of the patron. It was easy enough to rip a fellow up or drill a hole in him, whether he was alone or not, Ricardo reflected in low, confidential tones, but—
But it didn’t seem so straightforward anymore in the presence of that solitude, which acted like armor for this man. The feeling expressed by the henchman in his own way—“We don’t seem to be getting anywhere now that we’re here”—was confirmed by the patron's silence. It was easy enough to cut someone open or shoot them, whether they were alone or not, Ricardo thought in low, private tones, but—
“He isn't alone,” Mr. Jones said faintly, in his attitude of a man composed for sleep. “Don't forget that Chinaman.” Ricardo started slightly.
“He's not alone,” Mr. Jones said quietly, in a posture like someone ready to sleep. “Don’t forget about that Chinese man.” Ricardo flinched a little.
“Oh, ay—the Chink!”
“Oh, hey—the Chink!”
Ricardo had been on the point of confessing about the girl; but no! He wanted his governor to be unperturbed and steady. Vague thoughts, which he hardly dared to look in the face, were stirring his brain in connection with that girl. She couldn't be much account, he thought. She could be frightened. And there were also other possibilities. The Chink, however, could be considered openly.
Ricardo was about to confess about the girl, but no! He wanted his boss to remain calm and composed. Fuzzy thoughts, which he barely wanted to confront, were swirling in his mind about her. She probably wasn’t that important, he thought. She might be scared. And there were other options to consider. The Chink, on the other hand, could be discussed openly.
“What I was thinking about it, sir,” he went on earnestly, “is this—here we've got a man. He's nothing. If he won't be good, he can be made quiet. That's easy. But then there's his plunder. He doesn't carry it in his pocket.”
“What I was thinking about, sir,” he continued earnestly, “is this—here we've got a man. He's nobody. If he won’t behave, he can be silenced. That’s simple. But then there's what he’s taken. He doesn’t keep it in his pocket.”
“I hope not,” breathed Mr. Jones.
“I hope not,” Mr. Jones whispered.
“Same here. It's too big, we know, but if he were alone, he would not feel worried about it overmuch—I mean the safety of the pieces. He would just put the lot into any box or drawer that was handy.”
“Same here. It's too big, we know, but if he were by himself, he wouldn't worry about it too much—I mean the safety of the pieces. He would just throw everything into whatever box or drawer was nearby.”
“Would he?”
"Would he?"
“Yes, sir. He would keep it under his eye, as it were. Why not? It is natural. A fellow doesn't put his swag underground, unless there's a very good reason for it.”
“Yes, sir. He would keep an eye on it, so to speak. Why not? It makes sense. A guy doesn't bury his valuables unless there's a really good reason for it.”
“A very good reason, eh?”
"A really good reason, huh?"
“Yes, sir. What do you think a fellow is—a mole?”
“Yes, sir. What do you think I am—a mole?”
From his experience, Ricardo declared that man was not a burrowing beast. Even the misers very seldom buried their hoard, unless for exceptional reasons. In the given situation of a man alone on an island, the company of a Chink was a very good reason. Drawers would not be safe, nor boxes, either, from a prying, slant-eyed Chink. No, sir, unless a safe—a proper office safe. But the safe was there in the room.
From his experience, Ricardo asserted that man wasn't a burrowing creature. Even the stingy rarely hid their cash, unless for special reasons. In the case of a man stranded on an island, having a Chink around was certainly a good reason. Drawers wouldn’t be secure, nor would boxes, from a curious, slant-eyed Chink. No way, unless it was a safe—a real office safe. But the safe was right there in the room.
“Is there a safe in this room? I didn't notice it,” whispered Mr. Jones.
“Is there a safe in this room? I didn’t see it,” whispered Mr. Jones.
That was because the thing was painted white, like the walls of the room; and besides, it was tucked away in the shadows of a corner. Mr. Jones had been too tired to observe anything on his first coming ashore; but Ricardo had very soon spotted the characteristic form. He only wished he could believe that the plunder of treachery, duplicity, and all the moral abominations of Heyst had been there. But no; the blamed thing was open.
That was because it was painted white, like the room's walls; and it was also tucked away in a shadowy corner. Mr. Jones had been too exhausted to notice anything when he first arrived; but Ricardo quickly recognized the distinct shape. He just wished he could convince himself that the spoils of betrayal, deceit, and all of Heyst's moral wrongs had been there. But no; the darn thing was unlocked.
“It might have been there at one time or another,” he commented gloomily, “but it isn't there now.”
“It might have been there at some point,” he said sadly, “but it isn’t there now.”
“The man did not elect to live in this house,” remarked Mr. Jones. “And by the by, what could he have meant by speaking of circumstances which prevented him lodging us in the other bungalow? You remember what he said, Martin? Sounded cryptic.”
“The man didn’t choose to live in this house,” Mr. Jones said. “And by the way, what did he mean when he talked about circumstances that stopped him from putting us in the other bungalow? Do you remember what he said, Martin? It sounded mysterious.”
Martin, who remembered and understood the phrase as directly motived by the existence of the girl, waited a little before saying:
Martin, who recalled and understood the phrase as directly influenced by the girl's presence, paused for a moment before saying:
“Some of his artfulness, sir; and not the worst of it either. That manner of his to us, this asking no questions, is some more of his artfulness. A man's bound to be curious, and he is; yet he goes on as if he didn't care. He does care—or else what was he doing up with a cigar in the middle of the night, doing a think? I don't like it.”
“Some of his cleverness, sir; and not the least of it either. That way he interacts with us, this not asking questions, is more of his cunning. A guy is naturally curious, and he is; yet he acts like he doesn’t care. He does care—or else what was he doing with a cigar in the middle of the night, deep in thought? I don’t like it.”
“He may be outside, observing the light here, and saying the very same thing to himself of our own wakefulness,” gravely suggested Ricardo's governor.
“He might be outside, watching the light here, and telling himself the exact same thing about our wakefulness,” Ricardo's governor suggested seriously.
“He may be, sir; but this is too important to be talked over in the dark. And the light is all right, it can be accounted for. There's a light in this bungalow in the middle of the night because—why, because you are not well. Not well, sir—that's what's the matter, and you will have to act up to it.”
“He might be, sir; but this is too important to discuss in the dark. And the light is fine, it can be explained. There's a light in this bungalow in the middle of the night because—well, because you’re not well. Not well, sir—that’s the issue, and you’ll have to deal with it.”
The consideration had suddenly occurred to the faithful henchman, in the light of a felicitous expedient to keep his governor and the girl apart as long as possible. Mr. Jones received the suggestion without the slightest stir, even in the deep sockets of his eyes, where a steady, faint gleam was the only thing telling of life and attention in his attenuated body. But Ricardo, as soon as he had enunciated his happy thought, perceived in it other possibilities more to the point and of greater practical advantage.
The idea suddenly came to the loyal henchman, as a clever way to keep his boss and the girl separated for as long as possible. Mr. Jones took the suggestion without any visible reaction, even in the deep hollows of his eyes, where a steady, faint glimmer was the only sign of life and focus in his thin body. But Ricardo, as soon as he expressed his bright idea, realized it had other possibilities that were more relevant and practically beneficial.
“With your looks, sir, it will be easy enough,” he went on evenly, as if no silence had intervened, always respectful, but frank, with perfect simplicity of purpose. “All you've got to do is just to lie down quietly. I noticed him looking sort of surprised at you on the wharf, sir.”
“With your looks, sir, it will be easy enough,” he continued calmly, as if there hadn’t been any pause, always respectful but straightforward, with complete clarity of intention. “All you have to do is just lie down quietly. I saw him looking a bit surprised at you on the wharf, sir.”
At these words, a naive tribute to the aspect of his physique, even more suggestive of the grave than of the sick-bed, a fold appeared on that side of the governor's face which was exposed to the dim light—a deep, shadowy, semicircular fold from the side of the nose to bottom of the chin—a silent smile. By a side-glance Ricardo had noted this play of features. He smiled, too, appreciative, encouraged.
At these words, a naive compliment to his appearance, more reminiscent of a serious expression than a sick one, a deep, shadowy, semicircular crease formed on the side of the governor's face that was lit by the dim light—from his nose to the bottom of his chin—a quiet smile. With a sideways glance, Ricardo noticed this change in the governor's expression. He smiled too, feeling appreciative and encouraged.
“And you as hard as nails all the time,” he went on. “Hang me if anybody would believe you aren't sick, if I were to swear myself black in the face! Give us a day or two to look into matters and size up that 'yporcrit.”
“And you as tough as nails all the time,” he continued. “I swear, no one would believe you aren't sick, even if I swore until I turned blue! Give us a day or two to figure things out and size up that 'hypocrite.”
Ricardo's eyes remained fixed on his crossed shins. The chief, in his lifeless accents, approved.
Ricardo's gaze was locked on his crossed shins. The chief, in his flat tone, gave his approval.
“Perhaps it would be a good idea.”
“Maybe that would be a good idea.”
“The Chink, he's nothing. He can be made quiet any time.”
“The guy, he’s nothing. You can shut him up whenever.”
One of Ricardo's hands, reposing palm upwards on his folded legs, made a swift thrusting gesture, repeated by the enormous darting shadow of an arm very low on the wall. It broke the spell of perfect stillness in the room. The secretary eyed moodily the wall from which the shadow had gone. Anybody could be made quiet, he pointed out. It was not anything that the Chink could do; no, it was the effect that his company must have produced on the conduct of the doomed man. A man! What was a man? A Swedish baron could be ripped up, or else holed by a shot, as easily as any other creature; but that was exactly what was to be avoided, till one knew where he had hidden his plunder.
One of Ricardo's hands, resting palm up on his crossed legs, made a quick thrusting motion, echoed by the large, darting shadow of an arm very low on the wall. It broke the perfect stillness in the room. The secretary stared moodily at the wall from which the shadow had disappeared. Anyone could be silenced, he noted. It wasn’t anything the Chink could do; no, it was the impact that his presence must have had on the behavior of the doomed man. A man! What really is a man? A Swedish baron could be cut open or shot just as easily as any other creature; but that was exactly what needed to be avoided until one figured out where he had stashed his loot.
“I shouldn't think it would be some sort of hole in his bungalow,” argued Ricardo with real anxiety.
“I don’t think it would be some kind of hole in his bungalow,” argued Ricardo with genuine concern.
No. A house can be burnt—set on fire accidentally, or on purpose, while a man's asleep. Under the house—or in some crack, cranny, or crevice? Something told him it wasn't that. The anguish of mental effort contracted Ricardo's brow. The skin of his head seemed to move in this travail of vain and tormenting suppositions.
No. A house can catch fire—either by accident or intentionally, while someone is asleep. Under the house—or in some nook, crack, or crevice? Something told him it wasn't that. The strain of mental effort furrowed Ricardo's brow. The skin of his head seemed to shift in this struggle of useless and agonizing thoughts.
“What did you think a fellow is, sir—a baby?” he said, in answer to Mr. Jones's objections. “I am trying to find out what I would do myself. He wouldn't be likely to be cleverer than I am.”
“What did you think a guy is, sir—a baby?” he said, responding to Mr. Jones's concerns. “I’m just trying to figure out what I would do in his position. He probably wouldn’t be any smarter than I am.”
“And what do you know about yourself?”
“And what do you know about yourself?”
Mr. Jones seemed to watch his follower's perplexities with amusement concealed in a death-like composure.
Mr. Jones appeared to observe his follower's confusion with a hidden amusement, maintaining a calmness that resembled death.
Ricardo disregarded the question. The material vision of the spoil absorbed all his faculties. A great vision! He seemed to see it. A few small canvas bags tied up with thin cord, their distended rotundity showing the inside pressure of the disk-like forms of coins—gold, solid, heavy, eminently portable. Perhaps steel cash-boxes with a chased design, on the covers; or perhaps a black and brass box with a handle on the top, and full of goodness knows what. Bank notes? Why not? The fellow had been going home; so it was surely something worth going home with.
Ricardo ignored the question. The sight of the loot consumed all his thoughts. What a vision! He felt like he could see it clearly. A few small canvas bags tied with thin cord, their bulging shapes revealing the pressure from the disk-like coins inside—gold, solid, heavy, and incredibly portable. Maybe steel cash boxes with intricate designs on the lids; or perhaps a black and brass box with a handle on top, filled with who knows what. Bank notes? Why not? The guy had been heading home, so it had to be something valuable to take home.
“And he may have put it anywhere outside—anywhere!” cried Ricardo in a deadened voice, “in the forest—”
“And he could have put it anywhere outside—anywhere!” cried Ricardo in a flat voice, “in the forest—”
That was it! A temporary darkness replaced the dim light of the room. The darkness of the forest at night and in it the gleam of a lantern, by which a figure is digging at the foot of a tree-trunk. As likely as not, another figure holding that lantern—ha, feminine! The girl!
That was it! A brief darkness took over the dim light in the room. The night-time darkness of the forest and within it the shine of a lantern, where a figure is digging at the base of a tree. Most likely, there’s another figure holding that lantern—aha, it’s a girl!
The prudent Ricardo stifled a picturesque and profane exclamation, partly joy, partly dismay. Had the girl been trusted or mistrusted by that man? Whatever it was, it was bound to be wholly! With women there could be no half-measures. He could not imagine a fellow half-trusting a woman in that intimate relation to himself, and in those particular circumstances of conquest and loneliness where no confidences could appear dangerous since, apparently, there could be no one she could give him away to. Moreover, in nine cases out of ten the woman would be trusted. But, trusted or mistrusted, was her presence a favourable or unfavourable condition of the problem? That was the question!
The careful Ricardo suppressed a colorful and inappropriate exclamation, feeling both joy and dismay. Had that guy trusted or mistrusted the girl? Whatever the case, it was absolute! With women, there could be no in-between. He couldn’t picture a guy only half-trusting a woman in such an intimate relationship, especially under those specific circumstances of desire and isolation where no confessions seemed risky since, obviously, there was no one she could betray him to. Besides, in most situations, the woman would likely be trusted. But, whether trusted or not, was her presence a positive or negative aspect of the situation? That was the real question!
The temptation to consult his chief, to talk over the weighty fact, and get his opinion on it, was great indeed. Ricardo resisted it; but the agony of his solitary mental conflict was extremely sharp. A woman in a problem is an incalculable quantity, even if you have something to go upon in forming your guess. How much more so when you haven't even once caught sight of her.
The urge to talk to his boss about the important issue and get his thoughts on it was really strong. Ricardo held back; however, the pain of his lonely mental struggle was intense. A woman in a dilemma is an unpredictable factor, even if you have some basis for making a guess. How much more so when you haven't even seen her once.
Swift as were his mental processes, he felt that a longer silence was inadvisable. He hastened to speak:
Swift as his thoughts were, he felt that a longer silence wasn't a good idea. He quickly began to speak:
“And do you see us, sir, you and I, with a couple of spades having to tackle this whole confounded island?”
“And do you see us, sir, you and I, with a couple of shovels having to deal with this entire cursed island?”
He allowed himself a slight movement of the arm. The shadow enlarged it into a sweeping gesture.
He made a small movement with his arm. The shadow expanded it into a broad gesture.
“This seems rather discouraging, Martin,” murmured the unmoved governor.
“This seems pretty discouraging, Martin,” murmured the unaffected governor.
“We mustn't be discouraged—that's all!” retorted his henchman. “And after what we had to go through in that boat too! Why it would be—”
“We shouldn't be discouraged—that's all!” replied his henchman. “And after everything we went through in that boat too! I mean, it would be—”
He couldn't find the qualifying words. Very calm, faithful, and yet astute, he expressed his new-born hopes darkly.
He couldn't find the right words. Very calm, loyal, and yet sharp, he expressed his new hopes in a gloomy way.
“Something's sure to turn up to give us a hint; only this job can't be rushed. You may depend on me to pick up the least little bit of a hint; but you, sir—you've got to play him very gently. For the rest you can trust me.”
“Something will definitely come up to give us a clue; just know that we can’t rush this job. You can count on me to catch even the smallest hint; but you, sir—you need to handle him very carefully. For everything else, you can trust me.”
“Yes; but I ask myself what YOU are trusting to.”
“Yes, but I wonder what YOU are relying on.”
“Our luck,” said the faithful Ricardo. “Don't say a word against that. It might spoil the run of it.”
“Our luck,” said the loyal Ricardo. “Don’t say anything against that. It might mess things up.”
“You are a superstitious beggar. No, I won't say anything against it.”
“You're a superstitious beggar. No, I won't say anything bad about it.”
“That's right, sir. Don't you even think lightly of it. Luck's not to be played with.”
"That's right, sir. Don't take it lightly. Luck isn't something to mess around with."
“Yes, luck's a delicate thing,” assented Mr. Jones in a dreamy whisper.
“Yes, luck is a fragile thing,” agreed Mr. Jones in a dreamy whisper.
A short silence ensued, which Ricardo ended in a discreet and tentative voice.
A brief silence followed, which Ricardo broke with a soft and hesitant voice.
“Talking of luck, I suppose he could be made to take a hand with you, sir—two-handed picket or ekkarty, you being seedy and keeping indoors—just to pass the time. For all we know, he may be one of them hot ones once they start—”
“Speaking of luck, I guess he could be persuaded to join you, sir—playing a two-handed picket or ekkarty, since you're not feeling well and staying indoors—just to kill some time. For all we know, he might be one of those players who really get into it once they start—”
“Is it likely?” came coldly from the principal. “Considering what we know of his history—say with his partner.”
“Is it likely?” the principal said coldly. “Given what we know about his history—like with his partner.”
“True, sir. He's a cold-blooded beast; a cold-blooded, inhuman—”
“True, sir. He's a heartless monster; a heartless, inhuman—”
“And I'll tell you another thing that isn't likely. He would not be likely to let himself be stripped bare. We haven't to do with a young fool that can be led on by chaff or flattery, and in the end simply overawed. This is a calculating man.”
“And I'll tell you something else that's unlikely. He wouldn't let himself be completely exposed. We're not dealing with a young fool who can be easily swayed by nonsense or flattery, only to be ultimately intimidated. This is a strategic man.”
Ricardo recognized that clearly. What he had in his mind was something on a small scale, just to keep the enemy busy while he, Ricardo, had time to nose around a bit.
Ricardo understood that perfectly. What he had in mind was something small, just to distract the enemy while he, Ricardo, had time to look around a little.
“You could even lose a little money to him, sir,” he suggested.
"You might even lose some money to him, sir," he suggested.
“I could.”
"I can."
Ricardo was thoughtful for a moment.
Ricardo paused to think for a moment.
“He strikes me, too, as the sort of man to start prancing when one didn't expect it. What do you think, sir? Is he a man that would prance? That is, if something startled him. More likely to prance than to run—what?”
“He also seems like the kind of guy who would start prancing when you least expect it. What do you think, sir? Is he the type to prance? I mean, if something surprised him. More likely to prance than to run—right?”
The answer came at once, because Mr. Jones understood the peculiar idiom of his faithful follower.
The answer came immediately because Mr. Jones understood the unique way of speaking of his loyal follower.
“Oh, without doubt! Without doubt!”
“Oh, for sure! For sure!”
“It does me good to hear that you think so. He's a prancing beast, and so we mustn't startle him—not till I have located the stuff. Afterwards—”
“It makes me happy to hear that you feel that way. He's a lively creature, so we shouldn't scare him—not until I find the stuff. After that—”
Ricardo paused, sinister in the stillness of his pose. Suddenly he got up with a swift movement and gazed down at his chief in moody abstraction. Mr. Jones did not stir.
Ricardo stopped, ominous in the quiet of his stance. Suddenly, he jumped up with a quick movement and looked down at his boss in deep thought. Mr. Jones didn’t move.
“There's one thing that's worrying me,” began Ricardo in a subdued voice.
“There's one thing that's bothering me,” began Ricardo in a low voice.
“Only one?” was the faint comment from the motionless body on the bedstead.
“Only one?” was the soft remark from the still body on the bed.
“I mean more than all the others put together.”
“I mean more than everyone else combined.”
“That's grave news.”
"That's serious news."
“Ay, grave enough. It's this—how do you feel in yourself, sir? Are you likely to get bored? I know them fits come on you suddenly; but surely you can tell—”
“Ay, that's serious enough. It's this—how do you feel about yourself, sir? Are you likely to get bored? I know those fits hit you unexpectedly; but surely you can tell—”
“Martin, you are an ass.”
“Martin, you’re a jerk.”
The moody face of the secretary brightened up.
The secretary's gloomy expression brightened.
“Really, sir? Well, I am quite content to be on these terms—I mean as long as you don't get bored. It wouldn't do, sir.”
“Really, sir? Well, I'm totally fine with things being this way—I just hope you don't get bored. That wouldn't be good, sir.”
For coolness, Ricardo had thrown open his shirt and rolled up his sleeves. He moved stealthily across the room, bare-footed, towards the candle, the shadow of his head and shoulders growing bigger behind him on the opposite wall, to which the face of plain Mr. Jones was turned. With a feline movement, Ricardo glanced over his shoulder at the thin back of the spectre reposing on the bed, and then blew out the candle.
For style, Ricardo had unbuttoned his shirt and rolled up his sleeves. He quietly moved across the room, barefoot, towards the candle, the shadow of his head and shoulders getting larger behind him on the wall opposite, where plain Mr. Jones was looking. With a cat-like move, Ricardo glanced back at the thin figure lying on the bed, then blew out the candle.
“In fact, I am rather amused, Martin,” Mr. Jones said in the dark.
“In fact, I’m quite amused, Martin,” Mr. Jones said in the dark.
He heard the sound of a slapped thigh and the jubilant exclamation of his henchman:
He heard the sound of someone slapping their thigh and the excited shout of his sidekick:
“Good! That's the way to talk, sir!”
"Great! That's how to speak, sir!"
PART FOUR
CHAPTER ONE
Ricardo advanced prudently by short darts from one tree-trunk to another, more in the manner of a squirrel than a cat. The sun had risen some time before. Already the sparkle of open sea was encroaching rapidly on the dark, cool, early-morning blue of Diamond Bay; but the deep dusk lingered yet under the mighty pillars of the forest, between which the secretary dodged.
Ricardo moved carefully, making quick dashes from one tree trunk to another, more like a squirrel than a cat. The sun had already come up a while ago. The bright shine of the open sea was quickly pushing into the dark, cool, early-morning blue of Diamond Bay; however, the deep shade still hung around under the towering pillars of the forest, where the secretary moved stealthily.
He was watching Number One's bungalow with an animal-like patience, if with a very human complexity of purpose. This was the second morning of such watching. The first one had not been rewarded by success. Well, strictly speaking, there was no hurry.
He was keeping an eye on Number One's bungalow with a primal patience, though his motivations were quite human and complicated. This was the second morning of this vigil. The first one hadn’t yielded any results. Well, to be fair, there was no rush.
The sun, swinging above the ridge all at once, inundated with light the space of burnt grass in front of Ricardo and the face of the bungalow, on which his eyes were fixed, leaving only the one dark spot of the doorway. To his right, to his left, and behind him, splashes of gold appeared in the deep shade of the forest, thinning the gloom under the ragged roof of leaves.
The sun suddenly swung above the ridge, flooding the burnt grass in front of Ricardo and the face of the bungalow with light, leaving only the dark spot of the doorway. To his right, left, and behind him, splashes of gold shone through the deep shade of the forest, breaking up the gloom under the tattered roof of leaves.
This was not a very favourable circumstance for Ricardo's purpose. He did not wish to be detected in his patient occupation. For what he was watching for was a sight of the girl—that girl! just a glimpse across the burnt patch to see what she was like. He had excellent eyes, and the distance was not so great. He would be able to distinguish her face quite easily if she only came out on the veranda; and she was bound to do that sooner or later. He was confident that he could form some opinion about her—which, he felt, was very necessary, before venturing on some steps to get in touch with her behind that Swedish baron's back. His theoretical view of the girl was such that he was quite prepared, on the strength of that distant examination, to show himself discreetly—perhaps even make a sign. It all depended on his reading of the face. She couldn't be much. He knew that sort!
This wasn't a great situation for Ricardo's goal. He didn't want to be caught in his quiet activity. What he was looking for was a glimpse of the girl—that girl! Just a quick look across the burnt area to see what she looked like. He had sharp eyes, and the distance wasn't too far. He would easily recognize her face if she came out on the porch; she had to eventually. He was sure he could form some opinion about her—which he thought was really important before trying to connect with her behind that Swedish baron's back. His idea of the girl was such that he was totally ready, based on that distant observation, to discreetly show himself—maybe even make a gesture. It all depended on how he read her face. She couldn't be that impressive. He knew that type!
By protruding his head a little he commanded, through the foliage of a festooning creeper, a view of the three bungalows. Irregularly disposed along a flat curve, over the veranda rail of the farthermost one hung a dark rug of a tartan pattern, amazingly conspicuous. Ricardo could see the very checks. A brisk fire of sticks was burning on the ground in front of the steps, and in the sunlight the thin, fluttering flame had paled almost to invisibility—a mere rosy stir under a faint wreath of smoke. He could see the white bandage on the head of Pedro bending over it, and the wisps of black hair standing up weirdly. He had wound that bandage himself, after breaking that shaggy and enormous head. The creature balanced it like a load, staggering towards the steps. Ricardo could see a small, long-handled saucepan at the end of a great hairy paw.
By poking his head out a bit, he managed to see the three bungalows through the leafy tendrils of a climbing plant. They were arranged irregularly along a gentle curve, and hanging over the railing of the furthest one was a dark tartan rug, shockingly noticeable. Ricardo could even see the individual checks. In front of the steps, there was a small fire of sticks burning on the ground, and in the sunlight, the flickering flame had faded almost to invisibility—a slight rosy glow under a thin wisp of smoke. He could see the white bandage on Pedro's head as he bent over it, with wisps of black hair sticking out in an odd way. He had wrapped that bandage himself after crushing that shaggy, massive head. The creature carried it like a burden, wobbling toward the steps. Ricardo noticed a small saucepan with a long handle at the end of a large, hairy paw.
Yes, he could see all that there was to be seen, far and near. Excellent eyes! The only thing they could not penetrate was the dark oblong of the doorway on the veranda under the low eaves of the bungalow's roof. And that was vexing. It was an outrage. Ricardo was easily outraged. Surely she would come out presently! Why didn't she? Surely the fellow did not tie her up to the bedpost before leaving the house!
Yes, he could see everything there was to see, both far and near. Amazing eyes! The only thing they couldn't see through was the dark rectangle of the doorway on the porch beneath the low eaves of the bungalow's roof. And that was frustrating. It was unacceptable. Ricardo was easily frustrated. Surely she would come out soon! Why was she taking so long? Surely the guy didn't tie her to the bedpost before leaving the house!
Nothing appeared. Ricardo was as still as the leafy cables of creepers depending in a convenient curtain from the mighty limb sixty feet above his head. His very eyelids were still, and this unblinking watchfulness gave him the dreamy air of a cat posed on a hearth-rug contemplating the fire. Was he dreaming? There, in plain sight, he had before him a white, blouse-like jacket, short blue trousers, a pair of bare yellow calves, a pigtail, long and slender—
Nothing happened. Ricardo was as still as the leafy vines hanging like a convenient curtain from the huge branch sixty feet above him. His eyelids didn't even flutter, and this unblinking focus gave him the dreamy vibe of a cat sitting on a rug, gazing at the fire. Was he dreaming? Right there in front of him, he could see a white, blouse-like jacket, short blue pants, a pair of bare yellow calves, and a long, slender pigtail—
“The confounded Chink!” he muttered, astounded.
“The damn Chinese guy!” he muttered, astonished.
He was not conscious of having looked away; and yet right there, in the middle of the picture, without having come round the right-hand corner or the left-hand corner of the house, without falling from the sky or surging up from the ground, Wang had become visible, large as life, and engaged in the young-ladyish occupation of picking flowers. Step by step, stooping repeatedly over the flower-beds at the foot of the veranda, the startlingly materialized Chinaman passed off the scene in a very commonplace manner, by going up the steps and disappearing in the darkness of the doorway.
He wasn’t aware that he had looked away; and yet right there, in the middle of the scene, without coming around the right or left corner of the house, without falling from the sky or rising up from the ground, Wang had suddenly appeared, as real as can be, busy with the somewhat feminine task of picking flowers. Slowly, bending down repeatedly over the flower beds at the foot of the porch, the surprisingly tangible Chinese man left the scene in a very ordinary way, by climbing the steps and vanishing into the darkness of the doorway.
Only then the yellow eyes of Martin Ricardo lost their intent fixity. He understood that it was time for him to be moving. That bunch of flowers going into the house in the hand of a Chinaman was for the breakfast-table. What else could it be for?
Only then did Martin Ricardo's yellow eyes lose their intense focus. He realized it was time for him to leave. That bunch of flowers in the hand of a Chinese man headed into the house was for the breakfast table. What else could it be for?
“I'll give you flowers!” he muttered threateningly. “You wait!”
“I'll give you flowers!” he said under his breath, sounding threatening. “Just wait!”
Another moment, just for a glance towards the Jones bungalow, whence he expected Heyst to issue on his way to that breakfast so offensively decorated, and Ricardo began his retreat. His impulse, his desire, was for a rush into the open, face to face with the appointed victim, for what he called a “ripping up,” visualized greedily, and always with the swift preliminary stooping movement on his part—the forerunner of certain death to his adversary. This was his impulse; and as it was, so to speak, constitutional, it was extremely difficult to resist when his blood was up. What could be more trying than to have to skulk and dodge and restrain oneself, mentally and physically, when one's blood was up? Mr. Secretary Ricardo began his retreat from his post of observation behind a tree opposite Heyst's bungalow, using great care to remain unseen. His proceedings were made easier by the declivity of the ground, which sloped sharply down to the water's edge. There, his feet feeling the warmth of the island's rocky foundation already heated by the sun, through the thin soles of his straw slippers he was, as it were, sunk out of sight of the houses. A short scramble of some twenty feet brought him up again to the upper level, at the place where the jetty had its root in the shore. He leaned his back against one of the lofty uprights which still held up the company's signboard above the mound of derelict coal. Nobody could have guessed how much his blood was up. To contain himself he folded his arms tightly on his breast.
Another moment, just to take a look at the Jones bungalow, where he expected Heyst to come out on his way to that breakfast with its ridiculously flashy decorations, and Ricardo started to retreat. His instinct, his urge, was to rush out into the open, face to face with the intended target, for what he imagined as a “rip apart,” envisioned eagerly, always accompanied by a quick bending motion on his part—the precursor to certain death for his opponent. This was his instinct; and since it was, so to speak, instinctual, it was incredibly hard to resist when he was fired up. What could be more frustrating than having to hide, dodge, and hold back mentally and physically when your adrenaline was pumping? Mr. Secretary Ricardo began his withdrawal from his lookout behind a tree opposite Heyst's bungalow, being very careful to stay out of sight. The slope of the land, which dropped sharply down to the water’s edge, made it easier for him. There, with his feet feeling the heat of the island's rocky ground already warmed by the sun, he was, in a way, hidden from view of the houses through the thin soles of his straw slippers. A quick scramble of about twenty feet brought him back up to the higher level, right where the jetty connected to the shore. He leaned against one of the tall posts that still held up the company's signboard over the pile of abandoned coal. Nobody could have guessed how fired up he really was. To keep himself in check, he crossed his arms tightly over his chest.
Ricardo was not used to a prolonged effort of self-control. His craft, his artfulness, felt themselves always at the mercy of his nature, which was truly feral and only held in subjection by the influence of the “governor,” the prestige of a gentleman. It had its cunning too, but it was being almost too severely tried since the feral solution of a growl and a spring was forbidden by the problem. Ricardo dared not venture out on the cleared ground. He dared not.
Ricardo wasn’t accustomed to holding back for an extended period. His skills and cleverness always seemed vulnerable to his wild instincts, which were truly untamed and only kept in check by the presence of the “governor,” the reputation of a gentleman. He had his own trickiness, but it was being tested so harshly since the wild response of a snarl and a leap was off the table. Ricardo didn’t dare step out onto the open ground. He just couldn’t.
“If I meet the beggar,” he thought, “I don't know what I mayn't do. I daren't trust myself.”
“If I run into the beggar,” he thought, “I don't know what I might do. I can't trust myself.”
What exasperated him just now was his inability to understand Heyst. Ricardo was human enough to suffer from the discovery of his limitations. No, he couldn't size Heyst up. He could kill him with extreme ease—a growl and a spring—but that was forbidden! However, he could not remain indefinitely under the funereal blackboard.
What frustrated him just now was his inability to understand Heyst. Ricardo was human enough to feel the sting of his limitations. No, he couldn't figure Heyst out. He could easily kill him—with a growl and a leap—but that was off-limits! However, he couldn't stay under that gloomy atmosphere forever.
“I must make a move,” he thought.
“I need to make a move,” he thought.
He moved on, his head swimming a little with the repressed desire of violence, and came out openly in front of the bungalows, as if he had just been down to the jetty to look at the boat. The sunshine enveloped him, very brilliant, very still, very hot. The three buildings faced him. The one with the rug on the balustrade was the most distant; next to it was the empty bungalow; the nearest, with the flower-beds at the foot of its veranda, contained that bothersome girl, who had managed so provokingly to keep herself invisible. That was why Ricardo's eyes lingered on that building. The girl would surely be easier to “size up” than Heyst. A sight of her, a mere glimpse, would have been something to go by, a step nearer to the goal—the first real move, in fact. Ricardo saw no other move. And any time she might appear on that veranda!
He moved on, his head a bit hazy with repressed violent urges, and stepped out openly in front of the bungalows, as if he’d just gone down to the jetty to check on the boat. The bright sun surrounded him, intense, calm, and hot. The three buildings faced him. The one with the rug on the railing was the farthest away; next to it was the empty bungalow; the closest one, with flower beds at the bottom of its porch, was home to that annoying girl, who had managed to stay out of sight so frustratingly. That’s why Ricardo’s gaze lingered on that building. The girl would definitely be easier to figure out than Heyst. Just a glimpse of her would give him something to work with, a step closer to his goal—the first real move, in fact. Ricardo saw no other option. And any moment she could show up on that porch!
She did not appear; but, like a concealed magnet, she exercised her attraction. As he went on, he deviated towards the bungalow. Though his movements were deliberate, his feral instincts had such sway that if he had met Heyst walking towards him, he would have had to satisfy his need of violence. But he saw nobody. Wang was at the back of the house, keeping the coffee hot against Number One's return for breakfast. Even the simian Pedro was out of sight, no doubt crouching on the door-step, his red little eyes fastened with animal-like devotion on Mr. Jones, who was in discourse with Heyst in the other bungalow—the conversation of an evil spectre with a disarmed man, watched by an ape.
She didn't show up; but, like a hidden magnet, she had a pull on him. As he continued, he veered towards the bungalow. Although he moved purposefully, his wild instincts were so strong that if he had encountered Heyst coming toward him, he would have had to fulfill his urge for violence. But he saw no one. Wang was at the back of the house, keeping the coffee warm for Number One's return for breakfast. Even the monkey-like Pedro was out of sight, probably crouched on the doorstep, his small red eyes fixated with animal devotion on Mr. Jones, who was talking to Heyst in the other bungalow—the conversation of a wicked ghost with a defenseless man, observed by an ape.
His will having very little to do with it, Ricardo, darting swift glances in all directions, found himself at the steps of the Heyst bungalow. Once there, falling under an uncontrollable force of attraction, he mounted them with a savage and stealthy action of his limbs, and paused for a moment under the eaves to listen to the silence. Presently he advanced over the threshold one leg—it seemed to stretch itself, like a limb of india-rubber—planted his foot within, brought up the other swiftly, and stood inside the room, turning his head from side to side. To his eyes, brought in there from the dazzling sunshine, all was gloom for a moment. His pupils, like a cat's, dilating swiftly, he distinguished an enormous quantity of books. He was amazed; and he was put off too. He was vexed in his astonishment. He had meant to note the aspect and nature of things, and hoped to draw some useful inference, some hint as to the man. But what guess could one make out of a multitude of books? He didn't know what to think; and he formulated his bewilderment in the mental exclamation:
His will had very little to do with it; Ricardo, darting quick glances in all directions, found himself at the steps of the Heyst bungalow. Once there, drawn by an uncontrollable force, he climbed them with a savage and stealthy movement, pausing for a moment under the eaves to listen to the silence. Soon, he stepped over the threshold, one leg—it seemed to stretch like a rubber limb—planted his foot inside, swiftly brought up the other, and stood in the room, turning his head from side to side. To his eyes, coming in from the bright sunshine, everything seemed dark for a moment. His pupils, like a cat's, dilated quickly, and he saw an enormous number of books. He was amazed, but also unsettled. He felt frustrated by his astonishment. He had intended to observe the appearance and nature of things, hoping to glean some useful insight about the man. But what could one infer from a multitude of books? He didn’t know what to think and expressed his confusion in a mental exclamation:
“What the devil has this fellow been trying to set up here—a school?”
“What on earth has this guy been trying to start here—a school?”
He gave a prolonged stare to the portrait of Heyst's father, that severe profile ignoring the vanities of this earth. His eyes gleamed sideways at the heavy silver candlesticks—signs of opulence. He prowled as a stray cat entering a strange place might have done, for if Ricardo had not Wang's miraculous gift of materializing and vanishing, rather than coming and going, he could be nearly as noiseless in his less elusive movements. He noted the back door standing just ajar; and all the time his slightly pointed ears, at the utmost stretch of watchfulness, kept in touch with the profound silence outside enveloping the absolute stillness of the house.
He stared for a long time at the portrait of Heyst's father, that serious profile ignoring the distractions of this world. His eyes flickered over the heavy silver candlesticks—symbols of wealth. He moved around like a stray cat exploring a new place, because if Ricardo didn’t have Wang's amazing ability to appear and disappear, he could be almost as quiet in his less elusive movements. He noticed the back door was slightly open; and the whole time, his slightly pointed ears, fully alert, stayed tuned to the deep silence outside that surrounded the complete stillness of the house.
He had not been in the room two minutes when it occurred to him that he must be alone in the bungalow. The woman, most likely, had sneaked out and was walking about somewhere in the grounds at the back. She had been probably ordered to keep out of sight. Why? Because the fellow mistrusted his guests; or was it because he mistrusted her?
He had been in the room for only two minutes when he realized he had to be alone in the bungalow. The woman had probably sneaked out and was wandering somewhere in the grounds out back. She had likely been told to stay out of sight. Why? Because the guy didn’t trust his guests, or was it that he didn't trust her?
Ricardo reflected that from a certain point of view it amounted nearly to the same thing. He remembered Schomberg's story. He felt that running away with somebody only to get clear of that beastly, tame, hotel-keeper's attention was no proof of hopeless infatuation. She could be got in touch with.
Ricardo thought that, in a way, it was almost the same thing. He remembered Schomberg's story. He felt that escaping with someone just to avoid that awful, controlling hotel-keeper's attention didn’t prove he was hopelessly infatuated. She could still be contacted.
His moustaches stirred. For some time he had been looking at a closed door. He would peep into that other room, and perhaps see something more informing than a confounded lot of books. As he crossed over, he thought recklessly:
His mustache twitched. For a while, he had been staring at a closed door. He wanted to glance into that other room and maybe see something more revealing than a bunch of annoying books. As he moved over, he thought thoughtlessly:
“If the beggar comes in suddenly, and starts to prance, I'll rip him up and be done with it!”
“If the beggar comes in out of nowhere and starts dancing around, I’ll take care of him and be done with it!”
He laid his hand on the handle, and felt the door come unlatched. Before he pulled it open, he listened again to the silence. He felt it all about him, complete, without a flaw.
He placed his hand on the handle and felt the door click open. Before he pulled it open, he listened to the stillness once more. He sensed it surrounding him, whole and perfect.
The necessity of prudence had exasperated his self-restraint. A mood of ferocity woke up in him, and, as always at such times, he became physically aware of the sheeted knife strapped to his leg. He pulled at the door with fierce curiosity. It came open without a squeak of hinge, without a rustle, with no sound at all; and he found himself glaring at the opaque surface of some rough blue stuff, like serge. A curtain was fitted inside, heavy enough and long enough not to stir.
The need for caution had worn down his self-control. A wild energy surged within him, and, as usual in moments like this, he became acutely aware of the knife strapped to his leg. He yanked the door open with intense curiosity. It opened silently, without a creak or rustle; he found himself staring at the dull surface of some coarse blue material, similar to serge. A curtain was installed inside, heavy and long enough not to move.
A curtain! This unforeseen veil, baffling his curiosity checked his brusqueness. He did not fling it aside with an impatient movement; he only looked at it closely, as if its texture had to be examined before his hand could touch such stuff. In this interval of hesitation, he seemed to detect a flaw in the perfection of the silence, the faintest possible rustle, which his ears caught and instantly, in the effort of conscious listening, lost again. No! Everything was still inside and outside the house, only he had no longer the sense of being alone there.
A curtain! This unexpected barrier, puzzling his curiosity, kept his impatience in check. He didn’t just toss it aside; instead, he examined it closely, as if he needed to assess its texture before daring to touch it. During this moment of uncertainty, he felt like he could sense a flaw in the perfect silence—just the slightest rustle that his ears picked up but quickly lost as he consciously tried to listen. No! Everything was quiet inside and outside the house; he just no longer felt alone there.
When he put out his hand towards the motionless folds it was with extreme caution, and merely to push the stuff aside a little, advancing his head at the same time to peep within. A moment of complete immobility ensued. Then, without anything else of him stirring, Ricardo's head shrank back on his shoulders, his arm descended slowly to his side. There was a woman in there. The very woman! Lighted dimly by the reflection of the outer glare, she loomed up strangely big and shadowy at the other end of the long, narrow room. With her back to the door, she was doing her hair with bare arms uplifted. One of them gleamed pearly white; the other detached its perfect form in black against the unshuttered, uncurtained square window-hole. She was there, her fingers busy with her dark hair, utterly unconscious, exposed and defenceless—and tempting.
When he reached out his hand toward the still folds, he was extremely cautious, just pushing the material aside a little while leaning in to look inside. There was a moment of total stillness. Then, without any other movement, Ricardo's head pulled back into his shoulders, and his arm slowly dropped to his side. There was a woman in there. The very woman! Dimly lit by the outer light, she appeared strangely large and shadowy at the far end of the long, narrow room. With her back to the door, she was doing her hair with her bare arms raised. One arm shone a pearly white; the other stood out in perfect black against the unshuttered, uncurtained square window. She was there, her fingers working through her dark hair, completely unaware, exposed and vulnerable—and alluring.
Ricardo drew back one foot and pressed his elbows close to his sides; his chest started heaving convulsively as if he were wrestling or running a race; his body began to sway gently back and forth. The self-restraint was at an end: his psychology must have its way. The instinct for the feral spring could no longer be denied. Ravish or kill—it was all one to him, as long as by the act he liberated the suffering soul of savagery repressed for so long. After a quick glance over his shoulder, which hunters of big game tell us no lion or tiger omits to give before charging home, Ricardo charged, head down, straight at the curtain. The stuff, tossed up violently by his rush, settled itself with a slow, floating descent into vertical folds, motionless, without a shudder even, in the still, warm air.
Ricardo pulled back one foot and pressed his elbows tight to his sides; his chest began to heave as if he were wrestling or racing; his body started to sway gently back and forth. The self-control was over: his mind had to take over. The instinct for a wild leap could no longer be ignored. Whether to conquer or destroy—it didn't matter to him, as long as the act freed the tormented spirit of raw emotion that had been suppressed for so long. After a quick glance over his shoulder, which big game hunters say no lion or tiger skips before pouncing, Ricardo charged, head down, straight at the curtain. The fabric, thrown up violently by his rush, settled slowly and gently into vertical folds, unmoving, without even a shudder, in the still, warm air.
CHAPTER TWO
The clock—which once upon a time had measured the hours of philosophic meditation—could not have ticked away more than five seconds when Wang materialized within the living-room. His concern primarily was with the delayed breakfast, but at once his slanting eyes became immovably fixed upon the unstirring curtain. For it was behind it that he had located the strange, deadened scuffling sounds which filled the empty room. The slanting eyes of his race could not achieve a round, amazed stare, but they remained still, dead still, and his impassive yellow face grew all at once careworn and lean with the sudden strain of intense, doubtful, frightened watchfulness. Contrary impulses swayed his body, rooted to the floor-mats. He even went so far as to extend his hand towards the curtain. He could not reach it, and he didn't make the necessary step forward.
The clock—which once measured the hours of thoughtful contemplation—couldn't have ticked more than five seconds when Wang appeared in the living room. His main worry was the late breakfast, but immediately his slanted eyes became fixated on the still curtain. It was behind there that he had identified the strange, muffled scuffling sounds echoing in the empty room. The slanted eyes typical of his heritage couldn't make a wide, astonished stare, but they stayed completely still, and his expressionless yellow face suddenly looked worn and gaunt with the sudden pressure of intense, uncertain, fearful vigilance. Conflicting feelings pulled at his body, rooted to the floor mats. He even ventured to reach out toward the curtain. He couldn’t touch it, and he didn’t take the necessary step forward.
The mysterious struggle was going on with confused thuds of bare feet, in a mute wrestling match, no human sound, hiss, groan, murmur, or exclamation coming through the curtain. A chair fell over, not with a crash but lightly, as if just grazed, and a faint metallic ring of the tin bath succeeded. Finally the tense silence, as of two adversaries locked in a deadly grip, was ended by the heavy, dull thump of a soft body flung against the inner partition of planks. It seemed to shake the whole bungalow. By that time, walking backward, his eyes, his very throat, strained with fearful excitement, his extended arm still pointing at the curtain, Wang had disappeared through the back door. Once out in the compound, he bolted round the end of the house. Emerging innocently between the two bungalows he lingered and lounged in the open, where anybody issuing from any of the dwellings was bound to see him—a self-possessed Chinaman idling there, with nothing but perhaps an unserved breakfast on his mind.
The mysterious struggle was happening with muffled thuds of bare feet, in a silent wrestling match, without any human sounds—no hisses, groans, murmurs, or shouts coming through the curtain. A chair toppled over, not with a crash but lightly, as if it had just brushed against something, followed by a faint metallic ring from the tin bath. Finally, the tense silence, like two opponents locked in a deadly grip, was broken by the heavy, dull thump of a soft body slammed against the inner wall of planks. It seemed to shake the entire bungalow. By that time, walking backward, his eyes and throat tight with anxious excitement, his arm still pointing at the curtain, Wang had vanished through the back door. Once outside in the compound, he rushed around the end of the house. Appearing innocently between the two bungalows, he lingered and relaxed in the open, where anyone coming out of either dwelling would see him—a calm Chinaman hanging out there, with nothing on his mind except perhaps an unserved breakfast.
It was at this time that Wang made up his mind to give up all connection with Number One, a man not only disarmed but already half vanquished. Till that morning he had had doubts as to his course of action, but this overheard scuffle decided the question. Number One was a doomed man—one of those beings whom it is unlucky to help. Even as he walked in the open with a fine air of unconcern, Wang wondered that no sound of any sort was to be heard inside the house. For all he knew, the white woman might have been scuffling in there with an evil spirit, which had of course killed her. For nothing visible came out of the house he watched out of the slanting corner of his eye. The sunshine and the silence outside the bungalow reigned undisturbed.
It was at this time that Wang decided to cut all ties with Number One, a man not only defenseless but already half defeated. Until that morning, he had been unsure about his course of action, but the sounds of the struggle he overheard settled the matter. Number One was a doomed man—one of those people it's bad luck to help. As he walked outside, pretending to be indifferent, Wang was surprised that there was no noise coming from inside the house. For all he knew, the white woman could have been wrestling with an evil spirit in there, which of course might have killed her. Nothing visible came out of the house he was keeping an eye on from the corner of his gaze. The sunlight and the silence outside the bungalow remained undisturbed.
But in the house the silence of the big room would not have struck an acute ear as perfect. It was troubled by a stir so faint that it could hardly be called a ghost of whispering from behind the curtain.
But in the house, the silence of the big room wouldn’t have seemed perfect to a keen ear. It was disturbed by a sound so faint that it could barely be described as a ghost of whispering coming from behind the curtain.
Ricardo, feeling his throat with tender care, breathed out admiringly:
Ricardo, gently touching his throat, breathed out in admiration:
“You have fingers like steel. Jimminy! You have muscles like a giant!”
“You have fingers of steel. Wow! You have muscles like a giant!”
Luckily for Lena, Ricardo's onset had been so sudden—she was winding her two heavy tresses round her head—that she had no time to lower her arms. This, which saved them from being pinned to her sides, gave her a better chance to resist. His spring had nearly thrown her down. Luckily, again, she was standing so near the wall that, though she was driven against it headlong, yet the shock was not heavy enough to knock all the breath out of her body. On the contrary, it helped her first instinctive attempt to drive her assailant backward.
Luckily for Lena, Ricardo's attack came on so suddenly—she was wrapping her two heavy braids around her head—that she had no time to lower her arms. This, which kept her from getting pinned to her sides, gave her a better chance to fight back. His lunge nearly knocked her down. Fortunately, she was standing close enough to the wall that, even though she was slammed against it hard, the impact wasn't strong enough to knock the wind out of her. Instead, it actually helped her first instinctive attempt to push her attacker back.
After the first gasp of a surprise that was really too over-powering for a cry, she was never in doubt of the nature of her danger. She defended herself in the full, clear knowledge of it, from the force of instinct which is the true source of every great display of energy, and with a determination which could hardly have been expected from a girl who, cornered in a dim corridor by the red-faced, stammering Schomberg, had trembled with shame, disgust, and fear; had drooped, terrified, before mere words spluttered out odiously by a man who had never in his life laid his big paw on her.
After the initial shock of a surprise that was too overwhelming to scream, she was never uncertain about the nature of her danger. She defended herself fully aware of it, driven by instinct, which is the true source of any strong display of energy, and with a determination that you wouldn't expect from a girl who, trapped in a dim hallway by the red-faced, stammering Schomberg, had shaken with shame, disgust, and fear; had cowered, terrified, before mere words spat out disgustingly by a man who had never even touched her.
This new enemy's attack was simple, straightforward violence. It was not the slimy, underhand plotting to deliver her up like a slave, which had sickened her heart and had made her feel in her loneliness that her oppressors were too many for her. She was no longer alone in the world now. She resisted without a moment of faltering, because she was no longer deprived of moral support; because she was a human being who counted; because she was no longer defending herself for herself alone; because of the faith that had been born in her—the faith in the man of her destiny, and perhaps in the Heaven which had sent him so wonderfully to cross her path.
This new enemy's attack was just straightforward violence. It wasn't the sneaky, deceitful plotting aimed at turning her into a slave, which had crushed her spirit and made her feel alone against too many oppressors. She wasn't alone in the world anymore. She resisted without hesitation, because she was no longer lacking moral support; because she was a person who mattered; because she was no longer fighting just for herself; because of the faith that had grown within her—the faith in the man who was meant for her, and perhaps in the divine force that had wonderfully brought him into her life.
She had defended herself principally by maintaining a desperate, murderous clutch on Ricardo's windpipe, till she felt a sudden relaxation of the terrific hug in which he stupidly and ineffectually persisted to hold her. Then with a supreme effort of her arms and of her suddenly raised knee, she sent him flying against the partition. The cedar-wood chest stood in the way, and Ricardo, with a thump which boomed hollow through the whole bungalow, fell on it in a sitting posture, half strangled, and exhausted not so much by the efforts as by the emotions of the struggle.
She had primarily defended herself by gripping Ricardo's throat desperately and tightly until she felt him suddenly let go of the intense hold he had on her. Then, with a fierce push of her arms and a quick lift of her knee, she sent him crashing into the wall. The cedar chest got in the way, and Ricardo, with a loud thud that echoed throughout the whole bungalow, landed on it in a sitting position, half-choked and worn out not just from the physical fight but from the feelings stirred up during the struggle.
With the recoil of her exerted strength, she too reeled, staggered back, and sat on the edge of the bed. Out of breath, but calm and unabashed, she busied herself in readjusting under her arms the brown and yellow figured Celebes sarong, the tuck of which had come undone during the fight. Then, folding her bare arms tightly on her breast, she leaned forward on her crossed legs, determined and without fear.
With the jolt of her exerted strength, she also stumbled, backed away, and sat on the edge of the bed. Out of breath, but calm and unashamed, she adjusted the brown and yellow patterned Celebes sarong under her arms, the fold of which had come undone during the struggle. Then, folding her bare arms tightly across her chest, she leaned forward on her crossed legs, determined and fearless.
Ricardo, leaning forward too, his nervous force gone, crestfallen like a beast of prey that has missed its spring, met her big grey eyes looking at him—wide open, observing, mysterious—from under the dark arches of her courageous eyebrows. Their faces were not a foot apart. He ceased feeling about his aching throat and dropped the palms of his hands heavily on his knees. He was not looking at her bare shoulders, at her strong arms; he was looking down at the floor. He had lost one of his straw slippers. A chair with a white dress on it had been overturned. These, with splashes of water on the floor out of a brusquely misplaced sponge-bath, were the only traces of the struggle.
Ricardo leaned forward too, his nervous energy gone, dejected like a predator that has missed its chance, and met her big gray eyes looking at him—wide open, observant, mysterious—from beneath the dark arches of her brave eyebrows. Their faces were less than a foot apart. He stopped worrying about his sore throat and let his hands drop heavily onto his knees. He wasn’t looking at her bare shoulders or strong arms; he was staring down at the floor. He had lost one of his straw slippers. A chair draped with a white dress had been knocked over. These, along with splashes of water on the floor from a hastily moved sponge bath, were the only signs of the struggle.
Ricardo swallowed twice consciously, as if to make sure of his throat before he spoke again:
Ricardo consciously swallowed twice, as if to clear his throat before speaking again:
“All right. I never meant to hurt you—though I am no joker when it comes to it.”
“All right. I never meant to hurt you—although I’m not kidding around when it comes to that.”
He pulled up the leg of his pyjamas to exhibit the strapped knife. She glanced at it without moving her head, and murmured with scornful bitterness:
He rolled up the leg of his pajamas to show the strapped knife. She glanced at it without turning her head and muttered with scornful bitterness:
“Ah, yes—with that thing stuck in my side. In no other way.”
“Ah, yes—with that thing digging into my side. No other way.”
He shook his head with a shamefaced smile.
He shook his head with a embarrassed smile.
“Listen! I am quiet now. Straight—I am. I don't need to explain why—you know how it is. And I can see, now, this wasn't the way with you.”
“Listen! I’m quiet now. I really am. I don’t need to explain why—you know how it is. And I can see now that this wasn’t the case with you.”
She made no sound. Her still, upward gaze had a patient, mournfulness which troubled him like a suggestion of an inconceivable depth. He added thoughtfully:
She was silent. Her calm, upward look had a patient sadness that disturbed him, like a hint of something unfathomable. He reflected:
“You are not going to make a noise about this silly try of mine?”
“You're not going to make a fuss about this silly attempt of mine?”
She moved her head the least bit.
She moved her head a tiny bit.
“Jee-miny! You are a wonder—” he murmured earnestly, relieved more than she could have guessed.
“Wow! You are amazing—” he murmured sincerely, more relieved than she could have imagined.
Of course, if she had attempted to run out, he would have stuck the knife between her shoulders, to stop her screaming; but all the fat would have been in the fire, the business utterly spoiled, and the rage of the governor—especially when he learned the cause—boundless. A woman that does not make a noise after an attempt of that kind has tacitly condoned the offence. Ricardo had no small vanities. But clearly, if she would pass it over like this, then he could not be so utterly repugnant to her. He felt flattered. And she didn't seem afraid of him either. He already felt almost tender towards the girl—that plucky, fine girl who had not tried to run screaming from him.
Of course, if she had tried to run away, he would have plunged the knife between her shoulders to silence her screams; but all hell would have broken loose, the plan completely ruined, and the governor's rage—especially after finding out why—would have been limitless. A woman who stays quiet after something like that has silently accepted the offense. Ricardo had his own share of vanities. But clearly, if she was just going to let it go, then he couldn't be that repulsive to her. He felt a sense of flattery. And she didn’t seem scared of him either. He found himself feeling almost tender towards the girl—that brave, impressive girl who hadn’t tried to flee from him.
“We shall be friends yet. I don't give you up. Don't think it. Friends as friends can be!” he whispered confidently. “Jee-miny! You aren't a tame one. Neither am I. You will find that out before long.”
“We're going to be friends, I promise. I'm not giving up on you. Don’t even think that. Friends can be friends!” he whispered confidently. “Wow! You're not an easy one. Neither am I. You’ll see that soon enough.”
He could not know that if she had not run out, it was because that morning, under the stress of growing uneasiness at the presence of the incomprehensible visitors, Heyst had confessed to her that it was his revolver he had been looking for in the night; that it was gone, that he was a disarmed, defenceless man. She had hardly comprehended the meaning of his confession. Now she understood better what it meant. The effort of her self-control, her stillness, impressed Ricardo. Suddenly she spoke:
He had no way of knowing that if she hadn’t rushed out, it was because that morning, feeling increasingly uneasy about the strange visitors, Heyst had admitted to her that he was looking for his revolver the night before; that it was missing, and that he was now a defenseless man. She barely grasped the significance of his confession at the time. Now she understood it much better. The effort it took for her to stay composed and motionless was striking to Ricardo. Suddenly, she spoke:
“What are you after?”
“What are you looking for?”
He did not raise his eyes. His hands reposing on his knees, his drooping head, something reflective in his pose, suggested the weariness of a simple soul, the fatigue of a mental rather than physical contest. He answered the direct question by a direct statement, as if he were too tired to dissemble:
He didn't lift his gaze. With his hands resting on his knees and his head hanging low, his thoughtful stance hinted at the exhaustion of an uncomplicated person, the tiredness from a mental struggle rather than a physical one. He responded to the straightforward question with a clear answer, as if he was too worn out to hide his true feelings:
“After the swag.”
"After the loot."
The word was strange to her. The veiled ardour of her grey gaze from under the dark eyebrows never left Ricardo's.
The word felt unfamiliar to her. The hidden intensity in her grey eyes, framed by dark eyebrows, remained fixed on Ricardo's.
“A swag?” she murmured quietly. “What's that?”
“A swag?” she whispered. “What’s that?”
“Why, swag, plunder—what your gentleman has been pinching right and left for years—the pieces. Don't you know? This!”
“Why, swag, loot—what your guy has been grabbing left and right for years—the stuff. Don’t you know? This!”
Without looking up, he made the motion of counting money into the palm of his hand. She lowered her eyes slightly to observe this bit of pantomime, but returned them to his face at once. Then, in a mere breath:
Without looking up, he pretended to count money in his hand. She briefly lowered her eyes to watch this little act but quickly brought them back to his face. Then, in a quick breath:
“How do you know anything about him?” she asked, concealing her puzzled alarm. “What has it got to do with you?”
“How do you know anything about him?” she asked, hiding her confused worry. “What does it have to do with you?”
“Everything,” was Ricardo's concise answer, in a low, emphatic whisper. He reflected that this girl was really his best hope. Out of the unfaded impression of past violence there was growing the sort of sentiment which prevents a man from being indifferent to a woman he has once held in his arms—if even against her will—and still more so if she has pardoned the outrage. It becomes then a sort of bond. He felt positively the need to confide in her—a subtle trait of masculinity, this almost physical need of trust which can exist side by side with the most brutal readiness of suspicion.
“Everything,” was Ricardo's brief response, in a quiet, intense whisper. He realized that this girl was truly his best chance. From the lingering impact of past violence, a feeling was developing that stops a man from being indifferent to a woman he has once held closely—especially if it was against her will—and even more so if she has forgiven the wrong. It creates a kind of connection. He genuinely felt the need to share his thoughts with her—a subtle aspect of masculinity, this almost physical urge for trust that can coexist with a readiness to be suspicious.
“It's a game of grab—see?” he went on, with a new inflection of intimacy in his murmur. He was looking straight at her now.
“It's a game of grab—got it?” he continued, with a touch of closeness in his voice. He was focused on her now.
“That fat, tame slug of a gin-slinger, Schomberg, put us up to it.”
“That fat, lazy bartender, Schomberg, got us into it.”
So strong is the impression of helpless and persecuted misery, that the girl who had fought down a savage assault without faltering could not completely repress a shudder at the mere sound of the abhorred name.
So strong is the impression of helpless and persecuted misery that the girl who had fought off a brutal attack without flinching could not completely suppress a shudder at the mere mention of the hated name.
Ricardo became more rapid and confidential:
Ricardo became quicker and more trusting:
“He wants to pay him off—pay both of you, at that; so he told me. He was hot after you. He would have given all he had into those hands of yours that have nearly strangled me. But you couldn't, eh? Nohow—what?” He paused. “So, rather than—you followed a gentleman?”
“He wants to settle things—pay both of you, actually; that’s what he told me. He was really eager to get to you. He would have given everything he had into those hands of yours that nearly suffocated me. But you couldn’t, could you? No way—what?” He paused. “So, rather than that—you went after a gentleman?”
He noticed a slight movement of her head and spoke quickly.
He saw her head move slightly and spoke quickly.
“Same here—rather than be a wage-slave. Only these foreigners aren't to be trusted. You're too good for him. A man that will rob his best chum?” She raised her head. He went on, well pleased with his progress, whispering hurriedly: “Yes. I know all about him. So you may guess how he's likely to treat a woman after a bit!”
“Same here—I'd rather not be stuck in a dead-end job. But these foreigners can't be trusted. You deserve better than him. A guy who would betray his best friend?” She lifted her head. He continued, pleased with himself, whispering quickly: “Yes. I know all about him. So you can imagine how he's going to treat a woman eventually!”
He did not know that he was striking terror into her breast now. Still the grey eyes remained fixed on him unmovably watchful, as if sleepy under the white forehead. She was beginning to understand. His words conveyed a definite, dreadful meaning to her mind, which he proceeded to enlighten further in a convinced murmur.
He didn’t realize he was instilling fear in her heart right then. Yet her gray eyes stayed locked on him, unblinkingly attentive, as if heavy with sleep beneath her pale forehead. She was starting to get it. His words carried a clear, terrifying meaning to her, which he further clarified in a convinced whisper.
“You and I are made to understand each other. Born alike, bred alike, I guess. You are not tame. Same here! You have been chucked out into this rotten world of 'yporcrits. Same here!”
"You and I are meant to get each other. We were born the same and raised the same, I suppose. You're not submissive. Neither am I! You've been thrown out into this messed-up world of hypocrites. Same here!"
Her stillness, her appalled stillness, wore to him an air of fascinated attention. He asked abruptly:
Her silent shock, her stunned stillness, gave him a sense of captivated focus. He suddenly asked:
“Where is it?”
"Where's it at?"
She made an effort to breathe out:
She tried to breathe out:
“Where's what?”
“What's where?”
His tone expressed excited secrecy.
His tone conveyed excited secrecy.
“The swag—plunder—pieces. It's a game of grab. We must have it; but it isn't easy, and so you will have to lend a hand. Come! is it kept in the house?”
“The loot—stuff we take. It's a game of snatching things up. We need to get it; but it's not simple, so you'll need to help out. Come on! Is it kept in the house?”
As often with women, her wits were sharpened by the very terror of the glimpsed menace. She shook her head negatively.
As is often the case with women, her mind was sharpened by the fear of the threat she saw. She shook her head in disagreement.
“No.”
“No.”
“Sure?”
"Are you sure?"
“Sure,” she said.
“Sure,” she replied.
“Ay! Thought so. Does your gentleman trust you?”
“Aha! I figured as much. Does your guy trust you?”
Again she shook her head.
She shook her head again.
“Blamed 'yporcrit,” he said feelingly, and then reflected: “He's one of the tame ones, ain't he?”
“Called a hypocrite,” he said with emotion, and then thought, “He's one of the tame ones, right?”
“You had better find out for yourself,” she said.
“You should find out for yourself,” she said.
“You trust me. I don't want to die before you and I have made friends.” This was said with a strange air of feline gallantry. Then, tentatively: “But he could be brought to trust you, couldn't he?”
“You trust me. I don't want to die before you and I become friends.” This was said with a strange sense of feline elegance. Then, hesitantly: “But he could learn to trust you, right?”
“Trust me?” she said, in a tone which bordered on despair, but which he mistook for derision.
“Trust me?” she said, in a tone that was almost desperate, but he misinterpreted it as mockery.
“Stand in with us,” he urged. “Give the chuck to all this blamed 'yporcrisy. Perhaps, without being trusted, you have managed to find out something already, eh?”
“Join us,” he urged. “Get rid of all this damn hypocrisy. Maybe, without being trusted, you’ve already figured something out, right?”
“Perhaps I have,” she uttered with lips that seemed to her to be freezing fast.
“Maybe I have,” she said, her lips feeling like they were freezing quickly.
Ricardo now looked at her calm face with something like respect. He was even a little awed by her stillness, by her economy of words. Womanlike, she felt the effect she had produced, the effect of knowing much and of keeping all her knowledge in reserve. So far, somehow, this had come, about of itself. Thus encouraged, directed in the way of duplicity, the refuge of the weak, she made a heroically conscious effort and forced her stiff, cold lips into a smile.
Ricardo now looked at her calm face with a kind of respect. He was even slightly impressed by her stillness and the way she chose her words carefully. Like any woman, she sensed the impact she had made, the impression of being knowledgeable while keeping it all to herself. Somehow, this had happened naturally. Feeling encouraged, swayed towards duplicity, which is a refuge for the weak, she made a deliberate effort and forced her stiff, cold lips into a smile.
Duplicity—the refuge of the weak and the cowardly, but of the disarmed, too! Nothing stood between the enchanted dream of her existence and a cruel catastrophe but her duplicity. It seemed to her that the man sitting there before her was an unavoidable presence, which had attended all her life. He was the embodied evil of the world. She was not ashamed of her duplicity. With a woman's frank courage, as soon as she saw that opening she threw herself into it without reserve, with only one doubt—that of her own strength. She was appalled by the situation; but already all her aroused femininity, understanding that whether Heyst loved her or not she loved him, and feeling that she had brought this on his head, faced the danger with a passionate desire to defend her own.
Duplicity—the safe haven for the weak and the fearful, but also for the disarmed! The only thing standing between the enchanting dream of her life and a harsh disaster was her duplicity. She felt that the man sitting there in front of her was an unavoidable figure who had been part of her life forever. He represented all the evil in the world. She wasn't ashamed of her duplicity. With a woman's bold courage, as soon as she saw an opening, she dove right in, unsure only of her own strength. She was horrified by the situation; but her awakened femininity, realizing that whether Heyst loved her or not she loved him, and knowing that she had brought this upon him, confronted the danger with a fierce desire to protect what was hers.
CHAPTER THREE
To Ricardo the girl had been so unforeseen that he was unable to bring upon her the light of his critical faculties. Her smile appeared to him full of promise. He had not expected her to be what she was. Who, from the talk he had heard, could expect to meet a girl like this? She was a blooming miracle, he said to himself, familiarly, yet with a tinge of respect. She was no meat for the likes of that tame, respectable gin-slinger. Ricardo grew hot with indignation. Her courage, her physical strength, demonstrated at the cost of his discomfiture, commanded his sympathy. He felt himself drawn to her by the proofs of her amazing spirit. Such a girl! She had a strong soul; and her reflective disposition to throw over her connection proved that she was no hypocrite.
To Ricardo, the girl was such a surprise that he couldn't engage his critical thoughts. Her smile seemed full of promise to him. He hadn’t expected her to be what she was. Who, based on what he had heard, could expect to meet a girl like this? She was a blooming miracle, he thought to himself, casually but with a hint of respect. She wasn't the kind of person for that tame, respectable bartender. Ricardo felt a surge of indignation. Her bravery and physical strength, shown at his expense, earned his sympathy. He felt drawn to her by the evidence of her incredible spirit. What a girl! She had a strong soul, and her thoughtful attitude towards her relationship showed that she wasn’t a hypocrite.
“Is your gentleman a good shot?” he said, looking down on the floor again, as if indifferent.
“Is your guy a good shot?” he asked, looking down at the floor again, as if he didn't care.
She hardly understood the phrase; but in its form it suggested some accomplishment. It was safe to whisper an affirmative.
She barely understood the phrase, but the way it was phrased implied some kind of achievement. It felt safe to quietly agree.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Mine, too—and better than good,” Ricardo murmured, and then, in a confidential burst: “I am not so good at it, but I carry a pretty deadly thing about me, all the same!”
“Mine, too—and even better,” Ricardo whispered, and then, in a confidential moment: “I’m not that great at it, but I’ve got a pretty dangerous vibe about me, regardless!”
He tapped his leg. She was past the stage of shudders now. Stiff all over, unable even to move her eyes, she felt an awful mental tension which was like blank forgetfulness. Ricardo tried to influence her in his own way.
He tapped his leg. She had moved beyond the point of shuddering now. Rigid all over, unable even to move her eyes, she experienced a terrible mental strain that felt like total blankness. Ricardo tried to sway her in his own way.
“And my gentleman is not the sort that would drop me. He ain't no foreigner; whereas you, with your baron, you don't know what's before you—or, rather, being a woman, you know only too well. Much better not to wait for the chuck. Pile in with us and get your share—of the plunder, I mean. You have some notion about it already.”
“And my guy isn’t the type to ditch me. He’s not some outsider; unlike you, with your baron, you have no idea what’s coming—or rather, being a woman, you know all too well. It’s way better not to wait for the throw. Join us and grab your share—of the loot, I mean. You already have some idea about it.”
She felt that if she as much as hinted by word or sign that there was no such thing on the island, Heyst's life wouldn't be worth half an hour's purchase; but all power of combining words had vanished in the tension of her mind. Words themselves were too difficult to think of—all except the word “yes,” the saving word! She whispered it with not a feature of her face moving. To Ricardo the faint and concise sound proved a cool, reserved assent, more worth having from that amazing mistress of herself than a thousand words from any other woman. He thought with exultation that he had come upon one in a million—in ten millions! His whisper became frankly entreating.
She realized that if she even hinted, in any way, that there was no such thing on the island, Heyst's life would be over in no time. But the stress in her mind made it impossible to form words. Thinking of words was too hard—except for the word "yes," the crucial word! She whispered it without moving a single feature on her face. To Ricardo, that soft and straightforward sound signified a cool, reserved agreement, which was far more valuable coming from such an extraordinary woman than a thousand words from anyone else. He felt thrilled that he had found someone special, one in a million—in ten million! His whisper turned into an earnest plea.
“That's good! Now all you've got to do is to make sure where he keeps his swag. Only do be quick about it! I can't stand much longer this crawling-on-the-stomach business so as not to scare your gentleman. What do you think a fellow is—a reptile?”
“That's great! Now all you have to do is figure out where he keeps his stuff. Just be quick about it! I can’t handle this crawling-on-my-stomach thing for much longer just to avoid scaring your guy. What do you think I am—a snake?”
She stared without seeing anyone, as a person in the night sits staring and listening to deadly sounds, to evil incantations. And always in her head there was that tension of the mind trying to get hold of something, of a saving idea which seemed to be so near and could not be captured. Suddenly she seized it. Yes—she had to get that man out of the house. At that very moment, raised outside, not very near, but heard distinctly, Heyst's voice uttered the words:
She stared blankly, not really seeing anyone, like someone in the dark who sits listening to dangerous noises and sinister chants. And she always felt that tension in her mind, trying to grasp something, a lifesaving thought that felt just out of reach. Suddenly, she got it. Yes—she needed to get that guy out of the house. At that very moment, from outside, not too far away but clearly audible, Heyst's voice said:
“Have you been looking out for me, Wang?”
“Have you been watching out for me, Wang?”
It was for her like a flash of lightning framed in the darkness which had beset her on all sides, showing a deadly precipice right under her feet. With a convulsive movement she sat up straight, but had no power to rise. Ricardo, on the contrary, was on his feet on the instant, as noiseless as a cat. His yellow eyes gleamed, gliding here and there; but he too seemed unable to make another movement. Only his moustaches stirred visibly, like the feelers of some animal.
It felt to her like a flash of lightning cutting through the darkness that surrounded her, revealing a dangerous cliff right beneath her feet. With a sudden jolt, she sat up straight but found herself unable to get up. Ricardo, on the other hand, was instantly on his feet, as silent as a cat. His yellow eyes shone as they darted around; yet he too seemed frozen in place. Only his mustache twitched noticeably, like the antennae of some creature.
Wang's answer, “Ya tuan,” was heard by the two in the room, but more faintly. Then Heyst again:
Wang's answer, “Ya tuan,” was heard by the two in the room, but more faintly. Then Heyst again:
“All right! You may bring the coffee in. Mem Putih out in the room yet?”
“All right! You can bring in the coffee. Is Mem Putih out in the room yet?”
To this question Wang made no answer.
To this question, Wang didn't reply.
Ricardo's and the girl's eyes met, utterly without expression, all their faculties being absorbed in listening for the first sound of Heyst's footsteps, for any sound outside which would mean that Ricardo's retreat was cut off. Both understood perfectly well that Wang must have gone round the house, and that he was now at the back, making it impossible for Ricardo to slip out unseen that way before Heyst came in at the front.
Ricardo and the girl's eyes met, completely blank, all their attention focused on listening for the first sound of Heyst’s footsteps, or any noise outside that would indicate that Ricardo's escape was blocked. They both knew exactly that Wang must have gone around the house and was now in the back, making it impossible for Ricardo to slip out unnoticed before Heyst entered from the front.
A darkling shade settled on the face of the devoted secretary. Here was the business utterly spoiled! It was the gloom of anger, and even of apprehension. He would perhaps have made a dash for it through the back door, if Heyst had not been heard ascending the front steps. He climbed them slowly, very slowly, like a man who is discouraged or weary—or simply thoughtful; and Ricardo had a mental vision of his face, with its martial moustache, the lofty forehead, the impassive features, and the quiet, meditative eyes. Trapped! Confound it! After all, perhaps the governor was right. Women had to be shunned. Fooling with this one had apparently ruined the whole business. For, trapped as he was he might just as well kill, since, anyhow, to be seen was to be unmasked. But he was too fair-minded to be angry with the girl.
A dark shadow fell over the devoted secretary's face. This was a total disaster! It was the chill of anger and worry. He might have made a run for it through the back door if he hadn’t heard Heyst coming up the front steps. He climbed them slowly—very slowly—like someone who was discouraged, tired, or just deep in thought; and Ricardo pictured his face: the military-style moustache, the high forehead, the expressionless features, and the calm, reflective eyes. Trapped! Damn it! Maybe the boss was right after all. Staying away from women was the way to go. Getting involved with this one had apparently messed everything up. Well, since he was trapped, he might as well take action, because being seen would mean being exposed. But he was too fair-minded to be angry with the girl.
Heyst had paused on the veranda, or in the very doorway.
Heyst had stopped on the porch, or right in the doorway.
“I shall be shot down like a dog if I ain't quick,” Ricardo muttered excitedly to the girl.
“I'll be shot down like a dog if I’m not quick,” Ricardo muttered excitedly to the girl.
He stooped to get hold of his knife; and the next moment would have hurled himself out through the curtain, nearly, as prompt and fully as deadly to Heyst as an unexpected thunderbolt. The feel more than the strength of the girl's hand, clutching at his shoulder, checked him. He swung round, crouching with a yellow upward glare. Ah! Was she turning against him?
He bent down to grab his knife, and in the next moment, he was ready to lunge through the curtain, just as sudden and deadly to Heyst as an unexpected lightning strike. It was more the sensation than the force of the girl's hand gripping his shoulder that stopped him. He turned around, crouching with a fierce, yellow glare. Ah! Was she betraying him?
He would have stuck his knife into the hollow of her bare throat if he had not seen her other hand pointing to the window. It was a long opening, high up, close under the ceiling almost, with a single pivoting shutter.
He would have stabbed his knife into the hollow of her bare throat if he hadn't seen her other hand pointing to the window. It was a long opening, high up, almost under the ceiling, with a single pivoting shutter.
While he was still looking at it she moved noiselessly away, picking up the overturned chair, and placed it under the wall. Then she looked round; but he didn't need to be beckoned to. In two long, tiptoeing strides he was at her side.
While he was still staring at it, she quietly moved away, picked up the fallen chair, and put it back against the wall. Then she glanced around; but he didn’t need a signal. In two long, tiptoe strides, he was by her side.
“Be quick!” she gasped.
“Be quick!” she urged.
He seized her hand and wrung it with all the force of his dumb gratitude, as a man does to a chum when there is no time for words. Then he mounted the chair. Ricardo was short—too short to get over without a noisy scramble. He hesitated an instant; she, watchful, bore rigidly on the seat with her beautiful bare arms, while, light and sure, he used the back of the chair as a ladder. The masses of her brown hair fell all about her face.
He took her hand and squeezed it tightly with all the unspoken gratitude he felt, like a guy does with a friend when there’s no time for words. Then he climbed onto the chair. Ricardo was short—too short to get over without making a big fuss. He paused for a moment; she, watching closely, stayed steady on the seat with her gorgeous bare arms, while he confidently used the back of the chair like a ladder. Her thick brown hair spilled all around her face.
Footsteps resounded in the next room, and Heyst's voice, not very loud, called her by name.
Footsteps echoed in the next room, and Heyst's voice, not very loud, called her name.
“Lena!”
“Lena!”
“Yes! In a minute,” she answered with a particular intonation which she knew would prevent Heyst from coming in at once.
“Yes! In a minute,” she replied with a tone that she knew would keep Heyst from coming in right away.
When she looked up, Ricardo had vanished, letting himself down outside so lightly that she had not heard the slightest noise. She stood up then, bewildered, frightened, as if awakened from a drugged sleep, with heavy, downcast, unseeing eyes, her fortitude tired out, her imagination as if dead within her and unable to keep her fear alive.
When she looked up, Ricardo was gone, slipping out so quietly that she hadn’t heard a thing. She stood up, confused and scared, as if she had just come out of a deep sleep, with heavy, downcast eyes that saw nothing, her strength drained, her imagination seemingly dead inside her and unable to hold onto her fear.
Heyst moved about aimlessly in the other room. This sound roused her exhausted wits. At once she began to think, hear, see; and what she saw—or rather recognized, for her eyes had been resting on it all the time—was Ricardo's straw slipper, lost in the scuffle, lying near the bath. She had just time to step forward and plant her foot on it when the curtains shook, and, pushed aside, disclosed Heyst in the doorway.
Heyst wandered aimlessly in the other room. This sound brought her tired mind back to life. Suddenly, she began to think, hear, and see; and what she saw—or rather recognized, since her eyes had been on it the whole time—was Ricardo's straw slipper, which had gotten lost in the scuffle, lying near the bath. She had just enough time to step forward and place her foot on it when the curtains shook and were pushed aside, revealing Heyst in the doorway.
Out of the appeased enchantment of the senses she had found with him, like a sort of bewitched state, his danger brought a sensation of warmth to her breast. She felt something stir in there, something profound, like a new sort of life.
Out of the satisfied enchantment she felt with him, almost like being under a spell, his danger brought a warmth to her chest. She sensed something awaken inside her, something deep, like a new kind of life.
The room was in partial darkness, Ricardo having accidentally swung the pivoted shutter as he went out of the window. Heyst peered from the doorway.
The room was dimly lit, as Ricardo had accidentally swung the pivoted shutter while climbing out of the window. Heyst looked out from the doorway.
“Why, you haven't done your hair yet,” he said.
“Wow, you still haven’t done your hair,” he said.
“I won't stop to do it now. I shan't be long,” she replied steadily, and remained still, feeling Ricardo's slipper under the sole of her foot.
“I won't stop to do it now. I won't be long,” she replied firmly, and remained still, feeling Ricardo's slipper under the sole of her foot.
Heyst, with a movement of retreat, let the curtain drop slowly. On the instant she stooped for the slipper, and, with it in her hand, spun round wildly, looking for some hiding-place; but there was no such spot in the bare room. The chest, the leather bunk, a dress or two of hers hanging on pegs—there was no place where the merest hazard might not guide Heyst's hand at any moment. Her wildly roaming eyes were caught by the half-closed window. She ran to it, and by raising herself on her toes was able to reach the shutter with her fingertips. She pushed it square, stole back to the middle of the room, and, turning about, swung her arm, regulating the force of the throw so as not to let the slipper fly too far out and hit the edge of the overhanging eaves. It was a task of the nicest judgement for the muscles of those round arms, still quivering from the deadly wrestle with a man, for that brain, tense with the excitement of the situation and for the unstrung nerves flickering darkness before her eyes. At last the slipper left her hand. As soon as it passed the opening, it was out of her sight. She listened. She did not hear it strike anything; it just vanished, as if it had wings to fly on through the air. Not a sound! It had gone clear.
Heyst, stepping back, let the curtain fall slowly. At that moment, she bent down to grab the slipper and, holding it in her hand, spun around frantically, looking for a place to hide; but there was nowhere in the empty room. The chest, the leather bunk, a couple of her dresses hanging on pegs—there was no spot where even the slightest chance wouldn't lead Heyst’s hand at any time. Her frantic gaze landed on the half-open window. She rushed to it and stood on her toes to reach the shutter with her fingertips. She pushed it wide open, then slipped back to the center of the room. Turning around, she swung her arm, carefully controlling the force of her throw so the slipper wouldn’t fly too far and hit the edge of the overhanging eaves. It required the utmost precision from the muscles in her round arms, still shaking from the deadly struggle with a man, her mind tense with the thrill of the moment, and her unsteady nerves causing darkness to flicker before her eyes. Finally, the slipper left her hand. The moment it passed through the opening, it was out of her sight. She listened. She didn’t hear it hit anything; it just disappeared, as if it had wings to soar through the air. Not a sound! It was completely gone.
Her valiant arms hanging close against her side, she stood as if turned into stone. A faint whistle reached her ears. The forgetful Ricardo, becoming very much aware of his loss, had been hanging about in great anxiety, which was relieved by the appearance of the slipper flying from under the eaves; and now, thoughtfully, he had ventured a whistle to put her mind at ease.
Her brave arms hanging tightly at her sides, she stood there like a statue. A faint whistle caught her attention. The forgetful Ricardo, realizing how worried he was, had been anxiously lingering around, which was calmed by the sight of the slipper flying out from under the eaves; and now, deep in thought, he had dared to whistle to ease her mind.
Suddenly the girl reeled forward. She saved herself from a fall only by embracing with both arms one of the tall, roughly carved posts holding the mosquito net above the bed. For a long time she clung to it, with her forehead leaning against the wood. One side of her loosened sarong had slipped down as low as her hip. The long brown tresses of her hair fell in lank wisps, as if wet, almost black against her white body. Her uncovered flank, damp with the sweat of anguish and fatigue, gleamed coldly with the immobility of polished marble in the hot, diffused light falling through the window above her head—a dim reflection of the consuming, passionate blaze of sunshine outside, all aquiver with the effort to set the earth on fire, to burn it to ashes.
Suddenly, the girl stumbled forward. She saved herself from falling only by wrapping her arms around one of the tall, roughly carved posts that held up the mosquito net above the bed. She clung to it for a long time, with her forehead pressed against the wood. One side of her loose sarong had slipped down to her hip. Her long brown hair hung in limp strands, looking almost black against her pale skin. Her bare side, slick with sweat from distress and exhaustion, shone coldly like polished marble in the warm, diffused light coming through the window above her, a faint reflection of the intense, passionate sunlight outside, all shimmering with the effort to ignite the earth, to turn it to ash.
CHAPTER FOUR
Heyst, seated at the table with his chin on his breast, raised his head at the faint rustle of Lena's dress. He was startled by the dead pallor of her cheeks, by something lifeless in her eyes, which looked at him strangely, without recognition. But to his anxious inquiries she answered reassuringly that there was nothing the matter with her, really. She had felt giddy on rising. She had even had a moment of faintness, after her bath. She had to sit down to wait for it to pass. This had made her late dressing.
Heyst, sitting at the table with his chin on his chest, lifted his head at the faint rustle of Lena's dress. He was taken aback by the lifeless pallor of her cheeks and the strange, unrecognizing look in her eyes. But when he anxiously asked her if she was okay, she reassured him that there was really nothing wrong. She had felt dizzy when she got up and even experienced a brief moment of faintness after her bath. She had to sit down to let it pass, which made her late getting ready.
“I didn't try to do my hair. I didn't want to keep you waiting any longer,” she said.
"I didn't style my hair. I didn't want to make you wait any longer," she said.
He was unwilling to press her with questions about her health, since she seemed to make light of this indisposition. She had not done her hair, but she had brushed it, and had tied it with a ribbon behind. With her forehead uncovered, she looked very young, almost a child, a careworn child; a child with something on its mind.
He didn't want to bombard her with questions about her health since she seemed to shrug off her illness. She hadn’t styled her hair, but she had brushed it and tied it back with a ribbon. With her forehead exposed, she looked very young, almost like a child, a weary child; a child carrying a heavy thought.
What surprised Heyst was the non-appearance of Wang. The Chinaman had always materialized at the precise moment of his service, neither too soon nor too late. This time the usual miracle failed. What was the meaning of this?
What surprised Heyst was that Wang didn't show up. The Chinese man had always appeared right when he was needed, neither too early nor too late. This time, though, that usual miracle didn't happen. What did it mean?
Heyst raised his voice—a thing he disliked doing. It was promptly answered from the compound:
Heyst raised his voice—something he hated doing. It was quickly answered from the compound:
“Ada tuan!”
"Ada, sir!"
Lena, leaning on her elbow, with her eyes on her plate, did not seem to hear anything. When Wang entered with a tray, his narrow eyes, tilted inward by the prominence of salient cheek-bones, kept her under stealthy observation all the time. Neither the one nor the other of that white couple paid the slightest attention to him and he withdrew without having heard them exchange a single word. He squatted on his heels on the back veranda. His Chinaman's mind, very clear but not far-reaching, was made up according to the plain reason of things, such as it appeared to him in the light of his simple feeling for self-preservation, untrammelled by any notions of romantic honour or tender conscience. His yellow hands, lightly clasped, hung idly between his knees. The graves of Wang's ancestors were far away, his parents were dead, his elder brother was a soldier in the yamen of some Mandarin away in Formosa. No one near by had a claim on his veneration or his obedience. He had been for years a labouring restless vagabond. His only tie in the world was the Alfuro woman, in exchange for whom he had given away some considerable part of his hard-earned substance; and his duty, in reason, could be to no one but himself.
Lena, resting on her elbow and staring at her plate, seemed oblivious to everything around her. When Wang walked in with a tray, his narrow eyes, slightly slanted by prominent cheekbones, kept a watchful eye on her. Neither she nor her companion, the white man, paid him any mind, and he left without hearing them say a single word. He squatted on his heels on the back porch. His mind, clear yet not expansive, was shaped by straightforward reasoning and his instinct for self-preservation, free from any ideas of romantic honor or a gentle conscience. His yellow hands rested lightly between his knees. Wang's ancestral graves were far away, his parents had passed away, and his older brother served as a soldier for some Mandarin in Formosa. No one nearby had any claim on his respect or obedience. For years, he had been a restless laborer and wanderer. His only connection in the world was the Alfuro woman, to whom he had given up a significant portion of his hard-earned money; his responsibility, logically, was to no one but himself.
The scuffle behind the curtain was a thing of bad augury for that Number One for whom the Chinaman had neither love nor dislike. He had been awed enough by that development to hang back with the coffee-pot till at last the white man was induced to call him in. Wang went in with curiosity. Certainly, the white woman looked as if she had been wrestling with a spirit which had managed to tear half her blood out of her before letting her go. As to the man, Wang had long looked upon him as being in some sort bewitched; and now he was doomed. He heard their voices in the room. Heyst was urging the girl to go and lie down again. He was extremely concerned. She had eaten nothing.
The struggle behind the curtain was a bad sign for that Number One, who the Chinaman felt neither love nor dislike for. He was so taken aback by the situation that he stayed back with the coffee pot until the white man finally called him in. Wang entered with curiosity. The white woman certainly looked as if she had been fighting a spirit that had drained half her blood before letting her go. As for the man, Wang had always thought he was somehow under a spell; now he seemed doomed. He heard their voices in the room. Heyst was urging the girl to lie down again. He was extremely worried. She hadn’t eaten anything.
“The best thing for you. You really must!”
“The best thing for you. You absolutely have to!”
She sat listless, shaking her head from time to time negatively, as if nothing could be any good. But he insisted; she saw the beginning of wonder in his eyes, and suddenly gave way.
She sat there, unenthused, shaking her head occasionally as if nothing could be good. But he kept pushing; she noticed a spark of wonder in his eyes, and suddenly gave in.
“Perhaps I had better.”
“Maybe I should.”
She did not want to arouse his wonder, which would lead him straight to suspicion. He must not suspect!
She didn't want to spark his curiosity, which would make him suspicious. He must not suspect!
Already, with the consciousness of her love for this man, of that something rapturous and profound going beyond the mere embrace, there was born in her a woman's innate mistrust of masculinity, of that seductive strength allied to an absurd, delicate shrinking from the recognition of the naked necessity of facts, which never yet frightened a woman worthy of the name. She had no plan; but her mind, quieted down somewhat by the very effort to preserve outward composure for his sake, perceived that her behaviour had secured, at any rate, a short period of safety. Perhaps because of the similarity of their miserable origin in the dregs of mankind, she had understood Ricardo perfectly. He would keep quiet for a time now. In this momentarily soothing certitude her bodily fatigue asserted itself, the more overpoweringly since its cause was not so much the demand on her strength as the awful suddenness of the stress she had had to meet. She would have tried to overcome it from the mere instinct of resistance, if it had not been for Heyst's alternate pleadings and commands. Before this eminently masculine fussing she felt the woman's need to give way, the sweetness of surrender.
Already, with the awareness of her love for this man, and that something thrilling and deep that went beyond just physical intimacy, she felt a woman’s natural mistrust of masculinity—of that alluring strength that was paired with an absurd, delicate aversion to acknowledging the harsh realities of life, which had never scared a woman worthy of the name. She had no plan; however, her mind, calmed somewhat by the effort to maintain a composed exterior for his sake, recognized that her actions had at least ensured a brief period of safety. Perhaps because of their shared harsh backgrounds, she understood Ricardo perfectly. He would stay quiet for a while now. In this temporarily reassuring certainty, her physical exhaustion became more evident, especially since it was less about the strain on her strength and more about the shocking suddenness of the pressure she had faced. She might have tried to fight against it out of sheer instinct, if not for Heyst’s alternating pleas and commands. Before this typically masculine fussing, she felt the woman’s instinct to yield, the sweetness of surrender.
“I will do anything you like,” she said.
“I’ll do whatever you want,” she said.
Getting up, she was surprised by a wave of languid weakness that came over her, embracing and enveloping her like warm water, with a noise in her ears as of a breaking sea.
Getting up, she was caught off guard by a wave of heavy fatigue that washed over her, wrapping around her like warm water, with a sound in her ears like crashing waves.
“You must help me along,” she added quickly.
“You have to help me out,” she said quickly.
While he put his arm round her waist—not by any means an uncommon thing for him to do—she found a special satisfaction in the feeling of being thus sustained. She abandoned all her weight to that encircling and protecting pressure, while a thrill went through her at the sudden thought that it was she who would have to protect him, to be the defender of a man who was strong enough to lift her bodily, as he was doing even then in his two arms. For Heyst had done this as soon as they had crept through the doorway of the room. He thought it was quicker and simpler to carry her the last step or two. He had grown really too anxious to be aware of the effort. He lifted her high and deposited her on the bed, as one lays a child on its side in a cot. Then he sat down on the edge, masking his concern with a smile which obtained no response from the dreamy immobility of her eyes. But she sought his hand, seized it eagerly; and while she was pressing it with all the force of which she was capable, the sleep she needed overtook her suddenly, overwhelmingly, as it overtakes a child in a cot, with her lips parted for a safe, endearing word which she had thought of but had no time to utter.
While he wrapped his arm around her waist—which was something he often did—she felt a unique satisfaction in being held that way. She relaxed into his embrace, letting all her weight rest against him, and a thrill ran through her at the sudden realization that it was her responsibility to protect him, to defend a man strong enough to lift her easily, just as he was doing right then. He had picked her up the moment they stepped through the doorway. He figured it was faster and easier to carry her the last few steps. He was too anxious to notice the effort it took. He lifted her gently and placed her on the bed, like a parent laying a child down in a crib. Then he sat down on the edge, hiding his worry behind a smile that didn’t get any reaction from her dreamy, unblinking gaze. But she reached for his hand, grabbing it eagerly; as she held it tightly with all her strength, the sleep she desperately needed came over her suddenly and overwhelmingly, just like it does for a child in a crib, with her lips slightly parted for a sweet, comforting word she thought of but didn’t have time to say.
The usual flaming silence brooded over Samburan.
The typical intense silence hung heavily over Samburan.
“What in the world is this new mystery?” murmured Heyst to himself, contemplating her deep slumber.
"What on earth is this new mystery?" Heyst murmured to himself, watching her sleep deeply.
It was so deep, this enchanted sleep, that when some time afterwards he gently tried to open her fingers and free his hand, he succeeded without provoking the slightest stir.
It was such a deep, enchanted sleep that when he gently tried to open her fingers and free his hand some time later, he was able to do it without disturbing her at all.
“There is some very simple explanation, no doubt,” he thought, as he stole out into the living-room.
“There’s definitely a simple explanation for this,” he thought as he sneaked out into the living room.
Absent-mindedly he pulled a book out of the top shelf, and sat down with it; but even after he had opened it on his knee, and had been staring at the pages for a time, he had not the slightest idea of what it was about. He stared and stared at the crowded, parallel lines. It was only when, raising his eyes for no particular reason, he saw Wang standing motionless on the other side of the table, that he regained complete control of his faculties.
Absent-mindedly, he took a book off the top shelf and sat down with it. But even after opening it on his lap and staring at the pages for a while, he had no idea what it was about. He kept staring at the dense, parallel lines. It was only when he looked up for no particular reason and saw Wang standing silently on the other side of the table that he regained full control of his thoughts.
“Oh, yes,” he said, as if suddenly reminded of a forgotten appointment of a not particularly welcome sort.
“Oh, yes,” he said, as if he had just remembered an appointment he wasn’t really looking forward to.
He waited a little, and then, with reluctant curiosity, forced himself to ask the silent Wang what he had to say. He had some idea that the matter of the vanished revolver would come up at last; but the guttural sounds which proceeded from the Chinaman did not refer to that delicate subject. His speech was concerned with cups, saucers, plates, forks, and knives. All these things had been put away in the cupboards on the back veranda, where they belonged, perfectly clean, “all plopel.” Heyst wondered at the scrupulosity of a man who was about to abandon him; for he was not surprised to hear Wang conclude the account of his stewardship with the words:
He waited a bit, and then, with a mix of curiosity and reluctance, forced himself to ask the quiet Wang what he had to say. He figured the topic of the missing revolver would finally come up; however, the guttural sounds coming from the Chinaman didn’t touch on that sensitive issue. His words were focused on cups, saucers, plates, forks, and knives. All these items had been put away in the cupboards on the back porch, where they belonged, perfectly clean, “all plopel.” Heyst found it odd that a man who was about to leave him was so meticulous; it didn’t surprise him when Wang wrapped up his report with the words:
“I go now.”
"I'm leaving now."
“Oh! You go now?” said Heyst, leaning back, his book on his knees.
“Oh! You’re leaving now?” said Heyst, leaning back, his book on his knees.
“Yes. Me no likee. One man, two man, three man—no can do! Me go now.”
“Yes. I don't like it. One man, two men, three men—can't do it! I'm leaving now.”
“What's frightening you away like this?” asked Heyst, while through his mind flashed the hope that something enlightening might come from that being so unlike himself, taking contact with the world with a simplicity and directness of which his own mind was not capable. “Why?” he went on. “You are used to white men. You know them well.”
“What's scaring you off like this?” Heyst asked, hoping that something insightful might come from someone so different from him, approaching the world with a simplicity and straightforwardness his own mind couldn't achieve. “Why?” he continued. “You're familiar with white men. You know them well.”
“Yes. Me savee them,” assented Wang inscrutably. “Me savee plenty.”
“Yes. I understand them,” Wang agreed enigmatically. “I understand a lot.”
All that he really knew was his own mind. He had made it up to withdraw himself and the Alfuro woman from the uncertainties of the relations which were going to establish themselves between those white men. It was Pedro who had been the first cause of Wang's suspicion and fear. The Chinaman had seen wild men. He had penetrated, in the train of a Chinese pedlar, up one or two of the Bornean rivers into the country of the Dyaks. He had also been in the interior of Mindanao, where there are people who live in trees—savages, no better than animals; but a hairy brute like Pedro, with his great fangs and ferocious growls, was altogether beyond his conception of anything that could be looked upon as human. The strong impression made on him by Pedro was the prime inducement which had led Wang to purloin the revolver. Reflection on the general situation, and on the insecurity of Number One, came later, after he had obtained possession of the revolver and of the box of cartridges out of the table drawer in the living-room.
All he really understood was his own mind. He had decided to pull himself and the Alfuro woman away from the uncertainties that were about to develop between those white men. It was Pedro who had first triggered Wang's suspicion and fear. The Chinaman had encountered wild men before. He had traveled up one or two of the Bornean rivers with a Chinese trader, delving into the land of the Dyaks. He had also been to the interior of Mindanao, where people live in trees—savages, no better than animals; but a hairy brute like Pedro, with his large teeth and fierce growls, was completely beyond his idea of anything human. The strong impression Pedro made on him was the main reason Wang decided to steal the revolver. Thinking about the overall situation and the insecurity of Number One came later, after he had taken the revolver and the box of cartridges from the living-room table drawer.
“Oh, you savee plenty about white men,” Heyst went on in a slightly bantering tone, after a moment of silent reflection in which he had confessed to himself that the recovery of the revolver was not to be thought of, either by persuasion or by some more forcible means. “You speak in that fashion, but you are frightened of those white men over there.”
“Oh, you know a lot about white men,” Heyst said in a slightly teasing tone, after a moment of quiet thought in which he admitted to himself that getting the revolver back was out of the question, whether by convincing someone or by stronger methods. “You talk like that, but you’re scared of those white men over there.”
“Me no flightened,” protested Wang raucously, throwing up his head—which gave to his throat a more strained, anxious appearance than ever. “Me no likee,” he added in a quieter tone. “Me velly sick.”
“I'm not scared,” Wang protested loudly, throwing back his head—which made his throat look more strained and anxious than ever. “I don’t like it,” he added in a quieter tone. “I feel really sick.”
He put his hand over the region under the breast-bone.
He placed his hand over the area below his chest.
“That,” said Heyst, serenely positive, “belong one piecee lie. That isn't proper man-talk at all. And after stealing my revolver, too!”
"That," Heyst said, confidently, "is complete nonsense. That's not proper conversation at all. And after stealing my revolver, too!"
He had suddenly decided to speak about it, because this frankness could not make the situation much worse than it was. He did not suppose for a moment that Wang had the revolver anywhere about his person; and after having thought the matter over, he had arrived at the conclusion that the Chinaman never meant to use the weapon against him. After a slight start, because the direct charge had taken him unawares, Wang tore open the front of his jacket with a convulsive show of indignation.
He suddenly decided to talk about it, thinking that being honest couldn’t make the situation much worse than it already was. He didn’t believe for a second that Wang had the revolver on him; after considering it, he concluded that the Chinaman never intended to use the weapon against him. After a brief shock from the unexpected accusation, Wang ripped open the front of his jacket in a dramatic display of outrage.
“No hab got. Look see!” he mouthed in pretended anger.
“No hab got. Look see!” he said in fake anger.
He slapped his bare chest violently; he uncovered his very ribs, all astir with the panting of outraged virtue; his smooth stomach heaved with indignation. He started his wide blue breeches flapping about his yellow calves. Heyst watched him quietly.
He slapped his bare chest hard; he revealed his ribs, all stirred up with the heavy breathing of offended honor; his flat stomach rose and fell with anger. He started his loose blue pants flapping around his yellow calves. Heyst watched him silently.
“I never said you had it on you,” he observed, without raising his voice; “but the revolver is gone from where I kept it.”
“I never said you had it with you,” he noted calmly; “but the revolver is missing from where I stored it.”
“Me no savee levolvel,” Wang said obstinately.
“Me no savee levolvel,” Wang said stubbornly.
The book lying open on Heyst's knee slipped suddenly and he made a sharp movement to catch it up. Wang was unable to see the reason of this because of the table, and leaped away from what seemed to him a threatening symptom. When Heyst looked up, the Chinaman was already at the door facing the room, not frightened, but alert.
The book resting open on Heyst's knee suddenly slipped, and he made a quick move to catch it. Wang couldn't see what had caused this due to the table and jumped back from what he perceived as a threatening sign. When Heyst looked up, the Chinaman was already at the door, facing the room—he wasn't scared, just on high alert.
“What's the matter?” asked Heyst.
"What's wrong?" asked Heyst.
Wang nodded his shaven head significantly at the curtain closing the doorway of the bedroom.
Wang nodded his bald head meaningfully at the curtain that closed off the bedroom doorway.
“Me no likee,” he repeated.
"I don’t like it," he repeated.
“What the devil do you mean?” Heyst was genuinely amazed. “Don't like what?”
“What do you mean?” Heyst was genuinely surprised. “What don’t you like?”
Wang pointed a long lemon-coloured finger at the motionless folds.
Wang pointed a long, lemon-colored finger at the still folds.
“Two,” he said.
"Two," he said.
“Two what? I don't understand.”
"Two what? I don't get it."
“Suppose you savee, you no like that fashion. Me savee plenty. Me go now.”
“Let’s say you understand, you don’t like that style. I understand a lot. I’m leaving now.”
Heyst had risen from his chair, but Wang kept his ground in the doorway for a little longer. His almond-shaped eyes imparted to his face an expression of soft and sentimental melancholy. The muscles of his throat moved visibly while he uttered a distinct and guttural “Goodbye” and vanished from Number One's sight.
Heyst had gotten up from his chair, but Wang stayed in the doorway a bit longer. His almond-shaped eyes gave his face a look of gentle and sentimental sadness. The muscles in his throat moved noticeably as he said a clear and deep “Goodbye” and disappeared from Number One's view.
The Chinaman's departure altered the situation. Heyst reflected on what would be best to do in view of that fact. For a long time he hesitated; then, shrugging his shoulders wearily, he walked out on the veranda, down the steps, and continued at a steady gait, with a thoughtful mien, in the direction of his guests' bungalow. He wanted to make an important communication to them, and he had no other object—least of all to give them the shock of a surprise call. Nevertheless, their brutish henchman not being on watch, it was Heyst's fate to startle Mr. Jones and his secretary by his sudden appearance in the doorway. Their conversation must have been very interesting to prevent them from hearing the visitor's approach. In the dim room—the shutters were kept constantly closed against the heat—Heyst saw them start apart. It was Mr. Jones who spoke:
The Chinaman's departure changed everything. Heyst thought about what he should do now that this had happened. He hesitated for a long time; then, shrugging his shoulders tiredly, he stepped out onto the veranda, down the steps, and walked steadily with a thoughtful expression toward his guests' bungalow. He wanted to deliver an important message to them, and that was his only intention—definitely not to shock them with an unexpected visit. However, since their brutish henchman wasn’t on guard, Heyst unexpectedly startled Mr. Jones and his secretary by appearing suddenly in the doorway. Their conversation must have been really engaging if they didn't notice him coming. In the dim room—since the shutters were always closed to block out the heat—Heyst saw them jump apart. It was Mr. Jones who spoke:
“Ah, here you are again! Come in, come in!”
“Ah, there you are again! Come in, come in!”
Heyst, taking his hat off in the doorway, entered the room.
Heyst took off his hat in the doorway and walked into the room.
CHAPTER FIVE
Waking up suddenly, Lena looked, without raising her head from the pillow, at the room in which she was alone. She got up quickly, as if to counteract the awful sinking of her heart by the vigorous use of her limbs. But this sinking was only momentary. Mistress of herself from pride, from love, from necessity, and also because of a woman's vanity in self-sacrifice, she met Heyst, returning from the strangers' bungalow, with a clear glance and a smile.
Waking up abruptly, Lena glanced around the room where she was alone without lifting her head off the pillow. She quickly got up, as if trying to combat the horrible feeling in her chest with the active movement of her limbs. But that feeling was only temporary. In control of herself out of pride, love, necessity, and also because of a woman’s vanity in selflessness, she greeted Heyst, who was coming back from the strangers' bungalow, with a clear look and a smile.
The smile he managed to answer, but, noticing that he avoided her eyes, she composed her lips and lowered her gaze. For the same reason she hastened to speak to him in a tone of indifference, which she put on without effort, as if she had grown adept in duplicity since sunrise.
The smile he gave was an effort, but when she saw that he was avoiding her gaze, she quickly composed her lips and looked down. For that same reason, she rushed to speak to him in a casually indifferent tone, which she adopted effortlessly, as if she had become skilled at pretending since morning.
“You have been over there again?”
“Have you been there again?”
“I have. I thought—but you had better know first that we have lost Wang for good.”
“I have. I thought—but you should know first that we’ve lost Wang for good.”
She repeated “For good?” as if she had not understood.
She repeated "For real?" as if she didn't understand.
“For good or evil—I shouldn't know which if you were to ask me. He has dismissed himself. He's gone.”
“For better or worse—I wouldn’t know which if you asked me. He’s let himself go. He’s gone.”
“You expected him to go, though, didn't you?”
“You thought he was going to leave, right?”
Heyst sat down on the other side of the table.
Heyst sat down on the opposite side of the table.
“Yes. I expected it as soon as I discovered that he had annexed my revolver. He says he hasn't taken it. That's untrue of course. A Chinaman would not see the sense of confessing under any circumstances. To deny any charge is a principle of right conduct; but he hardly expected to be believed. He was a little enigmatic at the last, Lena. He startled me.”
“Yes. I figured it out as soon as I found out he had taken my revolver. He claims he didn't take it. That's obviously false. A Chinese person wouldn’t see the point in confessing, no matter what. Denying any accusation is part of proper behavior; but he probably didn’t think anyone would believe him. He was a bit mysterious at the end, Lena. He surprised me.”
Heyst paused. The girl seemed absorbed in her own thoughts.
Heyst paused. The girl appeared lost in her own thoughts.
“He startled me,” repeated Heyst. She noted the anxiety in his tone, and turned her head slightly to look at him across the table.
“He startled me,” Heyst repeated. She noticed the anxiety in his voice and turned her head slightly to look at him across the table.
“It must have been something—to startle you,” she said. In the depth of her parted lips, like a ripe pomegranate, there was a gleam of white teeth.
“It must have been something—to shock you,” she said. In the depth of her slightly open lips, like a ripe pomegranate, there was a flash of white teeth.
“It was only a single word—and some of his gestures. He had been making a good deal of noise. I wonder we didn't wake you up. How soundly you can sleep! I say, do you feel all right now?”
“It was just one word—and a few of his gestures. He had been making a lot of noise. I’m surprised we didn’t wake you up. You sleep so soundly! So, are you feeling okay now?”
“As fresh as can be,” she said, treating him to another deep gleam of a smile. “I heard no noise, and I'm glad of it. The way he talks in his harsh voice frightens me. I don't like all these foreign people.”
“As fresh as ever,” she said, giving him another bright, deep smile. “I didn’t hear any noise, and I’m happy about that. The way he speaks in his harsh voice scares me. I don’t really like all these foreign people.”
“It was just before he went away—bolted out, I should say. He nodded and pointed at the curtain to our room. He knew you were there, of course. He seemed to think—he seemed to try to give me to understand that you were in special—well, danger. You know how he talks.”
“It was right before he left—ran out, I mean. He nodded and pointed at the curtain in our room. He knew you were there, obviously. He seemed to think—he seemed to be trying to make me understand that you were in some kind of special—well, danger. You know how he talks.”
She said nothing; she made no sound, only the faint tinge of colour ebbed out of her cheek.
She didn’t say anything; she was silent, and only a slight hint of color faded from her cheek.
“Yes,” Heyst went on. “He seemed to try to warn me. That must have been it. Did he imagine I had forgotten your existence? The only word he said was 'two'. It sounded so, at least. Yes, 'two'—and that he didn't like it.”
“Yes,” Heyst continued. “He seemed to want to warn me. That has to be it. Did he think I had forgotten you were here? The only word he said was 'two'. At least, that's what it sounded like. Yes, 'two'—and that he didn’t like it.”
“What does that mean?” she whispered.
“What does that mean?” she whispered.
“We know what the word two means, don't we, Lena? We are two. Never were such a lonely two out of the world, my dear! He might have tried to remind me that he himself has a woman to look after. Why are you so pale, Lena?”
“We know what the word two means, right, Lena? We are two. Never have there been such a lonely two in the world, my dear! He could have tried to remind me that he himself has a woman to take care of. Why are you so pale, Lena?”
“Am I pale?” she asked negligently.
“Do I look pale?” she asked casually.
“You are.” Heyst was really anxious.
“You are.” Heyst was very anxious.
“Well, it isn't from fright,” she protested truthfully.
"Well, it's not from fear," she honestly protested.
Indeed, what she felt was a sort of horror which left her absolutely in the full possession of all her faculties; more difficult to bear, perhaps, for that reason, but not paralysing to her fortitude.
Indeed, what she felt was a kind of horror that left her completely aware and in control; maybe harder to endure for that reason, but it didn’t weaken her courage.
Heyst in his turn smiled at her.
Heyst smiled back at her.
“I really don't know that there is any reason to be frightened.”
“I honestly don’t think there’s any reason to be scared.”
“I mean I am not frightened for myself.”
“I mean I'm not scared for myself.”
“I believe you are very plucky,” he said. The colour had returned to her face. “I” continued Heyst, “am so rebellious to outward impressions that I can't say that much about myself. I don't react with sufficient distinctness.” He changed his tone. “You know I went to see those men first thing this morning.”
“I think you're really brave,” he said. The flush had come back to her face. “I,” Heyst continued, “am so resistant to outside influences that I can't say much about myself. I don't respond clearly enough.” He shifted his tone. “You know I went to see those guys first thing this morning.”
“I know. Be careful!” she murmured.
“I know. Be careful!” she whispered.
“I wonder how one can be careful! I had a long talk with—but I don't believe you have seen them. One of them is a fantastically thin, long person, apparently ailing; I shouldn't wonder if he were really so. He makes rather a point of it in a mysterious manner. I imagine he must have suffered from tropical fevers, but not so much as he tries to make out. He's what people would call a gentleman. He seemed on the point of volunteering a tale of his adventures—for which I didn't ask him—but remarked that it was a long story; some other time, perhaps.
"I wonder how someone can be careful! I had a long conversation with— but I don't think you've met them. One of them is a fantastically thin, tall person who seems to be unwell; I wouldn't be surprised if he really is. He acts like it’s a big deal in a mysterious way. I guess he must have dealt with tropical fevers, but not as much as he tries to suggest. He's what people would describe as a gentleman. He seemed ready to share a story about his adventures—though I didn't ask him to—but mentioned that it was a long story; maybe another time."
“'I suppose you would like to know who I am?' he asked me.
"I guess you're curious about who I am?" he asked me.
“I told him I would leave it to him, in a tone which, between gentlemen, could have left no doubt in his mind. He raised himself on his elbow—he was lying down on the camp-bed—and said:
“I told him I would leave it to him, in a tone that, between gentlemen, could have left no doubt in his mind. He propped himself up on his elbow—he was lying on the camp bed—and said:
“'I am he who is—'”
"I am who I am—"
Lena seemed not to be listening; but when Heyst paused, she turned her head quickly to him. He took it for a movement of inquiry, but in this he was wrong. A great vagueness enveloped her impressions, but all her energy was concentrated on the struggle that she wanted to take upon herself, in a great exaltation of love and self-sacrifice, which is woman's sublime faculty; altogether on herself, every bit of it, leaving him nothing, not even the knowledge of what she did, if that were possible. She would have liked to lock him up by some stratagem. Had she known of some means to put him to sleep for days she would have used incantations or philtres without misgivings. He seemed to her too good for such contacts, and not sufficiently equipped. This last feeling had nothing to do with the material fact of the revolver being stolen. She could hardly appreciate that fact at its full value.
Lena didn't seem to be paying attention, but when Heyst stopped speaking, she quickly turned her head toward him. He thought it was a sign of curiosity, but he was mistaken. A deep fog surrounded her thoughts, but all her energy was focused on the struggle she wanted to take on herself, fueled by a powerful sense of love and self-sacrifice, which is a woman’s remarkable strength; all pointed at herself, leaving him with nothing, not even the awareness of what she was doing, if that was possible. She wished she could trap him somehow. If she had known of a way to make him sleep for days, she would have used charms or potions without hesitation. He seemed too good for such situations and not prepared enough. This last feeling had nothing to do with the fact that the revolver was stolen. She could hardly grasp the significance of that fact.
Observing her eyes fixed and as if sightless—for the concentration on her purpose took all expression out of them—Heyst imagined it to be the effect of a great mental effort.
Observing her eyes staring blankly, as if she couldn't see—her intense focus on her goal had drained all emotion from them—Heyst thought it was the result of a significant mental struggle.
“No use asking me what he meant, Lena; I don't know, and I did not ask him. The gentleman, as I have told you before, seems devoted to mystification. I said nothing, and he laid down his head again on the bundle of rugs he uses for a pillow. He affects a state of great weakness, but I suspect that he's perfectly capable of leaping to his feet if he likes. Having been ejected, he said, from his proper social sphere because he had refused to conform to certain usual conventions, he was a rebel now, and was coming and going up and down the earth. As I really did not want to listen to all this nonsense, I told him that I had heard that sort of story about somebody else before. His grin is really ghastly. He confessed that I was very far from the sort of man he expected to meet. Then he said:
“No point in asking me what he meant, Lena; I don't know, and I didn't ask him. The guy, as I mentioned before, seems really into keeping things mysterious. I didn’t say anything, and he just laid his head back down on the pile of rugs he uses as a pillow. He pretends to be super weak, but I suspect he could easily jump to his feet if he wanted to. After being kicked out of his proper social circle for refusing to fit into certain norms, he’s now a rebel, roaming around the world. Since I really didn’t want to hear all this nonsense, I told him I’d heard that kind of story about someone else before. His grin is truly creepy. He admitted that I was nothing like the kind of guy he expected to meet. Then he said:
“'As to me, I am no blacker than the gentleman you are thinking of, and I have neither more nor less determination.'”
“'As for me, I’m no worse than the gentleman you’re thinking of, and I have neither more nor less determination.'”
Heyst looked across the table at Lena. Propped on her elbows, and holding her head in both hands, she moved it a little with an air of understanding.
Heyst looked across the table at Lena. Propped on her elbows and holding her head in both hands, she tilted it slightly with a look of understanding.
“Nothing could be plainer, eh?” said Heyst grimly. “Unless, indeed, this is his idea of a pleasant joke; for, when he finished speaking, he burst into a loud long laugh. I didn't join him!”
“Nothing could be clearer, right?” Heyst said grimly. “Unless, of course, this is his idea of a funny joke; because when he finished speaking, he let out a big, long laugh. I didn't join him!”
“I wish you had,” she breathed out.
“I wish you had,” she said softly.
“I didn't join him. It did not occur to me. I am not much of a diplomatist. It would probably have been wise, for, indeed, I believe he had said more than he meant to say, and was trying to take it back by this affected jocularity. Yet when one thinks of it, diplomacy without force in the background is but a rotten reed to lean upon. And I don't know whether I could have done it if I had thought of it. I don't know. It would have been against the grain. Could I have done it? I have lived too long within myself, watching the mere shadows and shades of life. To deceive a man on some issue which could be decided quicker, by his destruction while one is disarmed, helpless, without even the power to run away—no! That seems to me too degrading. And yet I have you here. I have your very existence in my keeping. What do you say, Lena? Would I be capable of throwing you to the lions to save my dignity?”
“I didn't join him. It didn’t even cross my mind. I’m not really much of a diplomat. It probably would have been smart, because I think he said more than he intended and was trying to backtrack with this fake humor. But honestly, when you think about it, diplomacy without any power to back it up is just a weak support. And I’m not sure I could have done it even if I had thought about it. I really don’t know. It would have gone against my nature. Could I have done it? I’ve spent too long inside my own head, just observing the fleeting shadows of life. To deceive a man over something that could be resolved more quickly by his downfall while I'm defenseless, unable even to run away—no! That feels too humiliating. And yet I have you right here. Your very existence is in my hands. What do you think, Lena? Would I really be capable of throwing you to the wolves to protect my own dignity?”
She got up, walked quickly round the table, posed herself on his knees lightly, throwing one arm round his neck, and whispered in his ear:
She stood up, quickly walked around the table, perched herself lightly on his knees, wrapped one arm around his neck, and whispered in his ear:
“You may if you like. And may be that's the only way I would consent to leave you. For something like that. If it were something no bigger than your little finger.”
“You can if you want. And maybe that's the only way I would agree to leave you. For something like that. If it were something as small as your little finger.”
She gave him a light kiss on the lips and was gone before he could detain her. She regained her seat and propped her elbows again on the table. It was hard to believe that she had moved from the spot at all. The fleeting weight of her body on his knees, the hug round his neck, the whisper in his ear, the kiss on his lips, might have been the unsubstantial sensations of a dream invading the reality of waking life; a sort of charming mirage in the barren aridity of his thoughts. He hesitated to speak till she said, businesslike:
She gave him a quick kiss on the lips and was gone before he could stop her. She took her seat again and rested her elbows on the table. It was hard to believe she had moved at all. The brief feeling of her body on his lap, the hug around his neck, the whisper in his ear, the kiss on his lips, seemed like the faint sensations of a dream interrupting the reality of being awake; a kind of enchanting illusion in the dryness of his thoughts. He hesitated to speak until she said, in a businesslike manner:
“Well. And what then?”
"Okay. So what now?"
Heyst gave a start.
Heyst jumped.
“Oh, yes. I didn't join him. I let him have his laugh out by himself. He was shaking all over, like a merry skeleton, under a cotton sheet he was covered with—I believe in order to conceal the revolver that he had in his right hand. I didn't see it, but I have a distinct impression it was there in his fist. As he had not been looking at me for some time, but staring into a certain part of the room, I turned my head and saw a hairy, wild sort of creature which they take about with them, squatting on its heels in the angle of the walls behind me. He wasn't there when I came in. I didn't like the notion of that watchful monster behind my back. If I had been less at their mercy, I should certainly have changed my position. As things are now, to move would have been a mere weakness. So I remained where I was. The gentleman on the bed said he could assure me of one thing; and that was that his presence here was no more morally reprehensible than mine.
“Oh, yes. I didn't join him. I let him laugh by himself. He was shaking all over, like a cheerful skeleton, under a cotton sheet he was covered with—I think to hide the revolver he had in his right hand. I didn't see it, but I have a strong feeling it was there in his fist. Since he hadn't been looking at me for a while, but was staring at a certain part of the room, I turned my head and saw a hairy, wild-looking creature they bring with them, squatting on its heels in the corner behind me. He wasn’t there when I came in. I didn’t like the idea of that watchful monster behind my back. If I hadn’t been so vulnerable, I would have definitely changed my position. As it was, moving would have just shown weakness. So I stayed where I was. The guy on the bed said he could assure me of one thing; that his presence here was no more morally wrong than mine.
“'We pursue the same ends,' he said, 'only perhaps I pursue them with more openness than you—with more simplicity.'
“We're after the same things,” he said, “I just go about it more openly than you do—with more simplicity.”
“That's what he said,” Heyst went on, after looking at Lena in a sort of inquiring silence. “I asked him if he knew beforehand that I was living here; but he only gave me a ghastly grin. I didn't press him for an answer, Lena. I thought I had better not.”
"That's what he said," Heyst continued, after glancing at Lena with a questioning silence. "I asked him if he knew in advance that I was living here; but he just gave me a creepy grin. I didn't push him for a response, Lena. I figured it was best not to."
On her smooth forehead a ray of light always seemed to rest. Her loose hair, parted in the middle, covered the hands sustaining her head. She seemed spellbound by the interest of the narrative. Heyst did not pause long. He managed to continue his relation smoothly enough, beginning afresh with a piece of comment.
On her smooth forehead, a ray of light always seemed to linger. Her loose hair, parted in the middle, framed the hands supporting her head. She appeared captivated by the story being told. Heyst didn’t take long to pause. He was able to keep going with his story, starting again with a new comment.
“He would have lied impudently—and I detest being told a lie. It makes me uncomfortable. It's pretty clear that I am not fitted for the affairs of the wide world. But I did not want him to think that I accepted his presence too meekly, so I said that his comings or goings on the earth were none of my business, of course, except that I had a natural curiosity to know when he would find it convenient to resume them.
“He would have lied shamelessly—and I can't stand being lied to. It makes me uneasy. It's pretty obvious that I’m not suited for the complexities of the world. But I didn’t want him to think I accepted his presence too easily, so I said that his arrivals or departures on this earth were none of my concern, of course, except that I was naturally curious about when he would find it convenient to continue them.”
“He asked me to look at the state he was in. Had I been all alone here, as they think I am, I should have laughed at him. But not being alone—I say, Lena, you are sure you haven't shown yourself where you could be seen?”
“He asked me to see the condition he was in. If I had been all by myself here, like they think I am, I would have laughed at him. But since I'm not alone—I mean, Lena, are you sure you haven't been somewhere you could be seen?”
“Certain,” she said promptly.
“Sure,” she said promptly.
He looked relieved.
He looked relieved.
“You understand, Lena, that when I ask you to keep so strictly out of sight, it is because you are not for them to look at—to talk about. My poor Lena! I can't help that feeling. Do you understand it?”
“You get it, Lena, that when I ask you to stay out of sight, it’s because you’re not meant for them to look at or talk about. My poor Lena! I can’t shake that feeling. Do you understand?”
She moved her head slightly in a manner that was neither affirmative nor negative.
She tilted her head a bit in a way that was neither a yes nor a no.
“People will have to see me some day,” she said.
“People are going to have to see me someday,” she said.
“I wonder how long it will be possible for you to keep out of sight?” murmured Heyst thoughtfully. He bent over the table. “Let me finish telling you. I asked him point blank what it was he wanted with me; he appeared extremely unwilling to come to the point. It was not really so pressing as all that, he said. His secretary, who was in fact his partner, was not present, having gone down to the wharf to look at their boat. Finally the fellow proposed that he should put off a certain communication he had to make till the day after tomorrow. I agreed; but I also told him that I was not at all anxious to hear it. I had no conception in what way his affairs could concern me.
“I wonder how long you can stay out of sight?” murmured Heyst thoughtfully. He leaned over the table. “Let me finish what I was saying. I asked him directly what he wanted from me; he seemed really hesitant to get to the point. He said it wasn't that urgent after all. His secretary, who was actually his partner, wasn’t there because he had gone down to the wharf to check on their boat. Eventually, the guy suggested that he would delay a certain message he needed to share until the day after tomorrow. I agreed, but I also told him that I wasn't really eager to hear it. I had no idea how his business could possibly relate to me.
“'Ah, Mr. Heyst,' he said, 'you and I have much more in common than you think.'”
“'Ah, Mr. Heyst,' he said, 'you and I have a lot more in common than you realize.'”
Heyst struck the table with his fist unexpectedly.
Heyst suddenly slammed his fist on the table.
“It was a jeer; I am sure it was!”
“It was a mocking comment; I’m sure it was!”
He seemed ashamed of this outburst and smiled faintly into the motionless eyes of the girl.
He looked embarrassed by this outburst and gave a faint smile into the girl’s unblinking eyes.
“What could I have done—even if I had had my pockets full of revolvers?”
“What could I have done—even if my pockets were full of revolvers?”
She made an appreciative sign.
She made a thumbs up.
“Killing's a sin, sure enough,” she murmured.
"Killing is definitely a sin," she murmured.
“I went away,” Heyst continued. “I left him there, lying on his side with his eyes shut. When I got back here, I found you looking ill. What was it, Lena? You did give me a scare! Then I had the interview with Wang while you rested. You were sleeping quietly. I sat here to consider all these things calmly, to try to penetrate their inner meaning and their outward bearing. It struck me that the two days we have before us have the character of a sort of truce. The more I thought of it, the more I felt that this was tacitly understood between Jones and myself. It was to our advantage, if anything can be of advantage to people caught so completely unawares as we are. Wang was gone. He, at any rate, had declared himself, but as I did not know what he might take it into his head to do, I thought I had better warn these people that I was no longer responsible for the Chinaman. I did not want Mr. Wang making some move which would precipitate the action against us. Do you see my point of view?”
“I left,” Heyst continued. “I left him there, lying on his side with his eyes closed. When I came back, I found you looking unwell. What happened, Lena? You really worried me! Then I talked to Wang while you rested. You were sleeping peacefully. I sat here to think everything over calmly, to try to understand their deeper meaning and public implications. It occurred to me that the next two days felt like a kind of truce. The more I considered it, the more I realized that this was silently agreed upon between Jones and me. It was beneficial for us, if anything can help people who are completely caught off guard like we are. Wang was gone. He had made his position clear, but since I didn’t know what he might decide to do, I thought it best to warn everyone that I was no longer accountable for the Chinaman. I didn’t want Mr. Wang making any moves that could lead to action against us. Do you understand my perspective?”
She made a sign that she did. All her soul was wrapped in her passionate determination, in an exalted belief in herself—in the contemplation of her amazing opportunity to win the certitude, the eternity, of that man's love.
She indicated that she did. All her being was consumed by her intense determination, a strong belief in herself—focused on her incredible chance to gain the certainty, the forever, of that man's love.
“I never saw two men,” Heyst was saying, “more affected by a piece of information than Jones and his secretary, who was back in the bungalow by then. They had not heard me come up. I told them I was sorry to intrude.
“I never saw two men,” Heyst was saying, “more impacted by a piece of information than Jones and his secretary, who was back in the bungalow by then. They hadn’t heard me come up. I told them I was sorry to intrude."
“'Not at all! Not at all,' said Jones.
“'Not at all! Not at all,' said Jones.
“The secretary backed away into a corner and watched me like a wary cat. In fact, they both were visibly on their guard.
“The secretary backed up into a corner and watched me like a cautious cat. In fact, they both were clearly on alert.”
“'I am come,' I told them, 'to let you know that my servant has deserted—gone off.'
“'I'm here,' I told them, 'to let you know that my servant has left—taken off.'”
“At first they looked at each other as if they had not understood what I was saying; but very soon they seemed quite concerned.
“At first, they looked at each other as if they didn’t understand what I was saying, but very soon they seemed genuinely concerned.
“'You mean to say your Chink's cleared out?' said Ricardo, coming forward from his corner. 'Like this—all at once? What did he do it for?'
“'Are you saying your guy cleared out?' Ricardo asked, stepping out from his corner. 'Just like that—all at once? What was his reason for it?'”
“I said that a Chinaman had always a simple and precise reason for what he did, but that to get such a reason out of him was not so easy. All he told me, I said, was that he 'didn't like'.
“I said that a Chinese person always had a clear and straightforward reason for what they did, but getting that reason out of them wasn't so easy. All he told me, I said, was that he 'didn't like'.
“They were extremely disturbed at this. Didn't like what, they wanted to know.
"They were really upset about this. They wanted to know what was bothering them."
“'The looks of you and your party,' I told Jones.
"The way you and your group look," I told Jones.
“'Nonsense!' he cried out, and immediately Ricardo, the short man, struck in.
“'Nonsense!' he shouted, and right away, Ricardo, the short guy, jumped in.
“'Told you that? What did he take you for, sir—an infant? Or do you take us for kids?—meaning no offence. Come, I bet you will tell us next that you've missed something.'”
“Told you that? What did he think you were, sir—a child? Or do you think we’re kids?—no offense meant. Come on, I bet you’ll say next that you’ve overlooked something.”
“'I didn't mean to tell you anything of the sort,' I said, 'but as a matter of fact it is so.'
“I didn't mean to say anything like that,” I replied, “but the truth is, it is.”
“He slapped his thigh.
"He smacked his thigh."
“'Thought so. What do you think of this trick, governor?'
“'I thought so. What do you think of this trick, boss?'”
“Jones made some sort of sign to him, and then that extraordinary cat-faced associate proposed that he and their servant should come out and help me catch or kill the Chink.
“Jones signaled to him, and then that unusual cat-faced associate suggested that he and their servant should come out and help me catch or kill the Chink.
“My object, I said, was not to get assistance. I did not intend to chase the Chinaman. I had come only to warn them that he was armed, and that he really objected to their presence on the island. I wanted them to understand that I was not responsible for anything that might happen.
“My goal, I said, was not to get help. I wasn't planning to go after the Chinaman. I had only come to warn them that he was armed and that he didn't want them on the island. I wanted them to know that I wasn't responsible for anything that might happen.”
“'Do you mean to tell us,' asked Ricardo, 'that there is a crazy Chink with a six-shooter broke loose on this island, and that you don't care?'
"Are you telling us," Ricardo asked, "that there's a crazy Asian guy with a six-shooter running loose on this island, and you don't care?"
“Strangely enough they did not seem to believe my story. They were exchanging significant looks all the time. Ricardo stole up close to his principal; they had a confabulation together, and then something happened which I did not expect. It's rather awkward, too.
“Strangely enough, they didn’t seem to believe my story. They kept exchanging meaningful glances. Ricardo moved in close to his boss; they had a quick conversation, and then something unexpected happened. It’s pretty awkward, too.”
“Since I would not have their assistance to get hold of the Chink and recover my property, the least they could do was to send me their servant. It was Jones who said that, and Ricardo backed up the idea.
“Since I couldn't rely on their help to track down the Chink and get my stuff back, the least they could do was to send me their servant. It was Jones who suggested that, and Ricardo supported the idea.”
“'Yes, yes—let our Pedro cook for all hands in your compound! He isn't so bad as he looks. That's what we will do!'
“'Yes, yes—let our Pedro cook for everyone in your compound! He’s not as bad as he seems. That’s what we’ll do!'”
“He bustled out of the room to the veranda, and let out an ear-splitting whistle for their Pedro. Having heard the brute's answering howl, Ricardo ran back into the room.
“He hurried out of the room to the porch and let out a loud whistle for their Pedro. Hearing the brute's responding howl, Ricardo rushed back into the room.
“'Yes, Mr. Heyst. This will do capitally, Mr. Heyst. You just direct him to do whatever you are accustomed to have done for you in the way of attendance. See?'
“'Yes, Mr. Heyst. This will work perfectly, Mr. Heyst. You just tell him to do whatever you usually have done for you in terms of service. Got it?'”
“Lena, I confess to you that I was taken completely by surprise. I had not expected anything of the sort. I don't know what I expected. I am so anxious about you that I can't keep away from these infernal scoundrels. And only two months ago I would not have cared. I would have defied their scoundrelism as much as I have scorned all the other intrusions of life. But now I have you! You stole into my life, and—”
“Lena, I have to admit I was totally caught off guard. I didn’t expect anything like this. I’m not sure what I was expecting. I’m so worried about you that I can’t stay away from these damn scoundrels. Just two months ago, I wouldn’t have cared. I would have brushed off their nonsense just like I’ve ignored all the other annoyances in life. But now I have you! You came into my life, and—”
Heyst drew a deep breath. The girl gave him a quick, wide-eyed glance.
Heyst took a deep breath. The girl shot him a quick, wide-eyed look.
“Ah! That's what you are thinking of—that you have me!”
“Ah! That's what you're thinking—that you have me!”
It was impossible to read the thoughts veiled by her steady grey eyes, to penetrate the meaning of her silences, her words, and even her embraces. He used to come out of her very arms with the feeling of a baffled man.
It was impossible to understand the thoughts hidden behind her steady grey eyes, to grasp the meaning of her silences, her words, and even her hugs. He would often leave her arms feeling confused.
“If I haven't you, if you are not here, then where are you?” cried Heyst. “You understand me very well.”
“If I don’t have you, if you’re not here, then where are you?” Heyst shouted. “You understand me perfectly.”
She shook her head a little. Her red lips, at which he looked now, her lips as fascinating as the voice that came out of them, uttered the words:
She shook her head slightly. Her red lips, which he was looking at now, her lips as captivating as the voice that came from them, said the words:
“I hear what you say; but what does it mean?”
“I hear what you’re saying; but what does it mean?”
“It means that I could lie and perhaps cringe for your sake.”
“It means that I could pretend and maybe feel awkward for you.”
“No! No! Don't you ever do that,” she said in haste, while her eyes glistened suddenly. “You would hate me for it afterwards!”
“No! No! Don’t you ever do that,” she said quickly, her eyes suddenly shining. “You would hate me for it later!”
“Hate you?” repeated Heyst, who had recalled his polite manner. “No! You needn't consider the extremity of the improbable—as yet. But I will confess to you that I—how shall I call it?—that I dissembled. First I dissembled my dismay at the unforeseen result of my idiotic diplomacy. Do you understand, my dear girl?”
“Hate you?” Heyst repeated, remembering his polite demeanor. “No! You don't need to think about the extreme unlikelihood of that—at least not yet. But I have to admit that I—how should I put it?—that I hid my true feelings. First, I hid my dismay at the unexpected outcome of my foolish attempt at diplomacy. Do you get what I mean, my dear?”
It was evident that she did not understand the word. Heyst produced his playful smile, which contrasted oddly with the worried character of his whole expression. His temples seemed to have sunk in, his face looked a little leaner.
It was clear that she didn’t get the word. Heyst showed his playful smile, which felt strange against the worried look on his face. His temples seemed to have sunken in, and his face looked a bit thinner.
“A diplomatic statement, Lena, is a statement of which everything is true, but the sentiment which seems to prompt it. I have never been diplomatic in my relation with mankind—not from regard for its feelings, but from a certain regard for my own. Diplomacy doesn't go well with consistent contempt. I cared little for life and still less for death.”
“A diplomatic statement, Lena, is one where everything is true, except for the feeling that seems to motivate it. I’ve never been diplomatic in how I deal with people—not out of concern for their feelings, but because of a certain concern for my own. Diplomacy doesn’t mix well with consistent disdain. I cared very little for life and even less for death.”
“Don't talk like that!”
"Don't say that!"
“I dissembled my extreme longing to take these wandering scoundrels by their throats,” he went on. “I have only two hands—I wish I had a hundred to defend you—and there were three throats. By that time their Pedro was in the room too. Had he seen me engaged with their two throats, he would have been at mine like a fierce dog, or any other savage and faithful brute. I had no difficulty in dissembling my longing for the vulgar, stupid, and hopeless argument of fight. I remarked that I really did not want a servant. I couldn't think of depriving them of their man's services; but they would not hear me. They had made up their minds.
“I hid my intense desire to grab these wandering scoundrels by the throat,” he continued. “I only have two hands—I wish I had a hundred to protect you—and there were three throats. By then, their Pedro was in the room too. If he had seen me dealing with their two throats, he would have gone for mine like a fierce dog or any other wild and loyal beast. I had no trouble hiding my urge for the crude, foolish, and pointless fight. I mentioned that I really didn’t want a servant. I couldn’t bear to take away their man’s services; but they wouldn’t listen to me. They were set in their decision.
“'We shall send him over at once,' Ricardo said, 'to start cooking dinner for everybody. I hope you won't mind me coming to eat it with you in your bungalow; and we will send the governor's dinner over to him here.'
“'We'll send him over right away,' Ricardo said, 'to start preparing dinner for everyone. I hope you don’t mind if I join you in your bungalow for it; and we’ll send the governor’s dinner over to him here.'”
“I could do nothing but hold my tongue or bring on a quarrel—some manifestation of their dark purpose, which we have no means to resist. Of course, you may remain invisible this evening; but with that atrocious-brute prowling all the time at the back of the house, how long can your presence be concealed from these men?”
“I could either stay quiet or start a fight—some sign of their sinister intention, which we can’t combat. Sure, you can stay hidden tonight; but with that horrible brute lurking around the back of the house, how long can you really keep your presence a secret from these guys?”
Heyst's distress could be felt in his silence. The girl's head, sustained by her hands buried in the thick masses of her hair, had a perfect immobility.
Heyst's distress was evident in his silence. The girl's head, supported by her hands tangled in her thick hair, remained perfectly still.
“You are certain you have not been seen so far?” he asked suddenly.
“You're sure you haven't been seen yet?” he asked suddenly.
The motionless head spoke.
The still head spoke.
“How can I be certain? You told me you wanted me to keep out of the way. I kept out of the way. I didn't ask your reason. I thought you didn't want people to know that you had a girl like me about you.”
“How can I be sure? You said you wanted me to stay out of it. I stayed out of it. I didn’t ask why. I thought you didn’t want people to know you were seeing someone like me.”
“What? Ashamed?” cried Heyst.
“What? Embarrassed?” cried Heyst.
“It isn't what's right, perhaps—I mean for you—is it?”
“It’s not what's right, maybe—I mean for you—is it?”
Heyst lifted his hands, reproachfully courteous.
Heyst raised his hands, politely disapproving.
“I look upon it as so very much right that I couldn't bear the idea of any other than sympathetic, respectful eyes resting on you. I disliked and mistrusted these fellows from the first. Didn't you understand?”
“I see it as completely appropriate that I couldn't stand the thought of anyone other than caring, respectful people looking at you. I didn’t like or trust those guys from the start. Didn’t you get that?”
“Yes; I did keep out of sight,” she said.
“Yes, I stayed out of sight,” she said.
A silence fell. At last Heyst stirred slightly.
A silence settled. Finally, Heyst moved a bit.
“All this is of very little importance now,” he said with a sigh. “This is a question of something infinitely worse than mere looks and thoughts, however base and contemptible. As I have told you, I met Ricardo's suggestions by silence. As I was turning away he said:
“All this is not very important now,” he said with a sigh. “This is a matter of something far worse than just looks and thoughts, no matter how low and despicable. As I mentioned before, I responded to Ricardo's suggestions with silence. As I was about to walk away, he said:
“'If you happen to have the key of that store-room of yours on you, Mr. Heyst, you may just as well let me have it; I will give it to our Pedro.'
“'If you happen to have the key to that storage room of yours, Mr. Heyst, you might as well give it to me; I'll hand it over to our Pedro.'”
“I had it on me, and I tendered it to him without speaking. The hairy creature was at the door by then, and caught the key, which Ricardo threw to him, better than any trained ape could have done. I came away. All the time I had been thinking anxiously of you, whom I had left asleep, alone here, and apparently ill.”
“I had it with me, and I handed it to him without saying a word. The hairy creature was at the door by then and caught the key that Ricardo threw to him, better than any trained ape could have done. I walked away. The whole time, I was worried about you, whom I had left sleeping, alone here, and seemingly unwell.”
Heyst interrupted himself, with a listening turn of his head. He had heard the faint sound of sticks being snapped in the compound. He rose and crossed the room to look out of the back door.
Heyst stopped mid-sentence, tilting his head to listen. He had heard the soft sound of sticks breaking in the compound. He stood up and walked across the room to peek out the back door.
“And here the creature is,” he said, returning to the table. “Here he is, already attending to the fire. Oh, my dear Lena!”
“And here’s the creature,” he said, going back to the table. “He’s already taking care of the fire. Oh, my dear Lena!”
She had followed him with her eyes. She watched him go out on the front veranda cautiously. He lowered stealthily a couple of screens that hung between the column, and remained outside very still, as if interested by something on the open ground. Meantime she had risen in her turn, to take a peep into the compound. Heyst, glancing over his shoulder, saw her returning to her seat. He beckoned to her, and she continued to move, crossing the shady room, pure and bright in her white dress, her hair loose, with something of a sleep-walker in her unhurried motion, in her extended hand, in the sightless effect of her grey eyes luminous in the half-light. He had never seen such an expression in her face before. It had dreaminess in it, intense attention, and something like sternness. Arrested in the doorway by Heyst's extended arm, she seemed to wake up, flushed faintly—and this flush, passing off, carried away with it the strange transfiguring mood. With a courageous gesture she pushed back the heavy masses of her hair. The light clung to her forehead. Her delicate nostrils quivered. Heyst seized her arm and whispered excitedly:
She had been watching him with her eyes. She saw him step cautiously out onto the front porch. He quietly lowered a couple of screens that were hanging between the columns and stood outside very still, as if he were focused on something in the open area. Meanwhile, she had also gotten up to take a peek into the courtyard. Heyst, glancing back, saw her heading back to her seat. He waved her over, and she continued moving across the shaded room, pure and bright in her white dress, her hair down, moving like a sleepwalker with her calm pace, outstretched hand, and the almost blank look of her grey eyes glowing in the dim light. He had never seen such an expression on her face before. It had a dreamy quality, intense concentration, and a hint of seriousness. Stopped in the doorway by Heyst's outstretched arm, she seemed to snap back to reality, her cheeks turning slightly pink—and as this flush faded, it took away the odd, transformative mood. With a brave gesture, she pushed back her thick hair. The light caught her forehead. Her delicate nostrils twitched. Heyst grabbed her arm and whispered excitedly:
“Slip out here, quickly! The screens will conceal you. Only you must mind the stair-space. They are actually out—I mean the other two. You had better see them before you—”
“Get out of here, fast! The screens will hide you. Just be careful of the stairs. They’re really gone—I mean the other two. You should see them before you—”
She made a barely perceptible movement of recoil, checked at once, and stood still. Heyst released her arm.
She flinched slightly but quickly stopped and stood still. Heyst let go of her arm.
“Yes, perhaps I had better,” she said with unnatural deliberation, and stepped out on the veranda to stand close by his side.
“Yes, maybe I should,” she said with an unnatural calm, and stepped out onto the porch to stand close by his side.
Together, one on each side of the screen, they peeped between the edge of the canvas and the veranda-post entwined with creepers. A great heat ascended from the sun-smitten ground, in an ever-rising wave, as if from some secret store of earth's fiery heart; for the sky was growing cooler already, and the sun had declined sufficiently for the shadows of Mr. Jones and his henchman to be projected towards the bungalow side by side—one infinitely slender, the other short and broad.
Together, one on each side of the screen, they peeked between the edge of the canvas and the veranda post wrapped in vines. A heavy heat rose from the sun-baked ground in a constant wave, as if from some hidden source in the earth's fiery core; for the sky was already cooling down, and the sun had set enough for the shadows of Mr. Jones and his sidekick to be cast toward the bungalow side by side—one incredibly thin, the other short and stocky.
The two visitors stood still and gazed. To keep up the fiction of his invalidism, Mr. Jones, the gentleman, leaned on the arm of Ricardo, the secretary, the top of whose hat just came up to his governor's shoulder.
The two visitors stood silently and stared. To maintain the pretense of his illness, Mr. Jones, the gentleman, leaned on the arm of Ricardo, the secretary, whose hat barely reached his boss's shoulder.
“Do you see them?” Heyst whispered into the girl's ear. “Here they are, the envoys of the outer world. Here they are before you—evil intelligence, instinctive savagery, arm in arm. The brute force is at the back. A trio of fitting envoys perhaps—but what about the welcome? Suppose I were armed, could I shoot these two down where they stand? Could I?”
“Do you see them?” Heyst whispered into the girl's ear. “Here they are, the messengers from the outside world. Here they are before you—wicked minds, primal instincts, side by side. The raw power is behind them. A trio of suitable messengers maybe—but what about the reception? If I had a weapon, could I take these two out right where they are? Could I?”
Without moving her head, the girl felt for Heyst's hand, pressed it and thereafter did not let it go. He continued, bitterly playful:
Without moving her head, the girl reached for Heyst's hand, squeezed it, and then didn’t let go. He continued, bitterly playful:
“I don't know. I don't think so. There is a strain in me which lays me under an insensate obligation to avoid even the appearance of murder. I have never pulled a trigger or lifted my hand on a man, even in self-defence.”
“I don’t know. I don’t think so. There’s a part of me that makes me feel like I have to avoid even looking like I’m committing murder. I’ve never pulled a trigger or raised my hand against someone, even in self-defense.”
The suddenly tightened grip of her hand checked him.
The sudden tightening of her hand stopped him.
“They are making a move,” she murmured.
“They’re making a move,” she whispered.
“Can they be thinking of coming here?” Heyst wondered anxiously.
“Are they really thinking about coming here?” Heyst wondered anxiously.
“No, they aren't coming this way,” she said; and there was another pause. “They are going back to their house,” she reported finally.
“No, they aren't coming this way,” she said; and there was another pause. “They’re heading back to their house,” she reported finally.
After watching them a little longer, she let go Heyst's hand and moved away from the screen. He followed her into the room.
After watching them for a while, she released Heyst's hand and stepped away from the screen. He followed her into the room.
“You have seen them now,” he began. “Think what it was to me to see them land in the dusk, fantasms from the sea—apparitions, chimeras! And they persist. That's the worst of it—they persist. They have no right to be—but they are. They ought to have aroused my fury. But I have refined everything away by this time—anger, indignation, scorn itself. Nothing's left but disgust. Since you have told me of that abominable calumny, it has become immense—it extends even to myself.” He looked up at her.
“You’ve seen them now,” he started. “Imagine how it felt for me to see them land in the twilight, like ghosts from the sea—visions, illusions! And they stick around. That’s the worst part—they stick around. They shouldn’t even exist—but they do. They should have made me furious. But I’ve stripped everything away by now—anger, indignation, even contempt. All that’s left is disgust. Since you told me about that terrible slander, it has grown—it reaches even to me.” He looked up at her.
“But luckily I have you. And if only Wang had not carried off that miserable revolver—yes, Lena, here we are, we two!”
“But luckily I have you. And if only Wang hadn’t taken that terrible revolver—yes, Lena, here we are, just the two of us!”
She put both her hands on his shoulders and looked straight into his eyes. He returned her penetrating gaze. It baffled him. He could not pierce the grey veil of her eyes; but the sadness of her voice thrilled him profoundly.
She placed both her hands on his shoulders and looked directly into his eyes. He met her intense gaze, which confused him. He couldn't see through the gray veil of her eyes, but the sadness in her voice deeply moved him.
“You are not reproaching me?” she asked slowly.
“You're not blaming me?” she asked slowly.
“Reproach? What a word between us! It could only be myself—but the mention of Wang has given me an idea. I have been, not exactly cringing, not exactly lying, but still dissembling. You have been hiding yourself, to please me, but still you have been hiding. All this is very dignified. Why shouldn't we try begging now? A noble art? Yes. Lena, we must go out together. I couldn't think of leaving you alone, and I must—yes, I must speak to Wang. We shall go and seek that man, who knows what he wants and how to secure what he wants. We will go at once!”
“Reproach? What a word between us! It could only be me—but the mention of Wang has given me an idea. I’ve been, not exactly crawling, not exactly lying, but still playing a role. You’ve been keeping to yourself to make me happy, but still, you’ve been hiding. All this is very dignified. Why shouldn’t we try begging now? A noble art? Yes. Lena, we need to go out together. I couldn't imagine leaving you alone, and I must—yes, I must talk to Wang. We should go and find that man, who knows what he wants and how to get it. Let’s go right away!”
“Wait till I put my hair up,” she agreed instantly, and vanished behind the curtain.
“Just wait until I put my hair up,” she said right away, and disappeared behind the curtain.
When the curtain had fallen behind her, she turned her head back with an expression of infinite and tender concern for him—for him whom she could never hope to understand, and whom she was afraid she could never satisfy, as if her passion were of a hopelessly lower quality, unable to appease some exalted and delicate desire of his superior soul. In a couple of minutes she reappeared. They left the house by the door of the compound, and passed within three feet of the thunderstruck Pedro, without even looking in his direction. He rose from stooping over a fire of sticks, and, balancing himself clumsily, uncovered his enormous fangs in gaping astonishment. Then suddenly he set off rolling on his bandy legs to impart to his masters the astonishing discovery of a woman.
When the curtain had dropped behind her, she turned her head back with a look of deep and tender concern for him—someone she could never truly understand, and whom she feared she could never satisfy, as if her love were somehow inferior and unable to fulfill some noble and delicate desire of his elevated spirit. A couple of minutes later, she came back. They left the house through the compound door and passed within three feet of the stunned Pedro, without even glancing his way. He stood up from bending over a fire of sticks, and, awkwardly balancing himself, revealed his huge teeth in wide-eyed amazement. Then, he suddenly set off rolling on his crooked legs to tell his masters about the incredible discovery of a woman.
CHAPTER SIX
As luck would have it, Ricardo was lounging alone on the veranda of the former counting-house. He scented some new development at once, and ran down to meet the trotting, bear-like figure. The deep, growling noises it made, though they had only a very remote resemblance to the Spanish language, or indeed to any sort of human speech, were from long practice quite intelligible to Mr. Jones's secretary. Ricardo was rather surprised. He had imagined that the girl would continue to keep out of sight. That line apparently was given up. He did not mistrust her. How could he? Indeed, he could not think of her existence calmly.
As luck would have it, Ricardo was relaxing alone on the porch of the old counting-house. He sensed something was off right away and ran down to meet the lumbering, bear-like figure. The deep, growling sounds it made, while only vaguely resembling Spanish or any kind of human speech, were actually pretty clear to Mr. Jones’s secretary due to long experience. Ricardo was a bit taken aback. He had thought the girl would stay out of sight. That plan seemed to be tossed aside. He didn't distrust her. How could he? In fact, he couldn't think of her existence without feeling a rush of emotions.
He tried to keep her image out of his mind so that he should be able to use its powers with some approach to that coolness which the complex nature of the situation demanded from him, both for his own sake and as the faithful follower of plain Mr. Jones, gentleman.
He tried to push her image out of his mind so that he could use his skills with some sense of the calmness that the complicated nature of the situation required from him, both for his own sake and as a loyal follower of straightforward Mr. Jones, gentleman.
He collected his wits and thought. This was a change of policy, probably on the part of Heyst. If so, what could it mean? A deep fellow! Unless it was her doing; in which case—h'm—all right. Must be. She would know what she was doing. Before him Pedro, lifting his feet alternately, swayed to and fro sideways—his usual attitude of expectation. His little red eyes, lost in the mass of hair, were motionless. Ricardo stared into them with calculated contempt and said in a rough, angry voice:
He gathered his thoughts and considered. This was a change in strategy, probably from Heyst. If that's the case, what does it imply? A complex guy! Unless it was her influence; in that situation—h'm—all right. It must be. She would know what she was doing. In front of him, Pedro swayed back and forth, lifting his feet alternately—just his usual stance of anticipation. His little red eyes, hidden in his thick hair, were still. Ricardo gazed into them with deliberate disdain and said in a harsh, angry tone:
“Woman! Of course there is. We know that without you!” He gave the tame monster a push. “Git! Vamos! Waddle! Get back and cook the dinner. Which way did they go, then?”
“Woman! Of course there is. We know that without you!” He gave the tame monster a push. “Go on! Get out of here! Waddle! Go back and make dinner. Which way did they go, then?”
Pedro extended a huge, hairy forearm to show the direction, and went off on his bandy legs. Advancing a few steps, Ricardo was just in time to see, above some bushes, two white helmets moving side by side in the clearing. They disappeared. Now that he had managed to keep Pedro from informing the governor that there was a woman on the island, he could indulge in speculation as to the movements of these people. His attitude towards Mr. Jones had undergone a spiritual change, of which he himself was not yet fully aware.
Pedro stretched out a big, hairy forearm to point the way and walked off on his crooked legs. Taking a few steps forward, Ricardo caught a glimpse of two white helmets moving side by side above some bushes in the clearing. They vanished from sight. Now that he had successfully stopped Pedro from telling the governor about the woman on the island, he could think about what these people were doing. His feelings toward Mr. Jones had shifted in a way he wasn't completely aware of yet.
That morning, before tiffin, after his escape from the Heyst bungalow, completed in such an inspiring way by the recovery of the slipper, Ricardo had made his way to their allotted house, reeling as he ran, his head in a whirl. He was wildly excited by visions of inconceivable promise. He waited to compose himself before he dared to meet the governor. On entering the room, he found Mr. Jones sitting on the camp bedstead like a tailor on his board, cross-legged, his long back against the wall.
That morning, before lunch, after escaping from the Heyst bungalow—an escape that felt surreal after finding the slipper—Ricardo hurried to their assigned house, running with a dizzy excitement. His mind was racing with unimaginable possibilities. He paused to collect himself before he could face the governor. Upon entering the room, he saw Mr. Jones sitting on the camp bed like a tailor on his bench, with his legs crossed and his long back against the wall.
“I say, sir. You aren't going to tell me you are bored?”
“I say, dude. You’re not seriously going to tell me you’re bored?”
“Bored! No! Where the devil have you been all this time?”
“Bored! No way! Where the heck have you been all this time?”
“Observing—watching—nosing around. What else? I knew you had company. Have you talked freely, sir?”
“Observing—watching—snooping around. What else? I knew you had company. Have you spoken openly, sir?”
“Yes, I have,” muttered Mr. Jones.
“Yes, I have,” mumbled Mr. Jones.
“Not downright plain, sir?”
"Not completely plain, sir?"
“No. I wished you had been here. You loaf all the morning, and now you come in out of breath. What's the matter?”
“No. I wish you had been here. You waste all morning, and now you come in all out of breath. What’s going on?”
“I haven't been wasting my time out there,” said Ricardo. “Nothing's the matter. I—I—might have hurried a bit.” He was in truth still panting; only it was not with running, but with the tumult of thoughts and sensations long repressed, which had been set free by the adventure of the morning. He was almost distracted by them now. He forgot himself in the maze of possibilities threatening and inspiring. “And so you had a long talk?” he said, to gain time.
“I haven't been wasting my time out there,” Ricardo said. “Everything’s fine. I—I—might have rushed a bit.” He was still catching his breath; not from running, but from the whirlwind of thoughts and feelings he had kept buried, which had been unleashed by this morning’s adventure. He was almost overwhelmed by them now. He lost himself in the mix of possibilities that were both daunting and exciting. “So, you had a long talk?” he asked, to buy some time.
“Confound you! The sun hasn't affected your head, has it? Why are you staring at me like a basilisk?”
“Damn you! The sun hasn't gotten to your head, has it? Why are you staring at me like a snake?”
“Beg pardon, sir. Wasn't aware I stared,” Ricardo apologized good-humouredly. “The sun might well affect a thicker skull than mine. It blazes. Phew! What do you think a fellow is, sir—a salamander?”
“Excuse me, sir. I didn't realize I was staring,” Ricardo said with a chuckle. “The sun could probably fry a thicker head than mine. It’s blazing. Phew! What do you think I am, sir—a salamander?”
“You ought to have been here,” observed Mr. Jones.
“You should have been here,” Mr. Jones remarked.
“Did the beast give any signs of wanting to prance?” asked Ricardo quickly, with absolutely genuine anxiety. “It wouldn't do, sir. You must play him easy for at least a couple of days, sir. I have a plan. I have a notion that I can find out a lot in a couple of days.”
“Did the beast show any signs of wanting to prance?” Ricardo asked quickly, with real anxiety. “That wouldn’t be good, sir. You need to take it easy with him for at least a couple of days, sir. I have a plan. I think I can learn a lot in a couple of days.”
“You have? In what way?”
"You have? How so?"
“Why, by watching,” Ricardo answered slowly.
“Why, by watching,” Ricardo replied slowly.
Mr. Jones grunted.
Mr. Jones grunt.
“Nothing new, that. Watch, eh? Why not pray a little, too?”
“Nothing new about that. Just watch, okay? How about praying a bit, too?”
“Ha, ha, ha! That's a good one,” burst out the secretary, fixing Mr. Jones with mirthless eyes.
“Ha, ha, ha! That's a good one,” the secretary laughed, looking at Mr. Jones with cold eyes.
The latter dropped the subject indolently.
The latter lazily dropped the subject.
“Oh, you may be certain of at least two days,” he said.
“Oh, you can be sure of at least two days,” he said.
Ricardo recovered himself. His eyes gleamed voluptuously.
Ricardo composed himself. His eyes sparkled desirably.
“We'll pull this off yet—clean—whole—right through, if you will only trust me, sir.”
"We're going to get this done—cleanly—completely—successfully, if you just trust me, sir."
“I am trusting you right enough,” said Mr. Jones. “It's your interest, too.”
“I trust you, for sure,” said Mr. Jones. “This is in your best interest, too.”
And, indeed, Ricardo was truthful enough in his statement. He did absolutely believe in success now. But he couldn't tell his governor that he had intelligences in the enemy's camp. It wouldn't do to tell him of the girl. Devil only knew what he would do if he learned there was a woman about. And how could he begin to tell of it? He couldn't confess his sudden escapade.
And, honestly, Ricardo was being truthful in what he said. He really did believe in success now. But he couldn't tell his boss that he had information from the enemy. It wouldn't be wise to mention the girl. Who knows what he would do if he found out there was a woman involved? And how could he even start to explain it? He couldn't admit to his sudden adventure.
“We'll pull it off, sir,” he said, with perfectly acted cheerfulness. He experienced gusts of awful joy expanding in his heart and hot like a fanned flame.
“We'll make it happen, sir,” he said, with perfectly feigned enthusiasm. He felt waves of intense joy swelling in his heart, hot like a flickering flame.
“We must,” pronounced Mr. Jones. “This thing, Martin, is not like our other tries. I have a peculiar feeling about this. It's a different thing. It's a sort of test.”
“We have to,” said Mr. Jones. “This time, Martin, it’s not like our other attempts. I have a strange feeling about this. It’s something different. It’s a kind of test.”
Ricardo was impressed by the governor's manner; for the first time a hint of passion could be detected in him. But also a word he used, the word “test,” had struck him as particularly significant somehow. It was the last word uttered during that morning's conversation. Immediately afterwards Ricardo went out of the room. It was impossible for him to keep still. An elation in which an extraordinary softness mingled with savage triumph would not allow it. It prevented his thinking, also. He walked up and down the veranda far into the afternoon, eyeing the other bungalow at every turn. It gave no sign of being inhabited. Once or twice he stopped dead short and looked down at his left slipper. Each time he chuckled audibly. His restlessness kept on increasing till at last it frightened him. He caught hold of the balustrade of the veranda and stood still, smiling not at his thought but at the strong sense of life within him. He abandoned himself to it carelessly, even recklessly. He cared for no one, friend or enemy. At that moment Mr. Jones called him by name from within. A shadow fell on the secretary's face.
Ricardo was impressed by the governor's demeanor; for the first time, he detected a hint of passion in him. But the word “test” that the governor used struck him as especially significant. It was the last word spoken during their conversation that morning. Right after, Ricardo left the room. He couldn’t sit still. An exhilaration that mixed an extraordinary softness with a fierce triumph wouldn’t let him. It also made it hard for him to think. He paced back and forth on the veranda well into the afternoon, glancing at the other bungalow with every loop. It showed no signs of being occupied. A couple of times, he stopped abruptly and looked down at his left slipper. Each time, he chuckled softly. His restlessness kept growing until it finally scared him. He grabbed the balustrade of the veranda and stood still, smiling not at his thoughts but at the strong sense of life within him. He let himself indulge in it carelessly, even recklessly. He didn’t care about anyone, friend or foe. At that moment, Mr. Jones called him by name from inside. A shadow crossed the secretary's face.
“Here, sir,” he answered; but it was a moment before he could make up his mind to go in.
“Here, sir,” he replied; but it took a moment before he could decide to go in.
He found the governor on his feet. Mr. Jones was tired of lying down when there was no necessity for it. His slender form, gliding about the room, came to a standstill.
He found the governor standing up. Mr. Jones was tired of lying down when it wasn't necessary. His lean frame, moving around the room, came to a stop.
“I've been thinking, Martin, of something you suggested. At the time it did not strike me as practical; but on reflection it seems to me that to propose a game is as good a way as any to let him understand that the time has come to disgorge. It's less—how should I say?—vulgar. He will know what it means. It's not a bad form to give to the business—which in itself is crude, Martin, crude.”
“I’ve been thinking, Martin, about something you suggested. At the time, it didn’t seem practical to me, but upon reflection, it appears that proposing a game is just as good a way as any to let him know it’s time to pay up. It’s less—how should I put it?—vulgar. He will understand what it means. It’s not a bad way to handle the situation—which is, after all, quite raw, Martin, quite raw.”
“Want to spare his feelings?” jeered the secretary in such a bitter tone that Mr. Jones was really surprised.
“Trying to spare his feelings?” sneered the secretary in such a harsh tone that Mr. Jones was genuinely taken aback.
“Why, it was your own notion, confound you!”
"Well, it was your own idea, damn you!"
“Who says it wasn't?” retorted Ricardo sulkily. “But I am fairly sick of this crawling. No! No! Get the exact bearings of his swag and then a rip up. That's plenty good enough for him.”
“Who says it wasn't?” Ricardo shot back sulkily. “But I’m really tired of this crawling. No! No! Get the exact coordinates of his loot and then we'll take him down. That’s more than good enough for him.”
His passions being thoroughly aroused, a thirst for blood was allied in him with a thirst for tenderness—yes, tenderness. A sort of anxious, melting sensation pervaded and softened his heart when he thought of that girl—one of his own sort. And at the same time jealousy started gnawing at his breast as the image of Heyst intruded itself on his fierce anticipation of bliss.
His passions completely stirred, a craving for blood was mixed with a yearning for tenderness—yes, tenderness. A kind of restless, sweet feeling filled and warmed his heart when he thought of that girl—someone like him. And at the same time, jealousy began to eat away at him as the image of Heyst intruded on his intense longing for happiness.
“The crudeness of your ferocity is positively gross, Martin,” Mr. Jones said disdainfully. “You don't even understand my purpose. I mean to have some sport out of him. Just try to imagine the atmosphere of the game—the fellow handling the cards—the agonizing mockery of it! Oh, I shall appreciate this greatly. Yes, let him lose his money instead of being forced to hand it over. You, of course, would shoot him at once, but I shall enjoy the refinement and the jest of it. He's a man of the best society. I've been hounded out of my sphere by people very much like that fellow. How enraged and humiliated he will be! I promise myself some exquisite moments while watching his play.”
“The brutality of your anger is just disgusting, Martin,” Mr. Jones said with contempt. “You don't even get my point. I want to have some fun with him. Just picture the vibe of the game—the guy shuffling the cards—the intense mockery of it! Oh, I’m really going to enjoy this. Yes, let him lose his money rather than just handing it over. You would, of course, shoot him right away, but I’ll appreciate the sophistication and the humor of it. He’s a man from high society. I’ve been driven out of my circle by people very much like him. How furious and embarrassed he’ll be! I’m looking forward to some thrilling moments while watching him play.”
“Ay, and suppose he suddenly starts prancing. He may not appreciate the fun.”
“Aye, and what if he suddenly starts dancing around? He might not get the joke.”
“I mean you to be present,” Mr. Jones remarked calmly.
“I want you to be here,” Mr. Jones said calmly.
“Well, as long as I am free to plug him or rip him up whenever I think the time has come, you are welcome to your bit of sport, sir. I shan't spoil it.”
“Well, as long as I can call him out or tear him apart whenever I think it’s time, you can enjoy your little game, sir. I won’t ruin it.”
CHAPTER SEVEN
It was at this precise moment of their conversation that Heyst had intruded on Mr. Jones and his secretary with his warning about Wang, as he had related to Lena. When he left them, the two looked at each other in wondering silence. My Jones was the first to break it.
It was at this exact moment in their conversation that Heyst interrupted Mr. Jones and his secretary with his warning about Wang, just as he had told Lena. When he left, the two exchanged a look of curious silence. Mr. Jones was the first to speak up.
“I say, Martin!”
"Hey, Martin!"
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“What does this mean?”
"What does this mean?"
“It's some move. Blame me if I can understand.”
“It's quite a move. Blame me if I can figure it out.”
“Too deep for you?” Mr. Jones inquired dryly.
“Are you struggling to understand?” Mr. Jones asked flatly.
“It's nothing but some of his infernal impudence,” growled the secretary. “You don't believe all that about the Chink, do you, sir? 'Tain't true.”
“It's just his terrible arrogance,” the secretary grumbled. “You don't actually believe all that about the Asian guy, do you, sir? It's not true.”
“It isn't necessary for it to be true to have a meaning for us. It's the why of his coming to tell us this tale that's important.”
“It doesn't have to be true for it to mean something to us. What matters is why he came to share this story with us.”
“Do you think he made it up to frighten us?” asked Ricardo.
“Do you think he made that up to scare us?” asked Ricardo.
Mr. Jones scowled at him thoughtfully.
Mr. Jones frowned at him thoughtfully.
“The man looked worried,” he muttered, as if to himself. “Suppose that Chinaman has really stolen his money! The man looked very worried.”
“The guy looked worried,” he muttered, as if talking to himself. “What if that Chinaman really did steal his money? The guy looked really worried.”
“Nothing but his artfulness, sir,” protested Ricardo earnestly, for the idea was too disconcerting to entertain. “Is it likely that he would have trusted a Chink with enough knowledge to make it possible?” he argued warmly. “Why, it's the very thing that he would keep close about. There's something else there. Ay, but what?”
“Nothing but his craftiness, sir,” Ricardo protested earnestly, as the idea was too unsettling to consider. “Is it likely that he would have trusted someone from China with enough knowledge to make it possible?” he argued passionately. “Why, it’s exactly the kind of thing he would keep to himself. There’s something else going on. But what?”
“Ha, ha, ha!” Mr. Jones let out a ghostly, squeaky laugh. “I've never been placed in such a ridiculous position before,” he went on, with a sepulchral equanimity of tone. “It's you, Martin, who dragged me into it. However, it's my own fault too. I ought to—but I was really too bored to use my brain, and yours is not to be trusted. You are a hothead!”
“Ha, ha, ha!” Mr. Jones let out a creepy, high-pitched laugh. “I’ve never been in such a ridiculous situation before,” he continued, with an eerie calmness in his voice. “It’s you, Martin, who got me into this. But it's my fault too. I should have—but honestly, I was too bored to think, and I can’t trust your judgment. You’re such a hothead!”
A blasphemous exclamation of grief escaped from Ricardo. Not to be trusted! Hothead! He was almost tearful.
A blasphemous cry of grief escaped from Ricardo. Not to be trusted! Hothead! He was nearly in tears.
“Haven't I heard you, sir, saying more than twenty times since we got fired out from Manila that we should want a lot of capital to work the East Coast with? You were always telling me that to prime properly all them officials and Portuguese scallywags we should have to lose heavily at first. Weren't you always worrying about some means of getting hold of a good lot of cash? It wasn't to be got hold of by allowing yourself to become bored in that rotten Dutch town and playing a two-penny game with confounded beggarly bank clerks and such like. Well, I've brought you here, where there is cash to be got—and a big lot, to a moral,” he added through his set teeth.
“Haven't I heard you say more than twenty times since we got fired from Manila that we need a lot of capital to work the East Coast? You always told me that to properly bribe all those officials and Portuguese con artists, we'd have to take a big hit at the beginning. Weren't you always stressing about finding a way to get a good chunk of cash? You weren't going to get it by sitting around in that awful Dutch town, playing a cheap game with pathetic bank clerks and the like. Well, I brought you here, where there's cash to be made—and a lot of it, for sure,” he added through clenched teeth.
Silence fell. Each of them was staring into a different corner of the room. Suddenly, with a slight stamp of his foot, Mr. Jones made for the door. Ricardo caught him up outside.
Silence settled in. They were all gazing into different corners of the room. Suddenly, with a slight stamp of his foot, Mr. Jones headed for the door. Ricardo caught up with him outside.
“Put an arm through mine, sir,” he begged him gently but firmly. “No use giving the game away. An invalid may well come out for a breath of fresh air after the sun's gone down a bit. That's it, sir. But where do you want to go? Why did you come out, sir?”
“Put your arm through mine, sir,” he urged gently but firmly. “There's no point in giving it away. A disabled person might want to come out for some fresh air after the sun has gone down a bit. That's it, sir. But where do you want to go? Why did you come out, sir?”
Mr. Jones stopped short.
Mr. Jones abruptly stopped.
“I hardly know myself,” he confessed in a hollow mutter, staring intently at the Number One bungalow. “It's quite irrational,” he declared in a still lower tone.
“I barely know who I am,” he admitted in a faint whisper, focusing intently on the Number One bungalow. “It’s totally unreasonable,” he stated in an even quieter voice.
“Better go in, sir,” suggested Ricardo. “What's that? Those screens weren't down before. He's spying from behind them now, I bet—the dodging, artful, plotting beast!”
“Better go in, sir,” suggested Ricardo. “What’s that? Those screens weren’t up before. He’s definitely spying from behind them now, that sneaky, crafty, scheming creature!”
“Why not go over there and see if we can't get to the bottom of this game?” was the unexpected proposal uttered by Mr. Jones. “He will have to talk to us.”
“Why not head over there and see if we can figure this game out?” was the surprising suggestion made by Mr. Jones. “He’ll have to talk to us.”
Ricardo repressed a start of dismay, but for a moment could not speak. He only pressed the governor's hand to his side instinctively.
Ricardo held back a gasp of shock, but for a moment he couldn't find his voice. He just instinctively pressed the governor's hand to his side.
“No, sir. What could you say? Do you expect to get to the bottom of his lies? How could you make him talk? It isn't time yet to come to grips with that gent. You don't think I would hang back, do you? His Chink, of course, I'll shoot like a dog the moment I catch sight of him; but as to that Mr. Blasted Heyst, the time isn't yet. My head's cooler just now than yours. Let's go in again. Why, we are exposed here. Suppose he took it into his head to let off a gun on us! He's an unaccountable, 'yporcritical skunk.”
“No, sir. What can you say? Do you really think you can get to the bottom of his lies? How can you get him to talk? It’s not the right time to deal with that guy yet. You don't think I would hesitate, do you? His Chink, of course, I'll shoot like a dog the moment I see him; but as for that Mr. Blasted Heyst, the time isn't right yet. My head's clearer right now than yours. Let's go back inside. We're exposed out here. What if he suddenly decided to take a shot at us? He's an unpredictable, hypocritical jerk.”
Allowing himself to be persuaded, Mr. Jones returned to his seclusion. The secretary, however, remained on the veranda—for the purpose, he said, of seeing whether that Chink wasn't sneaking around; in which case he proposed to take a long shot at the galoot and chance the consequences. His real reason was that he wanted to be alone, away from the governor's deep-sunk eyes. He felt a sentimental desire to indulge his fancies in solitude. A great change had come over Mr. Ricardo since that morning. A whole side of him which from prudence, from necessity, from loyalty, had been kept dormant, was aroused now, colouring his thoughts and disturbing his mental poise by the vision of such staggering consequences as, for instance, the possibility of an active conflict with the governor. The appearance of the monstrous Pedro with his news drew Ricardo out of a feeling of dreaminess wrapped up in a sense of impending trouble. A woman? Yes, there was one; and it made all the difference. After driving away Pedro, and watching the white helmets of Heyst and Lena vanishing among the bushes he stood lost in meditation.
Giving in to persuasion, Mr. Jones went back to his solitude. The secretary, however, stayed on the veranda—claiming it was to keep an eye out for that guy who he thought might be sneaking around; if he saw him, he intended to take a shot at him and deal with the fallout later. His true reason was that he wanted to be alone, away from the governor's intense gaze. He felt an emotional urge to let his thoughts run wild in peace. Mr. Ricardo had changed a lot since that morning. A part of him that had been kept in check due to caution, necessity, and loyalty was now awakened, affecting his thoughts and upsetting his mental balance with the possibility of a real conflict with the governor. The arrival of the imposing Pedro with his news pulled Ricardo out of a dreamy state, filled with a sense of looming trouble. A woman? Yes, there was one; and it changed everything. After sending Pedro away and watching Heyst and Lena's white helmets disappear into the bushes, he stood there, lost in thought.
“Where could they be off to like this?” he mentally asked himself.
“Where could they be going like this?” he wondered to himself.
The answer found by his speculative faculties on their utmost stretch was—to meet that Chink. For in the desertion of Wang Ricardo did not believe. It was a lying yarn, the organic part of a dangerous plot. Heyst had gone to combine some fresh move. But then Ricardo felt sure that the girl was with him—the girl full of pluck, full of sense, full of understanding; an ally of his own kind!
The conclusion reached by his imaginative thinking at its limits was—to confront that Chinese man. Because he didn't believe Wang had deserted them. It was a deceitful story, part of a dangerous scheme. Heyst had gone off to devise a new plan. But then Ricardo was convinced that the girl was with him—the girl who was brave, sensible, and quick to understand; a true ally!
He went indoors briskly. Mr. Jones had resumed his cross-legged pose at the head of the bed, with his back against the wall.
He went inside quickly. Mr. Jones had settled back into his cross-legged position at the head of the bed, leaning against the wall.
“Anything new?”
"What's new?"
“No, sir.”
“Nope.”
Ricardo walked about the room as if he had no care in the world. He hummed snatches of song. Mr. Jones raised his waspish eyebrows, at the sound. The secretary got down on his knees before an old leather trunk, and, rummaging in there, brought out a small looking-glass. He fell to examining his physiognomy in it with silent absorption.
Ricardo strolled around the room like he had no worries at all. He hummed bits of a song. Mr. Jones raised his sharp eyebrows at the sound. The secretary knelt in front of an old leather trunk and, searching through it, pulled out a small mirror. He started inspecting his face in it with quiet focus.
“I think I'll shave,” he decided, getting up.
“I think I'll shave,” he decided, standing up.
He gave a sidelong glance to the governor, and repeated it several times during the operation, which did not take long, and even afterwards, when after putting away the implements, he resumed his walking, humming more snatches of unknown songs. Mr. Jones preserved a complete immobility, his thin lips compressed, his eyes veiled. His face was like a carving.
He shot a sideways glance at the governor and did it a few times during the procedure, which didn’t take long. Even after he put away the tools and continued walking, he hummed more snippets of unfamiliar songs. Mr. Jones remained completely still, his thin lips pressed together, his eyes dimmed. His face was like a sculpture.
“So you would like to try your hand at cards with that skunk, sir?” said Ricardo, stopping suddenly and rubbing his hands.
“So you want to give card playing a shot with that shady guy, sir?” said Ricardo, suddenly stopping and rubbing his hands.
Mr. Jones gave no sign of having heard anything.
Mr. Jones showed no indication that he had heard anything.
“Well, why not? Why shouldn't he have the experience? You remember in that Mexican town—what's its name?—the robber fellow they caught in the mountains and condemned to be shot? He played cards half the night with the jailer and the sheriff. Well, this fellow is condemned, too. He must give you your game. Hang it all, a gentleman ought to have some little relaxation! And you have been uncommonly patient, sir.”
“Well, why not? Why shouldn't he get the experience? Do you remember that Mexican town—what’s its name?—where they caught the robber in the mountains and sentenced him to be shot? He played cards half the night with the jailer and the sheriff. Well, this guy is condemned, too. He should give you your game. Come on, a gentleman deserves a little bit of relaxation! And you have been incredibly patient, sir.”
“You are uncommonly volatile all of a sudden,” Mr. Jones remarked in a bored voice. “What's come to you?”
“You're really unpredictable all of a sudden,” Mr. Jones said in a bored tone. “What happened to you?”
The secretary hummed for a while, and then said:
The secretary hummed for a bit, and then said:
“I'll try to get him over here for you tonight, after dinner. If I ain't here myself, don't you worry, sir. I shall be doing a bit of nosing around—see?”
"I'll try to bring him over for you tonight after dinner. If I'm not here myself, don't worry, sir. I'll be doing a bit of investigating—got it?"
“I see,” sneered Mr. Jones languidly. “But what do you expect to see in the dark?”
“I get it,” Mr. Jones said with a lazy sneer. “But what do you think you’ll see in the dark?”
Ricardo made no answer, and after another turn or two slipped out of the room. He no longer felt comfortable alone with the governor.
Ricardo didn’t respond, and after a couple more turns, he quietly left the room. He no longer felt at ease being alone with the governor.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Meantime Heyst and Lena, walking rather fast, approached Wang's hut. Asking the girl to wait, Heyst ascended the little ladder of bamboos giving access to the door. It was as he had expected. The smoky interior was empty, except for a big chest of sandalwood too heavy for hurried removal. Its lid was thrown up, but whatever it might have contained was no longer there. All Wang's possessions were gone. Without tarrying in the hut, Heyst came back to the girl, who asked no questions, with her strange air of knowing or understanding everything.
Meanwhile, Heyst and Lena were walking quickly toward Wang's hut. He asked the girl to wait and climbed the small bamboo ladder to the door. It was just as he had expected. The smoky interior was empty, except for a large sandalwood chest that was too heavy to take quickly. Its lid was open, but whatever was inside was gone. All of Wang's belongings were missing. Without lingering in the hut, Heyst returned to the girl, who didn't ask any questions, her unusual demeanor suggesting she understood everything.
“Let us push on,” he said.
"Let’s keep going," he said.
He went ahead, the rustle of her white skirt following him into the shades of the forest, along the path of their usual walk. Though the air lay heavy between straight denuded trunks, the sunlit patches moved on the ground, and raising her eyes Lena saw far above her head the flutter of the leaves, the surface shudder on the mighty limbs extended horizontally in the perfect immobility of patience. Twice Heyst looked over his shoulder at her. Behind the readiness of her answering smile there was a fund of devoted, concentrated passion, burning with the hope of a more perfect satisfaction. They passed the spot where it was their practice to turn towards the barren summit of the central hill. Heyst held steadily on his way towards the upper limit of the forest. The moment they left its shelter, a breeze enveloped them, and a great cloud, racing over the sun, threw a peculiar sombre tint over everything. Heyst pointed up a precipitous, rugged path clinging to the side of the hill. It ended in a barricade of felled trees, a primitively conceived obstacle which must have cost much labour to erect at just that spot.
He walked ahead, the rustle of her white skirt following him into the shadows of the forest, along their usual path. Even though the air felt heavy between the straight, bare trunks, the sunlit patches moved on the ground, and Lena looked up to see the leaves fluttering far above her head, a slight tremor on the powerful branches stretched out horizontally in perfect stillness. Heyst glanced back at her twice. Behind her eager smile was a deep, focused passion, burning with the hope for a more fulfilling connection. They passed the spot where they usually turned towards the barren peak of the central hill. Heyst continued on towards the edge of the forest. The moment they stepped out of its cover, a breeze surrounded them, and a large cloud rushed across the sun, casting a peculiar dark hue over everything. Heyst pointed to a steep, rugged path that clung to the hillside. It ended at a barricade of fallen trees, a rudimentary obstacle that must have taken a lot of effort to set up in that spot.
“This,” Heyst, explained in his urbane tone, “is a barrier against the march of civilization. The poor folk over there did not like it, as it appeared to them in the shape of my company—a great step forward, as some people used to call it with mistaken confidence. The advanced foot has been drawn back, but the barricade remains.”
“This,” Heyst explained in his smooth tone, “is a barrier against the progress of civilization. The poor folks over there didn’t like it, as it took the form of my presence—a great leap forward, as some people used to mistakenly believe. The progress has been pulled back, but the barrier stays in place.”
They went on climbing slowly. The cloud had driven over, leaving an added brightness on the face of the world.
They continued to climb slowly. The cloud had passed by, leaving an extra brightness on the surface of the world.
“It's a very ridiculous thing,” Heyst went on; “but then it is the product of honest fear—fear of the unknown, of the incomprehensible. It's pathetic, too, in a way. And I heartily wish, Lena, that we were on the other side of it.”
“It's really absurd,” Heyst continued; “but it comes from genuine fear—fear of the unknown, of the incomprehensible. It's kind of sad, too. And I truly wish, Lena, that we were beyond it.”
“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried, seizing his arm.
“Oh, stop, stop!” she exclaimed, grabbing his arm.
The face of the barricade they were approaching had been piled up with a lot of fresh-cut branches. The leaves were still green. A gentle breeze, sweeping over the top, stirred them a little; but what had startled the girl was the discovery of several spear-blades protruding from the mass of foliage. She had made them out suddenly. They did not gleam, but she saw them with extreme distinctness, very still, very vicious to look at.
The side of the barricade they were getting closer to was stacked with a bunch of fresh-cut branches. The leaves were still green. A gentle breeze swept over the top, moving them a bit; but what shocked the girl was noticing several spear blades sticking out from the mass of foliage. She spotted them suddenly. They didn’t shine, but she saw them clearly, very still and quite menacing to look at.
“You had better let me go forward alone, Lena,” said Heyst.
“You should let me go ahead by myself, Lena,” said Heyst.
She tugged, persistently at his arm, but after a time, during which he never ceased to look smilingly into her terrified eyes, he ended by disengaging himself.
She pulled at his arm insistently, but after a while, while he kept smiling into her frightened eyes, he finally pulled away.
“It's a sign rather than a demonstration,” he argued, persuasively. “Just wait here a moment. I promise not to approach near enough to be stabbed.”
“It's a sign instead of a show,” he argued, convincingly. “Just wait here for a moment. I promise not to get close enough to be stabbed.”
As in a nightmare she watched Heyst go up the few yards of the path as if he never meant to stop; and she heard his voice, like voices heard in dreams, shouting unknown words in an unearthly tone. Heyst was only demanding to see Wang. He was not kept waiting very long. Recovering from the first flurry of her fright, Lena noticed a commotion in the green top-dressing of the barricade. She exhaled a sigh of relief when the spear-blades retreated out of sight, sliding inward—the horrible things! in a spot facing Heyst a pair of yellow hands parted the leaves, and a face filled the small opening—a face with very noticeable eyes. It was Wang's face, of course, with no suggestion of a body belonging to it, like those cardboard faces at which she remembered gazing as a child in the window of a certain dim shop kept by a mysterious little man in Kingsland Road. Only this face, instead of mere holes, had eyes which blinked. She could see the beating of the eyelids. The hands on each side of the face, keeping the boughs apart, also did not look as if they belonged to any real body. One of them was holding a revolver—a weapon which she recognized merely by intuition, never having seen such an object before.
In a nightmare, she watched Heyst walk up the path as if he never intended to stop, and she heard his voice, like voices in dreams, shouting unfamiliar words in an otherworldly tone. Heyst was just asking to see Wang. He wasn’t kept waiting for long. Once she got over her initial fright, Lena noticed some movement in the green foliage of the barricade. She let out a sigh of relief when the spear-blades slid out of view, disappearing inside—the terrifying things! In front of Heyst, a pair of yellow hands pushed aside the leaves, and a face appeared in the small opening—a face with very striking eyes. It was Wang's face, of course, with no sign of a body to go with it, like those cardboard faces she remembered staring at as a child in the window of a dim shop run by a mysterious little man on Kingsland Road. But this face, instead of just holes, had eyes that blinked. She could see the eyelids moving. The hands on either side of the face, parting the branches, also didn’t seem to belong to any real body. One of them was holding a revolver—a weapon she recognized instinctively, having never seen anything like it before.
She leaned her shoulders against the rock of the perpendicular hillside and kept her eyes on Heyst, with comparative composure, since the spears were not menacing him any longer. Beyond the rigid and motionless back he presented to her, she saw Wang's unreal cardboard face moving its thin lips and grimacing artificially. She was too far down the path to hear the dialogue, carried on in an ordinary voice. She waited patiently for its end. Her shoulders felt the warmth of the rock; now and then a whiff of cooler air seemed to slip down upon her head from above; the ravine at her feet, choked full of vegetation, emitted the faint, drowsy hum of insect life. Everything was very quiet. She failed to notice the exact moment when Wang's head vanished from the foliage, taking the unreal hands away with it. To her horror, the spear-blades came gliding slowly out. The very hair on her head stirred; but before she had time to cry out, Heyst, who seemed rooted to the ground, turned round abruptly and began to move towards her. His great moustaches did not quite hide an ugly but irresolute smile; and when he had come down near enough to touch her, he burst out into a harsh laugh:
She leaned her shoulders against the rock of the steep hillside and kept her eyes on Heyst, feeling relatively calm since the spears weren't threatening him anymore. Beyond the stiff and still back he showed her, she saw Wang's fake cardboard face moving his thin lips and making awkward grimaces. She was too far down the path to hear their conversation, which was happening in a normal tone. She waited patiently for it to end. Her shoulders felt the warmth of the rock; now and then, a cool breeze seemed to brush over her head from above. The ravine at her feet, packed with vegetation, gave off a soft, sleepy buzz of insect life. Everything was very quiet. She didn’t notice the exact moment when Wang's head disappeared from the foliage, taking the fake hands with it. To her shock, the spear blades slowly slid out. The very hair on her head tingled; but before she could shout, Heyst, who seemed glued to the spot, turned around quickly and started to move toward her. His big mustache didn’t quite hide an ugly but uncertain smile; and when he got close enough to touch her, he erupted into a harsh laugh:
“Ha, ha, ha!”
“LOL!”
She looked at him, uncomprehending. He cut short his laugh and said curtly:
She stared at him, confused. He stopped laughing abruptly and said tersely:
“We had better go down as we came.”
“We should head back down the way we came.”
She followed him into the forest. The advance of the afternoon had filled it with gloom. Far away a slant of light between the trees closed the view. All was dark beyond. Heyst stopped.
She followed him into the forest. The afternoon was growing darker, filling it with gloom. In the distance, a beam of light between the trees cut off her view. Everything beyond was shadowy. Heyst stopped.
“No reason to hurry, Lena,” he said in his ordinary, serenely polite tones. “We return unsuccessful. I suppose you know, or at least can guess, what was my object in coming up there?”
“No need to rush, Lena,” he said in his usual, calmly polite way. “We come back empty-handed. I assume you know, or can at least guess, what my purpose was in going up there?”
“No, I can't guess, dear,” she said, and smiled, noticing with emotion that his breast was heaving as if he had been out of breath. Nevertheless, he tried to command his speech, pausing only a little between the words.
“No, I can't guess, dear,” she said, smiling as she noticed with emotion that he was breathing heavily, as if he had just been running. Still, he tried to control his speech, pausing only slightly between his words.
“No? I went up to find Wang. I went up”—he gasped again here, but this was for the last time—“I made you come with me because I didn't like to leave you unprotected in the proximity of those fellows.” Suddenly he snatched his cork helmet off his head and dashed it on the ground. “No!” he cried roughly. “All this is too unreal altogether. It isn't to be borne! I can't protect you! I haven't the power.”
“No? I went up to find Wang. I went up”—he gasped again here, but this was for the last time—“I brought you with me because I didn't want to leave you unprotected around those guys.” Suddenly, he yanked his cork helmet off his head and threw it on the ground. “No!” he shouted angrily. “This whole situation is just too unreal. I can't handle it! I can't protect you! I don’t have the strength.”
He glared at her for a moment, then hastened after his hat which had bounded away to some distance. He came back looking at her face, which was very white.
He stared at her for a moment, then rushed after his hat that had bounced away some distance. He returned, looking at her face, which was very pale.
“I ought to beg your pardon for these antics,” he said, adjusting his hat. “A movement of childish petulance! Indeed, I feel very much like a child in my ignorance, in my powerlessness, in my want of resource, in everything except in the dreadful consciousness of some evil hanging over your head—yours!”
“I should apologize for these antics,” he said, adjusting his hat. “It’s just a moment of childish sulking! Honestly, I feel very much like a kid in my lack of understanding, in my helplessness, in my lack of options, in everything except for this horrible awareness of some bad thing looming over you—over you!”
“It's you they are after,” she murmured.
“It's you they're after,” she whispered.
“No doubt, but unfortunately—”
“Definitely, but unfortunately—”
“Unfortunately—what?”
"Unfortunately—what's wrong?"
“Unfortunately, I have not succeeded with Wang,” he said. “I failed to move his Celestial, heart—that is, if there is such a thing. He told me with horrible Chinese reasonableness that he could not let us pass the barrier, because we should be pursued. He doesn't like fights. He gave me to understand that he would shoot me with my own revolver without any sort of compunction, rather than risk a rude and distasteful contest with the strange barbarians for my sake. He has preached to the villagers. They respect him. He is the most remarkable man they have ever seen, and their kinsman by marriage. They understand his policy. And anyway only women and children and a few old fellows are left in the village. This is the season when the men are away in trading vessels. But it would have been all the same. None of them have a taste for fighting—and with white men too! They are peaceable, kindly folk and would have seen me shot with extreme satisfaction. Wang seemed to think my insistence—for I insisted, you know—very stupid and tactless. But a drowning man clutches at straws. We were talking in such Malay as we are both equal to.
“Unfortunately, I haven’t managed to get through to Wang,” he said. “I failed to touch his heart—that is, if he even has one. He told me with a kind of cold, logical reasoning that he couldn’t let us cross the barrier because we would be chased. He doesn’t like fights. He made it clear that he would shoot me with my own revolver without a second thought rather than risk a rude and unpleasant confrontation with those strange barbarians for my sake. He has talked to the villagers. They respect him. He’s the most impressive man they’ve ever seen, and they consider him family through marriage. They get his approach. Besides, only women, children, and a few old men are left in the village. This is the time of year when the men are out on trading ships. But it wouldn’t have made a difference. None of them want to fight—and certainly not against white men! They are peaceful, kind people and would have happily watched me get shot. Wang seemed to think my insistence—for I was insistent, you know—was pretty foolish and tactless. But a drowning man holds onto anything. We were speaking in the limited Malay that we both know.
“'Your fears are foolish,' I said to him.
“Your fears are silly,” I said to him.
“'Foolish? of course I am foolish,' he replied. 'If I were a wise man, I would be a merchant with a big hong in Singapore, instead of being a mine coolie turned houseboy. But if you don't go away in time, I will shoot you before it grows too dark to take aim. Not till then, Number One, but I will do it then. Now—finish!'
“'Foolish? Of course I’m foolish,' he replied. 'If I were smart, I’d be a wealthy merchant in Singapore instead of a former miner turned houseboy. But if you don’t get out of here soon, I’ll shoot you before it gets too dark to see clearly. Not until then, Number One, but I will do it then. Now—finish!'”
“'All right,' I said. 'Finish as far as I am concerned; but you can have no objections to the mem putih coming over to stay with the Orang Kaya's women for a few days. I will make a present in silver for it.' Orang Kaya, is the head man of the village, Lena,” added Heyst.
“All right,” I said. “You can wrap things up from my end; but you can’t complain about the mem putih coming over to stay with the Orang Kaya’s women for a few days. I’ll give a silver gift for that.” Orang Kaya is the village chief, Lena,” Heyst added.
She looked at him in astonishment.
She stared at him in shock.
“You wanted me to go to that village of savages?” she gasped. “You wanted me to leave you?”
“You wanted me to go to that village of savages?” she exclaimed. “You wanted me to leave you?”
“It would have given me a freer hand.”
“It would have given me more freedom.”
Heyst stretched out his hands and looked at them for a moment, then let them fall by his side. Indignation was expressed more in the curve of her lips than in her clear eyes, which never wavered.
Heyst stretched out his hands and looked at them for a moment, then let them fall by his side. Indignation was shown more in the curve of her lips than in her clear eyes, which never wavered.
“I believe Wang laughed,” he went on. “He made a noise like a turkey-cock.”
“I think Wang laughed,” he continued. “He made a sound like a turkey.”
“'That would be worse than anything,' he told me.
"That would be worse than anything," he said to me.
“I was taken aback. I pointed out to him that he was talking nonsense. It could not make any difference to his security where you were, because the evil men, as he calls them, did not know of your existence. I did not lie exactly, Lena, though I did stretch the truth till it cracked; but the fellow seems to have an uncanny insight. He shook his head. He assured me they knew all about you. He made a horrible grimace at me.”
“I was shocked. I told him that he was talking nonsense. It didn't matter to his safety where you were, because the bad guys, as he calls them, didn't know you existed. I wasn't exactly lying, Lena, but I definitely twisted the truth until it broke; still, the guy seemed to have an eerie intuition. He shook his head and insisted that they knew all about you. He made a terrible face at me.”
“It doesn't matter,” said the girl. “I didn't want—I would not have gone.”
“It doesn't matter,” said the girl. “I didn't want to—I wouldn't have gone.”
Heyst raised his eyes.
Heyst looked up.
“Wonderful intuition! As I continued to press him, Wang made that very remark about you. When he smiles, his face looks like a conceited death's head. It was his very last remark that you wouldn't want to. I went away then.”
“Great intuition! As I kept pressing him, Wang made that exact comment about you. When he smiles, his face looks like a smug skull. It was his last comment that you'd rather not hear. I left after that.”
She leaned back against a tree. Heyst faced her in the same attitude of leisure, as if they had done with time and all the other concerns of the earth. Suddenly, high above their heads the roof of leaves whispered at them tumultuously and then ceased.
She leaned back against a tree. Heyst faced her in the same relaxed manner, as if they had left behind time and all the other worries of the world. Suddenly, high above them, the roof of leaves rustled chaotically and then fell silent.
“That was a strange notion of yours, to send me away,” she said. “Send me away? What for? Yes, what for?”
“That's a weird idea you had, to send me away,” she said. “Send me away? Why? Yeah, why?”
“You seem indignant,” he remarked listlessly.
“You seem upset,” he said without much interest.
“To these savages, too!” she pursued. “And you think I would have gone? You can do what you like with me—but not that, not that!”
“To those savages, too!” she continued. “And you really think I would have gone? You can do whatever you want with me—but not that, not that!”
Heyst looked into the dim aisles of the forest. Everything was so still now that the very ground on which they stood seemed to exhale silence into the shade.
Heyst gazed into the dim paths of the forest. Everything was so quiet now that the very ground beneath them seemed to breathe silence into the shadows.
“Why be indignant?” he remonstrated. “It has not happened. I gave up pleading with Wang. Here we are, repulsed! Not only without power to resist the evil, but unable to make terms for ourselves with the worthy envoys, the envoys extraordinary of the world we thought we had done with for years and years. And that's bad, Lena, very bad.”
“Why be upset?” he protested. “It hasn’t happened. I stopped trying to convince Wang. Here we are, rejected! Not only powerless to fight against the evil, but also unable to negotiate with the important envoys, the special envoys of the world we thought we were done with for so many years. And that’s not good, Lena, really not good.”
“It's funny,” she said thoughtfully. “Bad? I suppose it is. I don't know that it is. But do you? Do you? You talk as if you didn't believe in it.”
“It's funny,” she said, thinking it over. “Bad? I guess it is. I’m not sure it is. But what do you think? Do you? You act like you don’t believe in it.”
She gazed at him earnestly.
She looked at him seriously.
“Do I? Ah! That's it. I don't know how to talk. I have managed to refine everything away. I've said to the Earth that bore me: 'I am I and you are a shadow.' And, by Jove, it is so! But it appears that such words cannot be uttered with impunity. Here I am on a Shadow inhabited by Shades. How helpless a man is against the Shades! How is one to intimidate, persuade, resist, assert oneself against them? I have lost all belief in realities . . . Lena, give me your hand.”
“Do I? Ah! That's it. I don't know how to communicate. I've managed to strip everything away. I've told the Earth that brought me here: 'I am me and you are just a shadow.' And, by gosh, it really is true! But it seems those words can't be spoken without consequences. Here I am on a Shadow filled with Shades. How powerless a person is against the Shades! How can one intimidate, persuade, resist, or stand up to them? I've lost all faith in what’s real... Lena, take my hand.”
She looked at him surprised, uncomprehending.
She looked at him in surprise, not understanding.
“Your hand,” he cried.
“Your hand!” he shouted.
She obeyed; he seized it with avidity as if eager to raise it to his lips, but halfway up released his grasp. They looked at each other for a time.
She obeyed; he grabbed it eagerly as if he couldn’t wait to bring it to his lips, but halfway up, he let go. They stared at each other for a while.
“What's the matter, dear?” she whispered timidly.
"What's wrong, dear?" she whispered softly.
“Neither force nor conviction,” Heyst muttered wearily to himself. “How am I to meet this charmingly simple problem?”
“Neither force nor conviction,” Heyst muttered wearily to himself. “How am I supposed to handle this charmingly simple problem?”
“I am sorry,” she murmured.
"I'm sorry," she said.
“And so am I,” he confessed quickly. “And the bitterest of this humiliation is its complete uselessness—which I feel, I feel!”
“And so am I,” he admitted swiftly. “And the worst part of this humiliation is that it’s completely pointless—which I know, I know!”
She had never before seen him give such signs of feeling. Across his ghastly face the long moustaches flamed in the shade. He spoke suddenly:
She had never seen him show such strong emotions before. Against his pale face, his long mustache stood out in the shadows. He spoke suddenly:
“I wonder if I could find enough courage to creep among them in the night, with a knife, and cut their throats one after another, as they slept! I wonder—”
“I wonder if I could find the courage to sneak among them at night, with a knife, and cut their throats one after another while they slept! I wonder—”
She was frightened by his unwonted appearance more than by the words in his mouth, and said earnestly:
She was more scared by his unusual appearance than by the words he spoke, and said seriously:
“Don't you try to do such a thing! Don't you think of it!”
“Don't even think about doing that! Just don't!”
“I don't possess anything bigger than a penknife. As to thinking of it, Lena, there's no saying what one may think of. I don't think. Something in me thinks—something foreign to my nature. What is the matter?”
“I don’t have anything bigger than a penknife. As for thinking about it, Lena, you never know what someone might think. I don’t think. Something in me thinks—something that doesn’t belong to me. What’s going on?”
He noticed her parted lips, and the peculiar stare in her eyes, which had wandered from his face.
He noticed her slightly open lips and the unusual look in her eyes, which had drifted away from his face.
“There's somebody after us. I saw something white moving,” she cried.
“Someone's following us. I saw something white moving,” she yelled.
Heyst did not turn his head; he only glanced at her out-stretched arm.
Heyst didn’t turn his head; he just looked at her outstretched arm.
“No doubt we are followed; we are watched.”
“No doubt we’re being followed; we’re being watched.”
“I don't see anything now,” she said.
"I don't see anything now," she said.
“And it does not matter,” Heyst went on in his ordinary voice. “Here we are in the forest. I have neither strength nor persuasion. Indeed, it's extremely difficult to be eloquent before a Chinaman's head stuck at one out of a lot of brushwood. But can we wander among these big trees indefinitely? Is this a refuge? No! What else is left to us? I did think for a moment of the mine; but even there we could not remain very long. And then that gallery is not safe. The props were too weak to begin with. Ants have been at work there—ants after the men. A death-trap, at best. One can die but once, but there are many manners of death.”
“And it doesn’t matter,” Heyst continued in his usual tone. “Here we are in the forest. I have neither strength nor persuasion. Honestly, it’s really hard to be articulate with a Chinaman's head stuck in a bunch of brushwood. But can we wander around these big trees forever? Is this a safe place? No! What other options do we have? I briefly considered the mine; but even there, we couldn’t stay for long. Besides, that tunnel isn’t safe. The supports were too weak from the start. Ants have been working on it—ants after the men. It’s a death trap, at best. You can only die once, but there are many ways to die.”
The girl glanced about fearfully, in search of the watcher or follower whom she had glimpsed once among the trees; but if he existed, he had concealed himself. Nothing met her eyes but the deepening shadows of the short vistas between the living columns of the still roof of leaves. She looked at the man beside her expectantly, tenderly, with suppressed affright and a sort of awed wonder.
The girl looked around nervously, trying to find the person she had seen hiding among the trees; but if he was there, he was hiding well. All she could see were the growing shadows in the narrow spaces between the still trees and their leafy canopy. She turned to the man next to her, looking at him with a mix of hope, concern, and a sense of wonder.
“I have also thought of these people's boat,” Heyst went on. “We could get into that, and—only they have taken everything out of her. I have seen her oars and mast in a corner of their room. To shove off in an empty boat would be nothing but a desperate expedient, supposing even that she would drift out a good distance between the islands before the morning. It would only be a complicated manner of committing suicide—to be found dead in a boat, dead from sun and thirst. A sea mystery. I wonder who would find us! Davidson, perhaps; but Davidson passed westward ten days ago. I watched him steaming past one early morning, from the jetty.”
“I’ve also been thinking about these people's boat,” Heyst continued. “We could use that, but they’ve taken everything out of it. I saw their oars and mast in a corner of their room. Trying to leave in an empty boat would just be a desperate move, even if it somehow managed to drift between the islands before morning. It would basically be a complicated way of committing suicide—being found dead in a boat from sun and thirst. A sea mystery. I wonder who would discover us! Maybe Davidson; but he passed westward ten days ago. I saw him steaming by one early morning from the jetty.”
“You never told me,” she said.
“You never told me,” she said.
“He must have been looking at me through his big binoculars. Perhaps, if I had raised my arm—but what did we want with Davidson then, you and I? He won't be back this way for three weeks or more, Lena. I wish I had raised my arm that morning.”
“He must have been watching me through his big binoculars. Maybe, if I had lifted my arm—but what did we want with Davidson back then, you and I? He won't come by this way for three weeks or more, Lena. I wish I had lifted my arm that morning.”
“What would have been the good of it?” she sighed out.
“What would have been the point of it?” she sighed.
“What good? No good, of course. We had no forebodings. This seemed to be an inexpugnable refuge, where we could live untroubled and learn to know each other.”
“What good? No good, of course. We had no bad feelings about it. This felt like an unassailable refuge, where we could live in peace and get to know each other.”
“It's perhaps in trouble that people get to know each other,” she suggested.
“It’s probably in tough times that people really get to know each other,” she suggested.
“Perhaps,” he said indifferently. “At any rate, we would not have gone away from here with him; though I believe he would have come in eagerly enough, and ready for any service he could render. It's that fat man's nature—a delightful fellow. You would not come on the wharf that time I sent the shawl back to Mrs. Schomberg through him. He has never seen you.”
“Maybe,” he said casually. “Either way, we wouldn’t have left here with him; although I think he would have jumped at the chance to come along and help out however he could. That’s just the way that chubby guy is—a really nice guy. You didn’t come to the dock that time I sent the shawl back to Mrs. Schomberg with him. He’s never met you.”
“I didn't know that you wanted anybody ever to see me,” she said.
“I didn't know you ever wanted anyone to see me,” she said.
He had folded his arms on his breast and hung his head.
He had crossed his arms over his chest and lowered his head.
“And I did not know that you cared to be seen as yet. A misunderstanding evidently. An honourable misunderstanding. But it does not matter now.”
“And I didn’t realize you wanted to be noticed yet. That’s clearly a misunderstanding. A noble misunderstanding. But it’s not important now.”
He raised his head after a silence.
He lifted his head after a pause.
“How gloomy this forest has grown! Yet surely the sun cannot have set already.”
“How gloomy this forest has become! Yet surely the sun can’t have set already.”
She looked round; and as if her eyes had just been opened, she perceived the shades of the forest surrounding her, not so much with gloom, but with a sullen, dumb, menacing hostility. Her heart sank in the engulfing stillness, at that moment she felt the nearness of death, breathing on her and on the man with her. If there had been a sudden stir of leaves, the crack of a dry branch, the faintest rustle, she would have screamed aloud. But she shook off the unworthy weakness. Such as she was, a fiddle-scraping girl picked up on the very threshold of infamy, she would try to rise above herself, triumphant and humble; and then happiness would burst on her like a torrent, flinging at her feet the man whom she loved.
She looked around, and as if her eyes had just been opened, she noticed the shadows of the forest surrounding her, not just dark, but with a moody, silent, threatening vibe. Her heart sank in the heavy stillness, and in that moment, she felt death's closeness, hovering over her and the man with her. If there had been a sudden rustle of leaves, the snap of a dry branch, the slightest sound, she would have screamed. But she shook off that unworthy weakness. Just as she was, a struggling girl on the brink of disgrace, she would try to rise above herself, both victorious and humble; and then happiness would rush at her like a flood, bringing the man she loved right to her side.
Heyst stirred slightly.
Heyst moved slightly.
“We had better be getting back, Lena, since we can't stay all night in the woods—or anywhere else, for that matter. We are the slaves of this infernal surprise which has been sprung on us by—shall I say fate?—your fate, or mine.”
“We should head back, Lena, since we can’t stay out here all night in the woods—or anywhere else, really. We’re trapped by this annoying surprise that’s been thrown at us by—should I say fate?—your fate, or mine.”
It was the man who had broken the silence, but it was the woman who led the way. At the very edge of the forest she stopped, concealed by a tree. He joined her cautiously.
It was the guy who had broken the silence, but it was the woman who took the lead. At the very edge of the woods, she stopped, hidden behind a tree. He approached her carefully.
“What is it? What do you see, Lena?” he whispered.
“What is it? What do you see, Lena?” he whispered.
She said that it was only a thought that had come into her head. She hesitated for a moment giving him over her shoulder a shining gleam in her grey eyes. She wanted to know whether this trouble, this danger, this evil, whatever it was, finding them out in their retreat, was not a sort of punishment.
She said that it was just a thought that popped into her head. She paused for a moment, giving him a bright look over her shoulder with her gray eyes. She wanted to know if this trouble, this danger, this evil, whatever it was, finding them in their refuge, was some kind of punishment.
“Punishment?” repeated Heyst. He could not understand what she meant. When she explained, he was still more surprised. “A sort of retribution, from an angry Heaven?” he said in wonder. “On us? What on earth for?”
“Punishment?” Heyst repeated, confused by her meaning. When she clarified, he was even more surprised. “A kind of retribution from an angry Heaven?” he said in amazement. “On us? What on earth for?”
He saw her pale face darken in the dusk. She had blushed. Her whispering flowed very fast. It was the way they lived together—that wasn't right, was it? It was a guilty life. For she had not been forced into it, driven, scared into it. No, no—she had come to him of her own free will, with her whole soul yearning unlawfully.
He saw her pale face grow darker in the fading light. She had blushed. Her whispers came out in a rush. This was how they lived together—it wasn't right, was it? It felt like a guilty life. Because she hadn’t been forced into it, pushed, or scared into it. No, no—she had come to him of her own free will, her whole soul yearning in a way that felt wrong.
He was so profoundly touched that he could not speak for a moment. To conceal his trouble, he assumed his best Heystian manner.
He was so deeply moved that he couldn't speak for a moment. To hide his feelings, he put on his best Heystian demeanor.
“What? Are our visitors then messengers of morality, avengers of righteousness, agents of Providence? That's certainly an original view. How flattered they would be if they could hear you!”
“What? Are our visitors really moral messengers, avengers of righteousness, or agents of Providence? That’s definitely a unique perspective. They would be so flattered if they could hear you!”
“Now you are making fun of me,” she said in a subdued voice which broke suddenly.
“Now you’re making fun of me,” she said in a quiet voice that suddenly cracked.
“Are you conscious of sin?” Heyst asked gravely. She made no answer. “For I am not,” he added; “before Heaven, I am not!”
“Are you aware of sin?” Heyst asked seriously. She didn't respond. “Because I’m not,” he continued; “I swear, I’m not!”
“You! You are different. Woman is the tempter. You took me up from pity. I threw myself at you.”
“You! You’re different. Women are the temptresses. You lifted me up out of pity. I threw myself at you.”
“Oh, you exaggerate, you exaggerate. It was not so bad as that,” he said playfully, keeping his voice steady with an effort.
“Oh, you’re exaggerating, you’re exaggerating. It wasn’t that bad,” he said playfully, trying to keep his voice steady with some effort.
He considered himself a dead man already, yet forced to pretend that he was alive for her sake, for her defence. He regretted that he had no Heaven to which he could recommend this fair, palpitating handful of ashes and dust—warm, living sentient his own—and exposed helplessly to insult, outrage, degradation, and infinite misery of the body.
He saw himself as a dead man already, but he had to pretend to be alive for her sake, to protect her. He wished he had a Heaven to recommend this beautiful, vibrant handful of ashes and dust—warm, living, and sentient—his own, now helplessly exposed to insults, outrages, degradation, and endless suffering of the body.
She had averted her face from him and was still. He suddenly seized her passive hand.
She turned her face away from him and stayed still. He suddenly grabbed her limp hand.
“You will have it so?” he said. “Yes? Well, let us then hope for mercy together.”
“You're going to do that?” he asked. “Yeah? Well, let’s hope for some mercy together.”
She shook her head without looking at him, like an abashed child.
She shook her head without looking at him, like a shy kid.
“Remember,” he went on incorrigible with his delicate raillery, “that hope is a Christian virtue, and surely you can't want all the mercy for yourself.”
“Remember,” he continued mischievously with his light teasing, “that hope is a Christian virtue, and you surely don’t want all the mercy for yourself.”
Before their eyes the bungalow across the cleared ground stood bathed in a sinister light. An unexpected chill gust of wind made a noise in the tree-tops. She snatched her hand away and stepped out into the open; but before she had advanced more than three yards, she stood still and pointed to the west.
Before them, the bungalow across the open ground was illuminated by an eerie light. A sudden chill breeze rustled through the treetops. She pulled her hand back and stepped out into the open; however, before she had taken more than three steps, she stopped and pointed to the west.
“Oh look there!” she exclaimed.
“Oh look at that!” she exclaimed.
Beyond the headland of Diamond Bay, lying black on a purple sea, great masses of cloud stood piled up and bathed in a mist of blood. A crimson crack like an open wound zigzagged between them, with a piece of dark red sun showing at the bottom. Heyst cast an indifferent glance at the ill-omened chaos of the sky.
Beyond the headland of Diamond Bay, sitting dark against a purple sea, huge masses of clouds were stacked high and surrounded by a mist of red. A crimson crack, resembling an open wound, zigzagged between them, with a bit of dark red sun visible at the bottom. Heyst threw an indifferent glance at the ominous chaos of the sky.
“Thunderstorm making up. We shall hear it all night, but it won't visit us, probably. The clouds generally gather round the volcano.”
“Thunderstorm brewing. We'll hear it all night, but it probably won't come our way. The clouds usually gather around the volcano.”
She was not listening to him. Her eyes reflected the sombre and violent hues of the sunset.
She wasn't listening to him. Her eyes mirrored the dark and intense colors of the sunset.
“That does not look much like a sign of mercy,” she said slowly, as if to herself, and hurried on, followed by Heyst. Suddenly she stopped. “I don't care. I would do more yet! And some day you'll forgive me. You'll have to forgive me!”
"That doesn't seem like much of a sign of mercy," she said slowly, almost to herself, and moved on quickly, with Heyst following her. Then she suddenly stopped. "I don't care. I would do even more! And someday you'll forgive me. You’ll have to forgive me!"
CHAPTER NINE
Stumbling up the steps, as if suddenly exhausted, Lena entered the room and let herself fall on the nearest chair. Before following her, Heyst took a survey of the surroundings from the veranda. It was a complete solitude. There was nothing in the aspect of this familiar scene to tell him that he and the girl were not as completely alone as they had been in the early days of their common life on this abandoned spot, with only Wang discreetly materializing from time to time and the uncomplaining memory of Morrison to keep them company.
Lena stumbled up the steps, looking suddenly exhausted, and collapsed onto the nearest chair as she entered the room. Before joining her, Heyst took a moment to look around from the veranda. It was completely deserted. Nothing in this familiar scene indicated to him that he and the girl were not just as utterly alone as they had been in the early days of their life together in this abandoned place, with only Wang occasionally appearing and the quiet memory of Morrison to keep them company.
After the cold gust of wind there was an absolute stillness of the air. The thunder-charged mass hung unbroken beyond the low, ink-black headland, darkening the twilight. By contrast, the sky at the zenith displayed pellucid clearness, the sheen of a delicate glass bubble which the merest movement of air might shatter. A little to the left, between the black masses of the headland and of the forest, the volcano, a feather of smoke by day and a cigar-glow at night, took its first fiery expanding breath of the evening. Above it a reddish star came out like an expelled spark from the fiery bosom of the earth, enchanted into permanency by the mysterious spell of frozen spaces.
After the cold gust of wind, the air was completely still. The thundercloud loomed unbroken beyond the low, ink-black headland, casting a shadow over the twilight. In contrast, the sky above was crystal clear, shining like a delicate glass bubble that could break with the slightest breeze. A little to the left, between the dark shapes of the headland and the forest, the volcano breathed its first fiery breath of the evening, releasing a thin wisp of smoke during the day and glowing like a cigar at night. Above it, a reddish star appeared like a spark thrown from the earth’s fiery core, enchanted into permanence by the mysterious magic of frozen spaces.
In front of Heyst the forest, already full of the deepest shades, stood like a wall. But he lingered, watching its edge, especially where it ended at the line of bushes, masking the land end of the jetty. Since the girl had spoken of catching a glimpse of something white among the trees, he believed pretty firmly that they had been followed in their excursion up the mountain by Mr. Jones's secretary. No doubt the fellow had watched them out of the forest, and now, unless he took the trouble to go back some distance and fetch a considerable circuit inland over the clearing, he was bound to walk out into the open space before the bungalows. Heyst did, indeed, imagine at one time some movement between the trees, lost as soon as perceived. He stared patiently, but nothing more happened. After all, why should he trouble about these people's actions? Why this stupid concern for the preliminaries, since, when the issue was joined, it would find him disarmed and shrinking from the ugliness and degradation of it?
In front of Heyst, the forest, already thick with deep shadows, stood like a wall. But he lingered, watching its edge, especially where it met the line of bushes that concealed the land end of the jetty. Since the girl had mentioned seeing something white among the trees, he was quite sure they had been followed during their hike up the mountain by Mr. Jones's secretary. No doubt the guy had watched them come out of the forest, and now, unless he decided to go back a ways and make a considerable detour inland over the clearing, he would have to walk out into the open space in front of the bungalows. Heyst did, at one point, think he saw some movement between the trees, but it vanished as soon as he noticed it. He stared patiently, but nothing else happened. After all, why should he care about these people's actions? Why this ridiculous worry about the preliminaries when, once the moment came, he would be left defenseless and recoiling from the ugliness and degradation of it?
He turned and entered the room. Deep dusk reigned in there already. Lena, near the door, did not move or speak. The sheen of the white tablecloth was very obtrusive. The brute these two vagabonds had tamed had entered on its service while Heyst and Lena were away. The table was laid. Heyst walked up and down the room several times. The girl remained without sound or movement on the chair. But when Heyst, placing the two silver candelabra on the table, struck a match to light the candles, she got up suddenly and went into the bedroom. She came out again almost immediately, having taken off her hat. Heyst looked at her over his shoulder.
He turned and walked into the room. It was already dark inside. Lena, near the door, remained silent and still. The brightness of the white tablecloth stood out sharply. The creature those two drifters had tamed had started its duty while Heyst and Lena were away. The table was set. Heyst paced the room a few times. The girl stayed quiet and motionless in the chair. But when Heyst set the two silver candelabra on the table and struck a match to light the candles, she suddenly got up and went into the bedroom. She came back out almost right away, having taken off her hat. Heyst glanced at her over his shoulder.
“What's the good of shirking the evil hour? I've lighted these candles for a sign of our return. After all, we might not have been watched—while returning, I mean. Of course we were seen leaving the house.”
“What's the point of avoiding the tough moment? I’ve lit these candles to mark our return. After all, we might not have been noticed—while coming back, I mean. Of course, we were seen leaving the house.”
The girl sat down again. The great wealth of her hair looked very dark above her colourless face. She raised her eyes, glistening softly in the light with a sort of unreadable appeal, with a strange effect of unseeing innocence.
The girl sat down again. The abundance of her hair appeared very dark against her pale face. She lifted her eyes, shimmering gently in the light with an unreadable kind of appeal, giving off a strange sense of unseeing innocence.
“Yes,” said Heyst across the table, the fingertips of one hand resting on the immaculate cloth. “A creature with an antediluvian lower jaw, hairy like a mastodon, and formed like a pre-historic ape, has laid this table. Are you awake, Lena? Am I? I would pinch myself, only I know that nothing would do away with this dream. Three covers. You know it is the shorter of the two who's coming—the gentleman who, in the play of his shoulders as he walks, and in his facial structure, recalls a Jaguar. Ah, you don't know what a jaguar is? But you have had a good look at these two. It's the short one, you know, who's to be our guest.”
“Yes,” Heyst said across the table, the tips of one hand resting on the pristine cloth. “A creature with an ancient lower jaw, hairy like a mastodon, and shaped like a prehistoric ape, has set this table. Are you awake, Lena? Am I? I would pinch myself, but I know that nothing would shake this dream. Three place settings. You know it's the shorter one of the two who's coming—the gentleman who, in the way he moves and his facial shape, reminds me of a jaguar. Oh, you don’t know what a jaguar is? But you've had a good look at these two. It’s the short one, you know, who’s going to be our guest.”
She made a sign with her head that she knew; Heyst's insistence brought Ricardo vividly before her mental vision. A sudden languor, like the physical echo of her struggle with the man, paralysed all her limbs. She lay still in the chair, feeling very frightened at this phenomenon—ready to pray aloud for strength.
She nodded her head to show she understood; Heyst’s insistence suddenly made Ricardo clear in her mind. A wave of fatigue washed over her, a physical response to her earlier struggle with the man, leaving her limbs feeling heavy. She sat still in the chair, feeling scared by this experience—on the verge of praying out loud for strength.
Heyst had started to pace the room.
Heyst began to walk back and forth in the room.
“Our guest! There is a proverb—in Russia, I believe—that when a guest enters the house, God enters the house. The sacred virtue of hospitality! But it leads one into trouble as well as any other.”
“Our guest! There's a saying— in Russia, I think— that when a guest comes into the house, God comes into the house. The sacred value of hospitality! But it can get you into trouble just like anything else.”
The girl unexpectedly got up from the chair, swaying her supple figure and stretching her arms above her head. He stopped to look at her curiously, paused, and then went on:
The girl suddenly stood up from the chair, swaying her flexible body and stretching her arms overhead. He paused to look at her curiously, then continued on:
“I venture to think that God has nothing to do with such a hospitality and with such a guest!”
“I dare say that God has nothing to do with this kind of hospitality and with this kind of guest!”
She had jumped to her feet to react against the numbness, to discover whether her body would obey her will. It did. She could stand up, and she could move her arms freely. Though no physiologist, she concluded that all that sudden numbness was in her head, not in her limbs. Her fears assuaged, she thanked God for it mentally, and to Heyst murmured a protest:
She jumped to her feet to shake off the numbness, to see if her body would respond to her will. It did. She could stand up, and she could move her arms freely. Not being a physiologist, she figured that the sudden numbness was in her head, not in her limbs. Her fears eased, she mentally thanked God for it, and to Heyst she quietly protested:
“Oh, yes! He's got to do with everything—every little thing. Nothing can happen—”
“Oh, yes! He’s involved in everything—every little thing. Nothing can happen—”
“Yes,” he said hastily, “one of the two sparrows can't be struck to the ground—you are thinking of that.” The habitual playful smile faded on the kindly lips under the martial moustache. “Ah, you remember what you have been told—as a child—on Sundays.”
"Yes," he said quickly, "one of the two sparrows can't fall to the ground—you’re thinking of that." The usual playful smile disappeared from the kind face under the military mustache. "Ah, you remember what you were told—as a child—on Sundays."
“Yes, I do remember.” She sank into the chair again. “It was the only decent bit of time I ever had when I was a kid, with our landlady's two girls, you know.”
“Yes, I remember.” She sat back down in the chair. “It was the only nice time I ever had when I was a kid, with our landlady's two daughters, you know.”
“I wonder, Lena,” Heyst said, with a return to his urbane playfulness, “whether you are just a little child, or whether you represent something as old as the world.”
“I wonder, Lena,” Heyst said, playfully reverting to his charming self, “if you’re just a little girl, or if you symbolize something as ancient as the world.”
She surprised Heyst by saying dreamily:
She surprised Heyst by saying dreamily:
“Well—and what about you?”
"Well—how about you?"
“I? I date later—much later. I can't call myself a child, but I am so recent that I may call myself a man of the last hour—or is it the hour before last? I have been out of it so long that I am not certain how far the hands of the clock have moved since—since—”
“I? I date later—much later. I can't call myself a child, but I am so new that I might as well say I’m a man of the last hour—or was it the hour before last? I’ve been out of it for so long that I'm not sure how far the hands of the clock have moved since—since—”
He glanced at the portrait of his father, exactly above the head of the girl, as if it were ignoring her in its painted austerity of feeling. He did not finish the sentence; but he did not remain silent for long.
He looked at the portrait of his father, right above the girl’s head, as if it were overlooking her with its cold expression. He didn’t finish the sentence, but he didn’t stay quiet for long.
“Only what must be avoided are fallacious inferences, my dear Lena—especially at this hour.”
“Only what needs to be avoided are misleading conclusions, my dear Lena—especially at this hour.”
“Now you are making fun of me again,” she said without looking up.
“Now you’re teasing me again,” she said without looking up.
“Am I?” he cried. “Making fun? No, giving warning. Hang it all, whatever truth people told you in the old days, there is also this one—that sparrows do fall to the ground, that they are brought to the ground. This is no vain assertion, but a fact. That's why”—again his tone changed, while he picked up the table knife and let it fall disdainfully—“that's why I wish these wretched round knives had some edge on them. Absolute rubbish—neither edge, point, nor substance. I believe one of these forks would make a better weapon at a pinch. But can I go about with a fork in my pocket?” He gnashed his teeth with a rage very real, and yet comic.
“Am I?” he yelled. “Making fun? No, I’m giving a warning. Seriously, no matter what people told you in the past, there’s also this truth—that sparrows do fall to the ground, that they are brought down. This isn’t a stupid claim, it’s a fact. That’s why”—his tone shifted again as he picked up the table knife and dropped it with disdain—“that’s why I wish these awful round knives had some sharpness to them. Total nonsense—no edge, no point, and no substance. I bet one of these forks would make a better weapon in a pinch. But can I really walk around with a fork in my pocket?” He gritted his teeth in a rage that felt both very real and kind of ridiculous.
“There used to be a carver here, but it was broken and thrown away a long time ago. Nothing much to carve here. It would have made a noble weapon, no doubt; but—”
“There used to be a carver here, but it was broken and thrown away a long time ago. Nothing much to carve here. It would have made a great weapon, no doubt; but—”
He stopped. The girl sat very quiet, with downcast eyes. As he kept silence for some time, she looked up and said thoughtfully:
He stopped. The girl sat still, her eyes cast down. After a while of silence, she looked up and said thoughtfully:
“Yes, a knife—it's a knife that you would want, wouldn't you, in case, in case—”
“Yes, a knife—it’s a knife you’d want, right, just in case, in case—”
He shrugged his shoulders.
He shrugged.
“There must be a crowbar or two in the sheds; but I have given up all the keys together. And then, do you see me walking about with a crowbar in my hand? Ha, ha! And besides, that edifying sight alone might start the trouble for all I know. In truth, why has it not started yet?”
“There must be a couple of crowbars in the sheds, but I’ve given up all the keys altogether. And besides, do you really see me walking around with a crowbar in my hand? Ha, ha! Just that sight alone might kick off some trouble, for all I know. Honestly, why hasn’t it started yet?”
“Perhaps they are afraid of you,” she whispered, looking down again.
“Maybe they’re scared of you,” she whispered, looking down again.
“By Jove, it looks like it,” he assented meditatively. “They do seem to hang back for some reason. Is that reason prudence, or downright fear, or perhaps the leisurely method of certitude?”
“Wow, it really does look like that,” he agreed thoughtfully. “They definitely seem to be holding back for some reason. Is that reason caution, outright fear, or maybe just a relaxed approach to certainty?”
Out in the black night, not very far from the bungalow, resounded a loud and prolonged whistle. Lena's hands grasped the sides of the chair, but she made no movement. Heyst started, and turned his face away from the door.
Out in the dark night, not far from the bungalow, a loud and long whistle echoed. Lena's hands gripped the sides of the chair, but she didn't move. Heyst jumped and turned his face away from the door.
The startling sound had died away.
The shocking noise had faded away.
“Whistles, yells, omens, signals, portents—what do they matter?” he said. “But what about the crowbar? Suppose I had it! Could I stand in ambush at the side of the door—this door—and smash the first protruding head, scatter blood and brains over the floor, over these walls, and then run stealthily to the other door to do the same thing—and repeat the performance for a third time, perhaps? Could I? On suspicion, without compunction, with a calm and determined purpose? No, it is not in me. I date too late. Would you like to see me attempt this thing while that mysterious prestige of mine lasts—or their not less mysterious hesitation?”
“Whistles, yells, omens, signals, portents—what do they mean?” he said. “But what about the crowbar? What if I had it! Could I hide by the door—this door—and smash the first head that comes through, splattering blood and brains on the floor and these walls, then quietly move to the other door to do the same—maybe even do it a third time? Could I? Just on suspicion, without guilt, with a calm and determined intent? No, it's not in me. I arrived too late. Do you want to see me try this while my mysterious authority holds—or their equally mysterious hesitation?”
“No, no!” she whispered ardently, as if compelled to speak by his eyes fixed on her face. “No, it's a knife you want to defend yourself with—to defend—there will be time—”
“No, no!” she whispered passionately, as if his gaze on her face forced her to speak. “No, you want a knife to protect yourself—with—to defend—there will be time—”
“And who knows if it isn't really my duty?” he began again, as if he had not heard her disjointed words at all. “It may be—my duty to you, to myself. For why should I put up with the humiliation of their secret menaces? Do you know what the world would say?”
“And who knows if it isn't really my responsibility?” he started again, as if he hadn't heard her fragmented words at all. “It could be—my responsibility to you, to myself. Why should I tolerate the embarrassment of their hidden threats? Do you know what people would say?”
He emitted a low laugh, which struck her with terror. She would have got up, but he stooped so low over her that she could not move without first pushing him away.
He let out a quiet laugh that filled her with fear. She would have gotten up, but he leaned in so close that she couldn’t move without first pushing him away.
“It would say, Lena, that I—the Swede—after luring my friend and partner to his death from mere greed of money, have murdered these unoffending shipwrecked strangers from sheer funk. That would be the story whispered—perhaps shouted—certainly spread out, and believed—and believed, my dear Lena!”
“It would say, Lena, that I—the Swede—after tempting my friend and partner to his death out of pure greed for money, have killed these innocent shipwrecked strangers out of sheer cowardice. That would be the story whispered—maybe shouted—definitely spread around, and believed—and believed, my dear Lena!”
“Who would believe such awful things?”
“Who would believe such terrible things?”
“Perhaps you wouldn't—not at first, at any rate; but the power of calumny grows with time. It's insidious and penetrating. It can even destroy one's faith in oneself—dry-rot the soul.”
"Maybe you wouldn't—at least not right away; but the impact of slander increases over time. It's sneaky and deep-rooted. It can even shatter your self-belief—eroding your spirit."
All at once her eyes leaped to the door and remained fixed, stony, a little enlarged. Turning his head, Heyst beheld the figure of Ricardo framed in the doorway. For a moment none of the three moved, then, looking from the newcomer to the girl in the chair, Heyst formulated a sardonic introduction.
All of a sudden, her eyes shot to the door and stayed locked on it, expressionless and slightly wide. Turning his head, Heyst saw Ricardo standing in the doorway. For a moment, none of the three moved; then, glancing from the newcomer to the girl in the chair, Heyst crafted a sarcastic introduction.
“Mr. Ricardo, my dear.”
"Mr. Ricardo, my friend."
Her head drooped a little. Ricardo's hand went up to his moustache. His voice exploded in the room.
Her head hung slightly. Ricardo raised his hand to his mustache. His voice filled the room.
“At your service, ma'am!”
“At your service, ma'am!”
He stepped in, taking his hat off with a flourish, and dropping it carelessly on a chair near the door.
He walked in, dramatically removing his hat and tossing it casually onto a chair by the door.
“At your service,” he repeated, in quite another tone. “I was made aware there was a lady about, by that Pedro of ours; only I didn't know I should have the privilege of seeing you tonight, ma'am.”
“At your service,” he said again, with a different tone. “I was informed there was a lady present, by our Pedro; I just didn’t realize I would have the honor of seeing you tonight, ma'am.”
Lena and Heyst looked at him covertly, but he, with a vague gaze avoiding them both, looked at nothing, seeming to pursue some point in space.
Lena and Heyst glanced at him discreetly, but he, with a distant look that avoided eye contact with either of them, stared into nothing, as if he were focused on some spot in the air.
“Had a pleasant walk?” he asked suddenly.
“Did you have a nice walk?” he asked suddenly.
“Yes. And you?” returned Heyst, who had managed to catch his glance.
“Yes. And you?” replied Heyst, who had managed to catch his eye.
“I haven't been a yard away from the governor this afternoon till I started for here.” The genuineness of the accent surprised Heyst, without convincing him of the truth of the words.
“I haven't been a yard away from the governor this afternoon until I started for here.” The authenticity of the accent surprised Heyst, though it didn't convince him of the truth of the words.
“Why do you ask?” pursued Ricardo with every inflection of perfect candour.
“Why do you ask?” Ricardo pressed with complete honesty.
“You might have wished to explore the island a little,” said Heyst, studying the man, who, to render him justice, did not try to free his captured gaze. “I may remind you that it wouldn't be a perfectly safe proceeding.”
“You might have wanted to explore the island a bit,” Heyst said, examining the man, who, to give him credit, didn’t attempt to look away. “I should remind you that it wouldn't be completely safe.”
Ricardo presented a picture of innocence.
Ricardo seemed completely innocent.
“Oh, yes—meaning that Chink that has ran away from you. He ain't much!”
"Oh, yes—referring to that guy who ran away from you. He isn't much!"
“He has a revolver,” observed Heyst meaningly.
“He has a revolver,” Heyst noted pointedly.
“Well, and you have a revolver, too,” Mr. Ricardo argued unexpectedly. “I don't worry myself about that.”
“Well, you have a revolver, too,” Mr. Ricardo unexpectedly pointed out. “That doesn’t concern me.”
“That's different. I am not afraid of you,” Heyst made answer after a short pause.
“That's different. I'm not afraid of you,” Heyst replied after a short pause.
“Of me?”
“About me?”
“Of all of you.”
“Out of all of you.”
“You have a queer way of putting things,” began Ricardo.
"You have a strange way of saying things," Ricardo started.
At that moment the door on the compound side of the house came open with some noise, and Pedro entered, pressing the edge of a loaded tray to his breast. His big, hairy head rolled a little, his feet fell in front of each other with a short, hard thump on the floor. The arrival changed the current of Ricardo's thought, perhaps, but certainly of his speech.
At that moment, the door on the compound side of the house opened with a bit of noise, and Pedro walked in, pushing a full tray against his chest. His big, hairy head tilted slightly, and his feet thumped against the floor with short, heavy steps. His arrival shifted what Ricardo was thinking, and definitely altered what he was about to say.
“You heard me whistling a little while ago outside? That was to give him a hint, as I came along, that it was time to bring in the dinner; and here it is.”
“You heard me whistling a little while ago outside? That was to give him a hint, as I came along, that it was time to bring in the dinner; and here it is.”
Lena rose and passed to the right of Ricardo, who lowered his glance for a moment. They sat down at the table. The enormous gorilla back of Pedro swayed out through the door.
Lena got up and walked past Ricardo, who looked down for a moment. They sat at the table. The huge gorilla behind Pedro swayed out through the door.
“Extraordinary strong brute, ma'am,” said Ricardo. He had a propensity to talk about “his Pedro,” as some men will talk of their dog. “He ain't pretty, though. No, he ain't pretty. And he has got to be kept under. I am his keeper, as it might be. The governor don't trouble his head much about dee-tails. All that's left to Martin. Martin, that's me, ma'am.”
“An incredibly strong guy, ma'am,” said Ricardo. He had a habit of talking about “his Pedro,” like some men do with their dogs. “He’s not good-looking, though. No, he’s really not. And he has to be controlled. I’m the one looking after him, you could say. The boss doesn’t really pay attention to the details. That’s all on Martin. Martin, that’s me, ma'am.”
Heyst saw the girl's eyes turn towards Mr. Jones's secretary and rest blankly on his face. Ricardo, however, looked vaguely into space, and, with faint flickers of a smile about his lips, made conversation indefatigably against the silence of his entertainers. He boasted largely of his long association with Mr. Jones—over four years now, he said. Then, glancing rapidly at Heyst:
Heyst saw the girl's eyes shift towards Mr. Jones's secretary and stare blankly at his face. Ricardo, on the other hand, gazed vaguely into space, and with a slight smile playing on his lips, kept talking endlessly to fill the silence of his hosts. He proudly talked about his long connection with Mr. Jones—over four years now, he said. Then, he quickly glanced at Heyst:
“You can see at once he's a gentleman, can't you?”
“You can tell right away he's a gentleman, can't you?”
“You people,” Heyst said, his habitual playful intonation tinged with gloom, “are divorced from all reality in my eyes.”
“You guys,” Heyst said, his usual playful tone laced with sadness, “are completely disconnected from reality to me.”
Ricardo received this speech as if he had been expecting to hear those very words, or else did not mind at all what Heyst might say. He muttered an absent-minded “Ay, ay,” played with a bit of biscuit, sighed, and said, with a peculiar stare which did not seem to carry any distance, but to stop short at a point in the air very near his face:
Ricardo listened to the speech as if he had been waiting to hear those exact words, or he just didn’t care what Heyst had to say. He mumbled a distracted “Ay, ay,” fiddled with a piece of biscuit, sighed, and then spoke with a strange gaze that didn’t seem to reach far, but instead halted at a spot in the air very close to his face:
“Anybody can see at once you are one. You and the governor ought to understand each other. He expects to see you tonight. The governor isn't well, and we've got to think of getting away from here.”
“Anyone can see right away you are one. You and the governor should get along well. He wants to see you tonight. The governor isn't feeling well, and we need to think about leaving this place.”
While saying these words he turned himself full towards Lena, but without any marked expression. Leaning back with folded arms, the girl stared before her as if she had been alone in the room. But under that aspect of almost vacant unconcern the perils and emotion that had entered into her life warmed her heart, exalted her mind with a sense of an inconceivable intensity of existence.
While saying these words, he turned fully toward Lena, but without any strong expression. Leaning back with her arms crossed, the girl stared ahead as if she were alone in the room. But beneath that appearance of almost blank indifference, the dangers and emotions that had come into her life filled her heart with warmth and lifted her mind with an unimaginable sense of the intensity of existence.
“Really? Thinking of going away from here?” Heyst murmured.
“Really? Thinking of leaving this place?” Heyst whispered.
“The best of friends must part,” Ricardo pronounced slowly. “And, as long as they part friends, there's no harm done. We two are used to be on the move. You, I understand, prefer to stick in one place.”
“The best of friends must part,” Ricardo said slowly. “And as long as they part on good terms, there’s no harm done. We're both used to being on the go. You, I get it, prefer to stay in one place.”
It was obvious that all this was being said merely for the sake of talking, and that Ricardo's mind was concentrated on some purpose unconnected with the words that were coming out of his mouth.
It was clear that all this was just talk, and that Ricardo's mind was focused on something unrelated to the words he was saying.
“I should like to know,” Heyst asked with incisive politeness, “how you have come to understand this or anything else about me? As far as I can remember, I've made you no confidences.”
“I’d like to know,” Heyst asked with sharp politeness, “how you’ve come to understand this or anything else about me? As far as I remember, I’ve shared no confidences with you.”
Ricardo, gazing comfortably into space out of the back of his chair—for some time all three had given up any pretence of eating—answered abstractedly:
Ricardo, looking relaxed as he stared into space from the back of his chair—after a while, all three had stopped pretending to eat—responded absentmindedly:
“Any fellow might have guessed it!” He sat up suddenly, and uncovered all his teeth in a grin of extraordinary ferocity, which was belied by the persistent amiability of his tone. “The governor will be the man to tell you something about that. I wish you would say you would see my governor. He's the one who does all our talking. Let me take you to him this evening. He ain't at all well; and he can't make up his mind to go away without having a talk with you.”
“Anyone could have figured that out!” He sat up abruptly, flashing an intense grin that seemed fierce but didn’t match the friendliness in his voice. “The governor is the one who can fill you in on that. I really wish you’d agree to meet my governor. He’s the one who does all the talking for us. Let me take you to him this evening. He’s not feeling well at all, and he can’t decide to leave without having a chat with you.”
Heyst, looking up, met Lena's eyes. Their expression of candour seemed to hide some struggling intention. Her head, he fancied, had made an imperceptible affirmative movement. Why? What reason could she have? Was it the prompting of some obscure instinct? Or was it simply a delusion of his own senses? But in this strange complication invading the quietude of his life, in his state of doubt and disdain and almost of despair with which he looked at himself, he would let even a delusive appearance guide him through a darkness so dense that it made for indifference.
Heyst looked up and met Lena's gaze. The honesty in her eyes seemed to mask some hidden intention. He thought he noticed her head nod slightly. Why? What reason could she have? Was it some instinct he couldn't understand? Or was it just a trick of his own imagination? But in this unusual situation disrupting the peace of his life, in his feelings of uncertainty, disdain, and almost despair as he regarded himself, he would allow even an illusion to lead him through a darkness so thick that it bred indifference.
“Well, suppose I do say so.”
"Well, suppose I do say so."
Ricardo did not conceal his satisfaction, which for a moment interested Heyst.
Ricardo didn't hide his satisfaction, which for a moment caught Heyst's attention.
“It can't be my life they are after,” he said to himself. “What good could it be to them?”
“It can't be my life they're after,” he said to himself. “What good would it be to them?”
He looked across the table at the girl. What did it matter whether she had nodded or not? As always when looking into her unconscious eyes, he tasted something like the dregs of tender pity. He had decided to go. Her nod, imaginary or not imaginary, advice or illusion, had tipped the scale. He reflected that Ricardo's invitation could scarcely be anything in the nature of a trap. It would have been too absurd. Why carry subtly into a trap someone already bound hand and foot, as it were?
He gazed across the table at the girl. Did it even matter if she had nodded or not? As always when looking into her unaware eyes, he felt a mix of gentle pity. He had made up his mind to leave. Whether her nod was real or just in his head, advice or just a mirage, it had tipped the balance. He thought about how Ricardo's invitation couldn't possibly be a trap. That would be too ridiculous. Why lead someone who was already completely helpless into a trap?
All this time he had been looking fixedly at the girl he called Lena. In the submissive quietness of her being, which had been her attitude ever since they had begun their life on the island, she remained as secret as ever. Heyst got up abruptly, with a smile of such enigmatic and despairing character that Mr. Secretary Ricardo, whose abstract gaze had an all-round efficiency, made a slight crouching start, as if to dive under the table for his leg-knife—a start that was repressed, as soon as begun. He had expected Heyst to spring on him or draw a revolver, because he created for himself a vision of him in his own image. Instead of doing either of these obvious things, Heyst walked across the room, opened the door and put his head through it to look out into the compound.
All this time, he had been staring intently at the girl he called Lena. In her quiet, submissive demeanor, which she had shown ever since they started their life on the island, she remained just as mysterious as ever. Heyst suddenly got up, wearing a smile that was both enigmatic and filled with despair, causing Mr. Secretary Ricardo, whose focused gaze was always perceptive, to flinch slightly, as if to dive under the table for his knife—a flinch that he quickly suppressed. He had anticipated Heyst might lunge at him or pull out a revolver, as he envisioned him in his own image. Instead of doing anything obvious, Heyst simply walked across the room, opened the door, and leaned out to look into the compound.
As soon as his back was turned, Ricardo's hand sought the girl's arm under the table. He was not looking at her, but she felt the groping, nervous touch of his search, felt suddenly the grip of his fingers above her wrist. He leaned forward a little; still he dared not look at her. His hard stare remained fastened on Heyst's back. In an extremely low hiss, his fixed idea of argument found expression scathingly:
As soon as his back was turned, Ricardo's hand reached for the girl's arm under the table. He wasn't looking at her, but she felt the anxious, searching touch of his hand and suddenly felt his grip on her wrist. He leaned in a bit; still, he couldn't bring himself to look at her. His intense gaze was locked on Heyst's back. In a barely audible hiss, his determined argument came out sharply:
“See! He's no good. He's not the man for you!”
“Look! He's not worth it. He's not the right guy for you!”
He glanced at her at last. Her lips moved a little, and he was awed by that movement without a sound. Next instant the hard grasp of his fingers vanished from her arm. Heyst had shut the door. On his way back to the table, he crossed the path of the girl they had called Alma—she didn't know why—also Magdalen, whose mind had remained so long in doubt as to the reason of her own existence. She no longer wondered at that bitter riddle, since her heart found its solution in a blinding, hot glow of passionate purpose.
He finally looked at her. Her lips moved slightly, and he was amazed by that silent movement. In the next moment, his tight grip on her arm disappeared. Heyst had closed the door. As he returned to the table, he passed by the girl they had called Alma—she didn’t know why—also Magdalen, who had long been unsure about the reason for her own existence. She no longer questioned that painful puzzle, as her heart found its answer in a brilliant, intense glow of passionate purpose.
CHAPTER TEN
She passed by Heyst as if she had indeed been blinded by some secret, lurid, and consuming glare into which she was about to enter. The curtain of the bedroom door fell behind her into rigid folds. Ricardo's vacant gaze seemed to be watching the dancing flight of a fly in mid air.
She walked past Heyst as if she had truly been blinded by some hidden, intense, and overwhelming light that she was about to step into. The curtain of the bedroom door dropped behind her in stiff folds. Ricardo's blank stare appeared to be following the erratic movement of a fly in the air.
“Extra dark outside, ain't it?” he muttered.
“It's really dark outside, isn’t it?” he mumbled.
“Not so dark but that I could see that man of yours prowling about there,” said Heyst in measured tones.
“Not so dark that I couldn't see your man lurking around over there,” said Heyst in controlled tones.
“What—Pedro? He's scarcely a man you know; or else I wouldn't be so fond of him as I am.”
“What—Pedro? He's hardly a man, you know; otherwise, I wouldn't care for him as much as I do.”
“Very well. Let's call him your worthy associate.”
“Sure. Let's call him your deserving partner.”
“Ay! Worthy enough for what we want of him. A great standby is Peter in a scrimmage. A growl and a bite—oh, my! And you don't want him about?”
“Ay! Good enough for what we need from him. Peter is a great asset in a fight. A growl and a bite—oh, wow! And you don’t want him around?”
“I don't.”
"I don't."
“You want him out of the way?” insisted Ricardo with an affectation of incredulity which Heyst accepted calmly, though the air in the room seemed to grow more oppressive with every word spoken.
“You want him out of the way?” Ricardo pressed, pretending to be incredulous, which Heyst took in stride, even though the atmosphere in the room felt heavier with each word they said.
“That's it. I do want him out of the way.” He forced himself to speak equably.
“That's it. I really want him out of the way.” He made himself speak calmly.
“Lor'! That's no great matter. Pedro's not much use here. The business my governor's after can be settled by ten minutes' rational talk with—with another gentleman. Quiet talk!”
“Wow! That’s not a big deal. Pedro isn’t very helpful here. The issue my boss wants to resolve can be settled with ten minutes of calm conversation with—another guy. Just a quiet talk!”
He looked up suddenly with hard, phosphorescent eyes. Heyst didn't move a muscle. Ricardo congratulated himself on having left his revolver behind. He was so exasperated that he didn't know what he might have done. He said at last:
He suddenly looked up with intense, glowing eyes. Heyst didn’t budge an inch. Ricardo felt relieved that he had left his revolver behind. He was so frustrated that he had no idea what he might have done. Finally, he said:
“You want poor, harmless Peter out of the way before you let me take you to see the governor—is that it?”
“You want to get rid of poor, harmless Peter before you let me take you to see the governor—is that right?”
“Yes, that is it.”
"Yep, that's it."
“H'm! One can see,” Ricardo said with hidden venom, “that you are a gentleman; but all that gentlemanly fancifulness is apt to turn sour on a plain man's stomach. However—you'll have to pardon me.”
“Hmm! It's obvious,” Ricardo said with a subtle bite, “that you’re a gentleman; but all that gentlemanly fanciness tends to sit badly with a straightforward guy. Still—you’ll need to excuse me.”
He put his fingers into his mouth and let out a whistle which seemed to drive a thin, sharp shaft of air solidly against one's nearest ear-drum. Though he greatly enjoyed Heyst's involuntary grimace, he sat perfectly stolid waiting for the effect of the call.
He put his fingers in his mouth and let out a whistle that felt like a thin, sharp blast of air hitting the nearest eardrum. Even though he really enjoyed Heyst's involuntary grimace, he sat completely still, waiting for the whistle's effect.
It brought Pedro in with an extraordinary, uncouth, primeval impetuosity. The door flew open with a clatter, and the wild figure it disclosed seemed anxious to devastate the room in leaps and bounds; but Ricardo raised his open palm, and the creature came in quietly. His enormous half-closed paws swung to and fro a little in front of his bowed trunk as he walked. Ricardo looked on truculently.
It brought Pedro in with an intense, chaotic, raw energy. The door burst open with a bang, and the wild figure revealed looked ready to tear through the room in a frenzy; but Ricardo raised his open hand, and the creature entered calmly. His huge, almost closed hands swung slightly in front of his hunched body as he walked. Ricardo watched with a fierce expression.
“You go to the boat—understand? Go now!”
“You go to the boat—got it? Go now!”
The little red eyes of the tame monster blinked with painful attention in the mass of hair.
The little red eyes of the tame monster blinked with painful focus in the tangle of hair.
“Well? Why don't you get? Forgot human speech, eh? Don't you know any longer what a boat is?”
“Well? Why don’t you get it? Forgot how to talk, huh? Don’t you know what a boat is anymore?”
“Si—boat,” the creature stammered out doubtfully.
“Uh—boat,” the creature said hesitantly.
“Well, go there—the boat at the jetty. March off to it and sit there, lie down there, do anything but go to sleep there—till you hear my call, and then fly here. Them's your orders. March! Get, vamos! No, not that way—out through the front door. No sulks!”
“Well, go over there—the boat at the dock. March over to it and sit there, lie down there, do whatever you want but don’t sleep there—until you hear my call, and then hurry back. Those are your orders. Move! Go on, let’s go! No, not that way—out through the front door. No pouting!”
Pedro obeyed with uncouth alacrity. When he had gone, the gleam of pitiless savagery went out of Ricardo's yellow eyes, and his physiognomy took on, for the first time that evening, the expression of a domestic cat which is being noticed.
Pedro complied with awkward enthusiasm. Once he left, the harsh glint faded from Ricardo's yellow eyes, and for the first time that evening, his face took on the look of a house cat being acknowledged.
“You can watch him right into the bushes, if you like. Too dark, eh? Why not go with him to the very spot, then?”
“You can follow him right into the bushes, if you want. Too dark, huh? Why not go with him to the exact spot, then?”
Heyst made a gesture of vague protest.
Heyst made a vague gesture of protest.
“There's nothing to assure me that he will stay there. I have no doubt of his going, but it's an act without guarantee.”
“There's nothing to guarantee that he'll stay there. I'm sure he'll leave, but it's a move without any assurances.”
“There you are!” Ricardo shrugged his shoulders philosophically. “Can't be helped. Short of shooting our Pedro, nobody can make absolutely sure of his staying in the same place longer than he has a mind to; but I tell you, he lives in holy terror of my temper. That's why I put on my sudden-death air when I talk to him. And yet I wouldn't shoot him—not I, unless in such a fit of rage as would make a man shoot his favourite dog. Look here, sir! This deal is on the square. I didn't tip him a wink to do anything else. He won't budge from the jetty. Are you coming along now, sir?”
“There you are!” Ricardo shrugged his shoulders thoughtfully. “It can't be helped. Unless we shoot our Pedro, there's no way to guarantee he'll stay in one place longer than he feels like; but I’ll tell you, he’s genuinely afraid of my temper. That’s why I put on my serious face when I talk to him. Still, I wouldn’t shoot him—not me, unless I got so angry that I’d shoot my favorite dog. Look here, sir! This deal is completely fair. I didn’t hint at anything else. He won't move from the jetty. Are you coming with me now, sir?”
A short silence ensued. Ricardo's jaws were working ominously under his skin. His eyes glided voluptuously here and there, cruel and dreamy. Heyst checked a sudden movement, reflected for a while, then said:
A brief silence followed. Ricardo’s jaw twitched ominously beneath his skin. His eyes roamed sensuously from one place to another, both cruel and dreamy. Heyst paused at a sudden movement, thought for a moment, then said:
“You must wait a little.”
“Please wait a moment.”
“Wait a little! Wait a little! What does he think a fellow is—a graven image?” grumbled Ricardo half audibly.
“Wait a minute! Wait a minute! What does he think I am—a statue?” grumbled Ricardo half audibly.
Heyst went into the bedroom, and shut the door after him with a bang. Coming from the light, he could not see a thing in there at first; yet he received the impression of the girl getting up from the floor. On the less opaque darkness of the shutter-hole, her head detached itself suddenly, very faint, a mere hint of a round, dark shape without a face.
Heyst went into the bedroom and slammed the door behind him. Coming from the light, he couldn't see anything at first; however, he sensed the girl getting up from the floor. In the less dense darkness of the shutter-hole, her head suddenly appeared, very faint, just a suggestion of a rounded, dark shape with no visible face.
“I am going, Lena. I am going to confront these scoundrels.” He was surprised to feel two arms falling on his shoulders. “I thought that you—” he began.
“I’m leaving, Lena. I’m going to face these jerks.” He was taken aback by the feeling of two arms resting on his shoulders. “I thought you—” he started.
“Yes, yes!” the girl whispered hastily.
“Yes, yes!” the girl whispered quickly.
She neither clung to him, nor yet did she try to draw him to her. Her hands grasped his shoulders, and she seemed to him to be staring into his face in the dark. And now he could see something of her face, too—an oval without features—and faintly distinguish her person, in the blackness, a form without definite lines.
She neither held onto him nor tried to pull him closer. Her hands gripped his shoulders, and to him, it felt like she was gazing into his face in the dark. Now he could make out some of her features too—an oval shape without details—and vaguely recognize her form in the darkness, a figure without clear lines.
“You have a black dress here, haven't you, Lena?” he asked, speaking rapidly, and so low that she could just hear him.
“You have a black dress here, right, Lena?” he asked, speaking quickly and so softly that she could barely hear him.
“Yes—an old thing.”
"Yeah—it's an old thing."
“Very good. Put it on at once.”
“Great. Put it on right away.”
“But why?”
“Why though?”
“Not for mourning!” There was something peremptory in the slightly ironic murmur. “Can you find it and get into it in the dark?”
“Not for mourning!” There was something commanding in the slightly ironic whisper. “Can you find it and put it on in the dark?”
She could. She would try. He waited, very still. He could imagine her movements over there at the far end of the room; but his eyes, accustomed now to the darkness, had lost her completely. When she spoke, her voice surprised him by its nearness. She had done what he had told her to do, and had approached him, invisible.
She could. She would try. He waited, very still. He could picture her movements over at the far end of the room, but his eyes, now adjusted to the darkness, had lost track of her completely. When she spoke, her voice surprised him with how close it sounded. She had done what he asked her to do and had come closer, without being seen.
“Good! Where's that piece of purple veil I've seen lying about?” he asked.
“Great! Where's that piece of purple veil I've seen around?” he asked.
There was no answer, only a slight rustle.
There was no answer, just a faint rustle.
“Where is it?” he repeated impatiently.
“Where is it?” he asked again, feeling frustrated.
Her unexpected breath was on his cheek.
Her unexpected breath was on his cheek.
“In my hands.”
"In my hands."
“Capital! Listen, Lena. As soon as I leave the bungalow with that horrible scoundrel, you slip out at the back—instantly, lose no time!—and run round into the forest. That will be your time, while we are walking away, and I am sure he won't give me the slip. Run into the forest behind the fringe of bushes between the big trees. You will know, surely, how to find a place in full view of the front door. I fear for you; but in this black dress, with most of your face muffled up in that dark veil, I defy anybody to find you there before daylight. Wait in the forest till the table is pushed into full view of the doorway, and you see three candles out of four blown out and one relighted—or, should the lights be put out here while you watch them, wait till three candles are lighted and then two put out. At either of these signals run back as hard as you can, for it will mean that I am waiting for you here.”
“Capital! Listen, Lena. As soon as I leave the bungalow with that awful jerk, you slip out the back—immediately, don’t waste any time!—and run into the forest. That will be your moment, while we’re walking away, and I’m sure he won’t catch up with me. Run into the forest behind the bushes between the big trees. You know how to find a spot where you can see the front door clearly. I worry about you; but in this black dress, with most of your face covered by that dark veil, I doubt anyone will spot you there before dawn. Wait in the forest until the table is moved into full view of the doorway, and you see three out of four candles blown out and one relit—or, if the lights go out while you’re watching, wait until three candles are lit and then two are blown out. At either of these signals, run back as fast as you can, because it will mean that I’m waiting for you here.”
While he was speaking, the girl had sought and seized one of his hands. She did not press it; she held it loosely, as it were timidly, caressingly. It was no grasp; it was a mere contact, as if only to make sure that he was there, that he was real and no mere darker shadow in the obscurity. The warmth of her hand gave Heyst a strange, intimate sensation of all her person. He had to fight down a new sort of emotion, which almost unmanned him. He went on, whispering sternly:
While he was talking, the girl had reached out and taken one of his hands. She didn’t grip it firmly; she held it loosely, almost shyly, tenderly. It wasn't a strong hold; it was just a touch, as if to confirm that he was there, that he was real and not just a darker shadow in the dimness. The warmth of her hand gave Heyst a strange, intimate feeling of her entire being. He had to push down a new kind of emotion that almost made him feel vulnerable. He continued, whispering firmly:
“But if you see no such signals, don't let anything—fear, curiosity, despair, or hope—entice you back to this house; and with the first sign of dawn steal away along the edge of the clearing till you strike the path. Wait no longer, because I shall probably be dead.”
“But if you don’t see any of those signs, don’t let anything—fear, curiosity, despair, or hope—lure you back to this house; and at the first light of dawn, quietly make your way along the edge of the clearing until you find the path. Don’t wait any longer, because I’ll likely be dead.”
The murmur of the word “Never!” floated into his ear as if it formed itself in the air.
The whisper of the word “Never!” seemed to drift into his ear as if it had materialized in the air.
“You know the path,” he continued. “Make your way to the barricade. Go to Wang—yes, to Wang. Let nothing stop you!” It seemed to him that the girl's hand trembled a little. “The worst he can do to you is to shoot you, but he won't. I really think he won't, if I am not there. Stay with the villagers, with the wild people, and fear nothing. They will be more awed by you than you can be frightened of them. Davidson's bound to turn up before very long. Keep a look-out for a passing steamer. Think of some sort of signal to call him.”
“You know the way,” he said. “Head to the barricade. Go to Wang—yes, to Wang. Don’t let anything get in your way!” He thought he saw the girl’s hand shake a bit. “The worst he could do is shoot you, but he won’t. I really believe he won’t if I’m not there. Stick with the villagers, with the wild folks, and don’t be afraid. They’ll be more impressed by you than you will be scared of them. Davidson is sure to show up soon. Keep an eye out for a passing steamer. Think of a way to signal him.”
She made no answer. The sense of the heavy, brooding silence in the outside world seemed to enter and fill the room—the oppressive infinity of it, without breath, without light. It was as if the heart of hearts had ceased to beat and the end of all things had come.
She didn’t reply. The weighty, tense silence from outside seemed to seep into the room—its suffocating endlessness, devoid of breath or light. It felt like the very essence of life had stopped, and the end of everything had arrived.
“Have you understood? You are to run out of the house at once,” Heyst whispered urgently.
“Do you get it? You need to get out of the house right now,” Heyst whispered urgently.
She lifted his hand to her lips and let it go. He was startled.
She brought his hand to her lips and then let it go. He was surprised.
“Lena!” he cried out under his breath.
"Lena!" he hushed.
She was gone from his side. He dared not trust himself—no, not even to the extent of a tender word.
She was no longer by his side. He didn't dare to trust himself—not even to say something sweet.
Turning to go out he heard a thud somewhere in the house. To open the door, he had first to lift the curtain; he did so with his face over his shoulder. The merest trickle of light, coming through the keyhole and one or two cracks, was enough for his eyes to see her plainly, all black, down on her knees, with her head and arms flung on the foot of the bed—all black in the desolation of a mourning sinner. What was this? A suspicion that there were everywhere more things than he could understand crossed Heyst's mind. Her arm, detached from the bed, motioned him away. He obeyed, and went out, full of disquiet.
As he turned to leave, he heard a thud somewhere in the house. To open the door, he first had to lift the curtain; he did this while looking over his shoulder. A small amount of light streaming through the keyhole and a couple of cracks was enough for him to clearly see her, all in black, kneeling, with her head and arms resting on the foot of the bed—all black in the emptiness of a grieving sinner. What was going on? A feeling that there were so many things he couldn't understand crossed Heyst's mind. Her arm, reaching out from the bed, gestured for him to go away. He complied and stepped outside, feeling uneasy.
The curtain behind him had not ceased to tremble when she was up on her feet, close against it, listening for sounds, for words, in a stooping, tragic attitude of stealthy attention, one hand clutching at her breast as if to compress, to make less loud the beating of her heart. Heyst had caught Mr. Jones's secretary in the contemplation of his closed writing-desk. Ricardo might have been meditating how to break into it; but when he turned about suddenly, he showed so distorted a face that it made Heyst pause in wonder at the upturned whites of the eyes, which were blinking horribly, as if the man were inwardly convulsed.
The curtain behind him was still shaking when she stood up, right against it, straining to hear sounds, for words, in a crouched, tragic pose of stealthy attention, one hand pressed to her chest as if to muffle the pounding of her heart. Heyst had caught Mr. Jones's secretary gazing at his closed writing desk. Ricardo might have been thinking about how to break into it; but when he quickly turned around, his face was so contorted that it made Heyst stop in surprise at the glaring whites of his eyes, which were blinking wildly, as if the man were having a fit.
“I thought you were never coming,” Ricardo mumbled.
“I thought you were never going to show up,” Ricardo mumbled.
“I didn't know you were pressed for time. Even if your going away depends on this conversation, as you say, I doubt if you are the men to put to sea on such a night as this,” said Heyst, motioning Ricardo to precede him out of the house.
“I didn't realize you were short on time. Even if you leaving depends on this conversation, as you say, I doubt you guys are the ones to set sail on a night like this,” Heyst said, gesturing for Ricardo to go ahead of him out of the house.
With feline undulations of hip and shoulder, the secretary left the room at once. There was something cruel in the absolute dumbness of the night. The great cloud covering half the sky hung right against one, like an enormous curtain hiding menacing preparations of violence. As the feet of the two men touched the ground, a rumble came from behind it, preceded by a swift, mysterious gleam of light on the waters of the bay.
With graceful movements of her hips and shoulders, the secretary left the room immediately. There was something harsh in the complete silence of the night. The huge cloud covering half the sky loomed above, like a massive curtain concealing ominous plans for violence. As the two men’s feet hit the ground, a rumble came from behind it, followed by a quick, mysterious flash of light on the waters of the bay.
“Ha!” said Ricardo. “It begins.”
"Ha!" Ricardo exclaimed. "It's starting."
“It may be nothing in the end,” observed Heyst, stepping along steadily.
“It might turn out to be nothing after all,” Heyst said, walking on steadily.
“No! Let it come!” Ricardo said viciously. “I am in the humour for it!”
“No! Bring it on!” Ricardo said fiercely. “I’m in the mood for it!”
By the time the two men had reached the other bungalow, the far-off modulated rumble growled incessantly, while pale lightning in waves of cold fire flooded and ran off the island in rapid succession. Ricardo, unexpectedly, dashed ahead up the steps and put his head through the doorway.
By the time the two men got to the other bungalow, the distant rumble kept growling in the background, while pale lightning flashed like cold fire, quickly lighting up and disappearing off the island. Ricardo suddenly surged ahead up the steps and poked his head through the doorway.
“Here he is, governor! Keep him with you as long as you can—till you hear me whistle. I am on the track.”
“Here he is, governor! Hold on to him as long as you can—until you hear me whistle. I'm on the trail.”
He flung these words into the room with inconceivable speed, and stood aside to let the visitor pass through the doorway; but he had to wait an appreciable moment, because Heyst, seeing his purpose, had scornfully slowed his pace. When Heyst entered the room it was with a smile, the Heyst smile, lurking under his martial moustache.
He threw these words into the room with unbelievable speed and stepped aside to let the visitor go through the doorway; but he had to wait a moment because Heyst, realizing his intent, had deliberately slowed down. When Heyst entered the room, he was smiling, the Heyst smile hiding under his military mustache.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
Two candles were burning on the stand-up desk. Mr. Jones, tightly enfolded in an old but gorgeous blue silk dressing-gown, kept his elbows close against his sides and his hands deeply plunged into the extraordinarily deep pockets of the garment. The costume accentuated his emaciation. He resembled a painted pole leaning against the edge of the desk, with a dried head of dubious distinction stuck on the top of it. Ricardo lounged in the doorway. Indifferent in appearance to what was going on, he was biding his time. At a given moment, between two flickers of lightning, he melted out of his frame into the outer air. His disappearance was observed on the instant by Mr. Jones, who abandoned his nonchalant immobility against the desk, and made a few steps calculated to put him between Heyst and the doorway.
Two candles were flickering on the standing desk. Mr. Jones, wrapped up in an old but beautiful blue silk robe, kept his elbows tucked against his sides and his hands buried deep in the unusually deep pockets of the garment. The outfit highlighted his thin frame. He looked like a painted stick leaning against the edge of the desk, with a worn head of questionable distinction perched on top. Ricardo lounged in the doorway. Appearing indifferent to what was happening, he was just waiting. At a certain moment, between two flashes of lightning, he slipped out of sight into the outside air. Mr. Jones noticed his disappearance immediately, abandoning his relaxed stance against the desk and stepping a few paces to position himself between Heyst and the doorway.
“It's awfully close,” he remarked.
“It's really close,” he remarked.
Heyst, in the middle of the room, had made up his mind to speak plainly.
Heyst, standing in the middle of the room, had decided to speak straightforwardly.
“We haven't met to talk about the weather. You favoured me earlier in the day with a rather cryptic phrase about yourself. 'I am he that is,' you said. What does that mean?”
“We haven't met to discuss the weather. Earlier today, you referred to yourself in a pretty cryptic way. 'I am he that is,' you said. What does that mean?”
Mr. Jones, without looking at Heyst, continued his absentminded movements till, attaining the desired position, he brought his shoulders with a thump against the wall near the door, and raised his head. In the emotion of the decisive moment his haggard face glistened with perspiration. Drops ran down his hollow cheeks and almost blinded the spectral eyes in their bony caverns.
Mr. Jones, without looking at Heyst, kept moving around distractedly until he got into the right position, then he slammed his shoulders against the wall by the door and lifted his head. In the tension of the moment, his worn face shone with sweat. Drops ran down his gaunt cheeks and nearly blinded his sunken eyes.
“It means that I am a person to be reckoned with. No—stop! Don't put your hand into your pocket—don't.”
“It means that I’m someone to take seriously. No—stop! Don’t put your hand in your pocket—don’t.”
His voice had a wild, unexpected shrillness. Heyst started, and there ensued a moment of suspended animation, during which the thunder's deep bass muttered distantly and the doorway to the right of Mr. Jones flickered with bluish light. At last Heyst shrugged his shoulders; he even looked at his hand. He didn't put it in his pocket, however. Mr. Jones, glued against the wall, watched him raise both his hands to the ends of his horizontal moustaches, and answered the note of interrogation in his steady eyes.
His voice had a wild, unexpected shrillness. Heyst jumped, and there was a moment of suspended animation, during which the thunder’s deep rumble echoed in the distance and the doorway to the right of Mr. Jones glowed with a bluish light. Finally, Heyst shrugged his shoulders; he even looked at his hand. He didn’t put it in his pocket, though. Mr. Jones, pressed against the wall, watched him raise both hands to his horizontal moustache and responded to the question in his steady gaze.
“A matter of prudence,” said Mr. Jones in his natural hollow tones, and with a face of deathlike composure. “A man of your free life has surely perceived that. You are a much talked-about man, Mr. Heyst—and though, as far as I understand, you are accustomed to employ the subtler weapons of intelligence, still I can't afford to take any risks of the—er—grosser methods. I am not unscrupulous enough to be a match for you in the use of intelligence; but I assure you, Mr. Heyst, that in the other way you are no match for me. I have you covered at this very moment. You have been covered ever since you entered this room. Yes—from my pocket.”
“A matter of caution,” said Mr. Jones in his naturally hollow voice, and with a face that looked deathly calm. “A man like you, who lives freely, must have noticed that. You’re a well-known guy, Mr. Heyst—and while I understand you prefer to use clever tactics, I can’t afford to take any risks with the—uh—rougher methods. I’m not ruthless enough to compete with you in the realm of intelligence; but I assure you, Mr. Heyst, that in the other regard, you’re no match for me. I have you covered right now. You’ve been covered since you walked into this room. Yes—from my pocket.”
During this harangue Heyst looked deliberately over his shoulder, stepped back a pace, and sat down on the end of the camp bedstead. Leaning his elbow on one knee, he laid his cheek in the palm of his hand and seemed to meditate on what he should say next. Mr. Jones, planted against the wall, was obviously waiting for some sort of overture. As nothing came, he resolved to speak himself; but he hesitated. For, though he considered that the most difficult step had been taken, he said to himself that every stage of progress required great caution, lest the man in Ricardo's phraseology, should “start to prance”—which would be most inconvenient. He fell back on a previous statement:
During this rant, Heyst intentionally looked over his shoulder, took a step back, and sat down at the end of the camp bed. Leaning his elbow on one knee, he rested his cheek in the palm of his hand and seemed to think about what to say next. Mr. Jones, leaning against the wall, was clearly waiting for some kind of invitation. Since nothing was happening, he decided to speak up himself, but he paused. Even though he believed that the hardest part was done, he reminded himself that each step forward needed to be taken with care, so the man in Ricardo's words wouldn't "start to prance"—which would be quite inconvenient. He fell back on a previous statement:
“And I am a person to be reckoned with.”
“And I am someone you should take seriously.”
The other man went on looking at the floor, as if he were alone in the room. There was a pause.
The other man continued staring at the floor, as if he were the only person in the room. There was a pause.
“You have heard of me, then?” Heyst said at length, looking up.
“You've heard of me, then?” Heyst said after a moment, looking up.
“I should think so! We have been staying at Schomberg's hotel.”
"I would think so! We've been staying at Schomberg's hotel."
“Schom—” Heyst choked on the word.
“Schom—” Heyst struggled to say the word.
“What's the matter, Mr. Heyst?”
"What's wrong, Mr. Heyst?"
“Nothing. Nausea,” Heyst said resignedly. He resumed his former attitude of meditative indifference. “What is this reckoning you are talking about?” he asked after a time, in the quietest possible tone. “I don't know you.”
“Nothing. Just nausea,” Heyst said with resignation. He went back to his previous state of thoughtful indifference. “What is this reckoning you’re talking about?” he asked after a moment, in the softest tone possible. “I don’t know you.”
“It's obvious that we belong to the same—social sphere,” began Mr. Jones with languid irony. Inwardly he was as watchful as he could be. “Something has driven you out—the originality of your ideas, perhaps. Or your tastes.”
“It's clear that we’re from the same social circle,” Mr. Jones began with a lazy irony. Inside, he was being as alert as possible. “Something must have pushed you out—maybe the uniqueness of your ideas, or your preferences.”
Mr. Jones indulged in one of his ghastly smiles. In repose his features had a curious character of evil, exhausted austerity; but when he smiled, the whole mask took on an unpleasantly infantile expression. A recrudescence of the rolling thunder invaded the room loudly, and passed into silence.
Mr. Jones broke into one of his creepy smiles. When he was at rest, his face had a strange blend of wickedness and tired severity; but when he smiled, the whole look turned into an awkwardly childish expression. A resurgence of rumbling thunder filled the room loudly and then faded into silence.
“You are not taking this very well,” observed Mr. Jones. This was what he said, but as a matter of fact he thought that the business was shaping quite satisfactorily. The man, he said to himself, had no stomach for a fight. Aloud he continued: “Come! You can't expect to have it always your own way. You are a man of the world.”
“You're not handling this very well,” Mr. Jones noted. He said this, but honestly, he felt the situation was turning out quite well. The guy, he thought to himself, didn’t have the guts for a fight. Out loud, he added, “Come on! You can’t expect everything to go your way all the time. You’re a worldly person.”
“And you?” Heyst interrupted him unexpectedly. “How do you define yourself?”
“And you?” Heyst cut in unexpectedly. “How do you see yourself?”
“I, my dear sir? In one way I am—yes, I am the world itself, come to pay you a visit. In another sense I am an outcast—almost an outlaw. If you prefer a less materialistic view, I am a sort of fate—the retribution that waits its time.”
“I, my dear sir? In one way I am—yes, I am the world itself, here to pay you a visit. In another sense, I am an outcast—almost a criminal. If you prefer a less materialistic perspective, I am a kind of destiny—the reckoning that bides its time.”
“I wish to goodness you were the commonest sort of ruffian!” said Heyst, raising his equable gaze to Mr. Jones. “One would be able to talk to you straight then, and hope for some humanity. As it is—”
“I wish to goodness you were just some average thug!” said Heyst, raising his calm gaze to Mr. Jones. “Then we could talk directly and expect some decency. As it is—”
“I dislike violence and ferocity of every sort as much as you do,” Mr. Jones declared, looking very languid as he leaned against the wall, but speaking fairly loud. “You can ask my Martin if it is not so. This, Mr. Heyst, is a soft age. It is also an age without prejudices. I've heard that you are free from them yourself. You mustn't be shocked if I tell you plainly that we are after your money—or I am, if you prefer to make me alone responsible. Pedro, of course, knows no more of it than any other animal would. Ricardo is of the faithful-retainer class—absolutely identified with all my ideas, wishes, and even whims!”
“I dislike violence and cruelty just as much as you do,” Mr. Jones said, looking quite relaxed as he leaned against the wall but speaking fairly loudly. “You can ask my Martin if that's not true. This, Mr. Heyst, is a gentle time. It’s also a time without biases. I’ve heard that you’re free from them yourself. You shouldn’t be surprised when I tell you directly that we’re after your money—or I am, if you’d rather hold me solely accountable. Pedro, of course, knows no more about it than any other animal would. Ricardo is a loyal servant—totally in line with all my ideas, wishes, and even whims!”
Mr. Jones pulled his left hand out of his pocket, got a handkerchief out of another, and began to wipe the perspiration from his forehead, neck, and chin. The excitement from which he suffered made his breathing visible. In his long dressing-gown he had the air of a convalescent invalid who had imprudently overtaxed his strength. Heyst, broad-shouldered, robust, watched the operation from the end of the camp bedstead, very calm, his hands on his knees.
Mr. Jones pulled his left hand out of his pocket, took a handkerchief from the other, and started wiping the sweat from his forehead, neck, and chin. The excitement he felt made his breathing noticeable. In his long dressing gown, he looked like a recovering patient who had pushed himself too hard. Heyst, broad-shouldered and strong, watched the whole thing from the end of the camp bed, looking very calm with his hands resting on his knees.
“And by the by,” he asked, “where is he now, that henchman of yours? Breaking into my desk?”
“And by the way,” he asked, “where is that henchman of yours now? Breaking into my desk?”
“That would be crude. Still, crudeness is one of life's conditions.” There was the slightest flavour of banter in the tone of Ricardo's governor. “Conceivable, but unlikely. Martin is a little crude; but you are not, Mr. Heyst. To tell you the truth, I don't know precisely where he is. He has been a little mysterious of late; but he has my confidence. No, don't get up, Mr. Heyst!”
"That would be rude. Still, rudeness is just a part of life." There was a hint of playful teasing in Ricardo's governor's tone. "Possible, but not very likely. Martin can be a bit rough around the edges; but you, Mr. Heyst, are not. Honestly, I’m not exactly sure where he is. He’s been a bit enigmatic lately, but I trust him. No, don’t get up, Mr. Heyst!”
The viciousness of his spectral face was indescribable. Heyst, who had moved a little, was surprised by the disclosure.
The cruelty of his ghostly face was beyond words. Heyst, who had shifted slightly, was taken aback by the revelation.
“It was not my intention,” he said.
“It wasn't my intention,” he said.
“Pray remain seated,” Mr. Jones insisted in a languid voice, but with a very determined glitter in his black eye-caverns.
“Please stay seated,” Mr. Jones insisted in a relaxed tone, but with a very determined sparkle in his dark eyes.
“If you were more observant,” said Heyst with dispassionate contempt, “you would have known before I had been five minutes in the room that I had no weapon of any sort on me.”
“If you were more observant,” Heyst said with calm disdain, “you would have realized within five minutes of me being in the room that I wasn’t carrying any kind of weapon.”
“Possibly; but pray keep your hands still. They are very well where they are. This is too big an affair for me to take any risks.”
“Maybe; but please keep your hands still. They're just fine where they are. This is too serious for me to take any chances.”
“Big? Too big?” Heyst repeated with genuine surprise. “Good Heavens! Whatever you are looking for, there's very little of it here—very little of anything.”
“Big? Too big?” Heyst repeated in genuine surprise. “Good heavens! Whatever you're looking for, there's very little of it here—very little of anything.”
“You would naturally say so, but that's not what we have heard,” retorted Mr. Jones quickly, with a grin so ghastly that it was impossible to think it voluntary.
"You would naturally say that, but that's not what we've heard," Mr. Jones shot back quickly, with a grin so eerie that it was impossible to believe it was genuine.
Heyst's face had grown very gloomy. He knitted his brows.
Heyst's face had become very downcast. He furrowed his brows.
“What have you heard?” he asked.
“What have you heard?” he asked.
“A lot, Mr. Heyst—a lot,” affirmed Mr. Jones. He was vying to recover his manner of languid superiority. “We have heard, for instance, of a certain Mr. Morrison, once your partner.”
“A lot, Mr. Heyst—a lot,” agreed Mr. Jones. He was trying to regain his air of relaxed superiority. “We’ve heard, for example, about a certain Mr. Morrison, who was once your partner.”
Heyst could not repress a slight movement.
Heyst couldn't help but make a small movement.
“Aha!” said Mr. Jones, with a sort of ghostly glee on his face.
“Aha!” said Mr. Jones, with a kind of eerie delight on his face.
The muffled thunder resembled the echo of a distant cannonade below the horizon, and the two men seemed to be listening to it in sullen silence.
The low rumble sounded like the echo of a distant cannon fire just below the horizon, and the two men appeared to be listening to it in gloomy silence.
“This diabolical calumny will end in actually and literally taking my life from me,” thought Heyst.
“This wicked slander will ultimately and literally take my life away,” thought Heyst.
Then, suddenly, he laughed. Portentously spectral, Mr. Jones frowned at the sound.
Then, suddenly, he laughed. Ominously ghostly, Mr. Jones frowned at the sound.
“Laugh as much as you please,” he said. “I, who have been hounded out from society by a lot of highly moral souls, can't see anything funny in that story. But here we are, and you will now have to pay for your fun, Mr. Heyst.”
“Laugh as much as you want,” he said. “I, who have been chased out of society by a bunch of very moral people, can’t find anything funny in that story. But here we are, and now you'll have to pay for your fun, Mr. Heyst.”
“You have heard a lot of ugly lies,” observed Heyst. “Take my word for it!”
"You've heard a lot of nasty lies," Heyst said. "Trust me!"
“You would say so, of course—very natural. As a matter of fact I haven't heard very much. Strictly speaking, it was Martin. He collects information, and so on. You don't suppose I would talk to that Schomberg animal more than I could help? It was Martin whom he took into his confidence.”
“You would say that, of course—completely understandable. The truth is, I haven’t heard much at all. To be precise, it was Martin. He gathers information and that sort of thing. You don’t think I would talk to that Schomberg guy more than I absolutely have to, do you? It was Martin whom he confided in.”
“The stupidity of that creature is so great that it becomes formidable,” Heyst said, as if speaking to himself.
“The stupidity of that thing is so extreme that it becomes intimidating,” Heyst said, as if talking to himself.
Involuntarily, his mind turned to the girl, wandering in the forest, alone and terrified. Would he ever see her again? At that thought he nearly lost his self-possession. But the idea that if she followed his instructions those men were not likely to find her steadied him a little. They did not know that the island had any inhabitants; and he himself once disposed of, they would be too anxious to get away to waste time hunting for a vanished girl.
Involuntarily, his mind drifted to the girl, wandering in the forest, alone and scared. Would he ever see her again? That thought nearly made him lose his composure. But the idea that if she followed his instructions, those men were unlikely to find her calmed him a bit. They didn’t know the island had any people living on it; and once he was gone, they would be too eager to leave to waste time searching for a missing girl.
All this passed through Heyst's mind in a flash, as men think in moments of danger. He looked speculatively at Mr. Jones, who, of course, had never for a moment taken his eyes from his intended victim. And, the conviction came to Heyst that this outlaw from the higher spheres was an absolutely hard and pitiless scoundrel.
All of this raced through Heyst's mind in an instant, like how people think in moments of danger. He glanced thoughtfully at Mr. Jones, who had, of course, never once looked away from his intended target. And Heyst realized that this criminal from the upper class was truly a cold and ruthless scoundrel.
Mr. Jones's voice made him start.
Mr. Jones's voice scared him.
“It would be useless, for instance, to tell me that your Chinaman has run off with your money. A man living alone with a Chinaman on an island takes care to conceal property of that kind so well that the devil himself—”
“It would be pointless, for example, to tell me that your Chinese man has run off with your money. A guy living alone with a Chinese man on an island makes sure to hide valuables like that so well that even the devil himself—”
“Certainly,” Heyst muttered.
"Sure," Heyst muttered.
Again, with his left hand, Mr. Jones mopped his frontal bone, his stalk-like neck, his razor jaws, his fleshless chin. Again his voice faltered and his aspect became still more gruesomely malevolent as of a wicked and pitiless corpse.
Again, with his left hand, Mr. Jones wiped his forehead, his long neck, his sharp jaw, his bony chin. Again his voice stumbled, and his appearance became even more horrifyingly evil, like a wicked and merciless corpse.
“I see what you mean,” he cried, “but you mustn't put too much trust in your ingenuity. You don't strike me as a very ingenious person, Mr. Heyst. Neither am I. My talents lie another way. But Martin—”
“I get what you're saying,” he exclaimed, “but you shouldn't rely too heavily on your cleverness. You don’t come across as a particularly clever person, Mr. Heyst. Neither do I. My skills are in a different area. But Martin—”
“Who is now engaged in rifling my desk,” interjected Heyst.
“Who is currently going through my desk?” Heyst interrupted.
“I don't think so. What I was going to say is that Martin is much cleverer than a Chinaman. Do you believe in racial superiority, Mr. Heyst? I do, firmly. Martin is great at ferreting out such secrets as yours, for instance.”
“I don't think so. What I meant to say is that Martin is much smarter than a Chinese person. Do you believe in racial superiority, Mr. Heyst? I do, absolutely. Martin is really good at uncovering secrets like yours, for example.”
“Secrets like mine!” repeated Heyst bitterly. “Well I wish him joy of all he can ferret out!”
“Secrets like mine!” Heyst said bitterly. “Well, I hope he enjoys figuring out everything he can!”
“That's very kind of you,” remarked Mr. Jones. He was beginning to be anxious for Martin's return. Of iron self-possession at the gaming-table, fearless in a sudden affray, he found that this rather special kind of work was telling on his nerves. “Keep still as you are!” he cried sharply.
“That's really nice of you,” Mr. Jones said. He was starting to feel worried about Martin's return. Despite his strong composure at the gaming table and being fearless in a sudden fight, he realized that this unique kind of work was getting to his nerves. “Stay still like you are!” he shouted sharply.
“I've told you I am not armed,” said Heyst, folding his arms on his breast.
“I've told you I’m not armed,” Heyst said, folding his arms across his chest.
“I am really inclined to believe that you are not,” admitted Mr. Jones seriously. “Strange!” he mused aloud, the caverns of his eyes turned upon Heyst. Then briskly: “But my object is to keep you in this room. Don't provoke me, by some unguarded movement, to smash your knee or do something definite of that sort.” He passed his tongue over his lips, which were dry and black, while his forehead glistened with moisture. “I don't know if it wouldn't be better to do it at once!”
“I really think you’re not,” Mr. Jones admitted seriously. “Weird!” he mused, his dark eyes fixed on Heyst. Then quickly: “But my goal is to keep you in this room. Don’t make me do something rash, like smashing your knee or something like that.” He slicked his dry, dark lips with his tongue as sweat beaded on his forehead. “I’m not sure if it wouldn’t be better to just do it right away!”
“He who deliberates is lost,” said Heyst with grave mockery.
“He who thinks too much is doomed,” Heyst said with serious sarcasm.
Mr. Jones disregarded the remark. He had the air of communing with himself.
Mr. Jones ignored the comment. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts.
“Physically I am no match for you,” he said slowly, his black gaze fixed upon the man sitting on the end of the bed. “You could spring—”
“Physically, I can’t compete with you,” he said slowly, his dark gaze locked onto the man sitting at the end of the bed. “You could jump—”
“Are you trying to frighten yourself?” asked Heyst abruptly. “You don't seem to have quite enough pluck for your business. Why don't you do it at once?”
“Are you trying to scare yourself?” Heyst asked suddenly. “You don’t seem to have enough courage for this. Why don’t you just do it already?”
Mr. Jones, taking violent offence, snorted like a savage skeleton.
Mr. Jones, taking great offense, snorted like a wild animal.
“Strange as it may seem to you, it is because of my origin, my breeding, my traditions, my early associations, and such-like trifles. Not everybody can divest himself of the prejudices of a gentleman as easily as you have done, Mr. Heyst. But don't worry about my pluck. If you were to make a clean spring at me, you would receive in mid air, so to speak, something that would make you perfectly harmless by the time you landed. No, don't misapprehend us, Mr. Heyst. We are—er—adequate bandits; and we are after the fruit of your labours as a—er—successful swindler. It's the way of the world—gorge and disgorge!”
"Strange as it may sound to you, it’s because of my background, my upbringing, my traditions, my early experiences, and other small things. Not everyone can shake off the biases of a gentleman as easily as you have, Mr. Heyst. But don’t worry about my courage. If you were to make a direct attack, you would find yourself in mid-air, so to speak, facing something that would render you completely harmless by the time you hit the ground. No, don’t misunderstand us, Mr. Heyst. We are—um—capable bandits; and we are after the fruits of your efforts as a—um—successful con artist. It’s the way things work—take what you can and give back nothing!"
He leaned wearily the back of his head against the wall. His vitality seemed exhausted. Even his sunken eyelids drooped within the bony sockets. Only his thin, waspish, beautifully pencilled eyebrows, drawn together a little, suggested the will and the power to sting—something vicious, unconquerable, and deadly.
He tiredly leaned the back of his head against the wall. His energy felt drained. Even his sunken eyelids hung low in their bony sockets. Only his thin, sharp, beautifully shaped eyebrows, slightly furrowed, hinted at a will and the ability to lash out—something fierce, unyielding, and lethal.
“Fruits! Swindler!” repeated Heyst, without heat, almost without contempt. “You are giving yourself no end of trouble, you and your faithful henchman, to crack an empty nut. There are no fruits here, as you imagine. There are a few sovereigns, which you may have if you like; and since you have called yourself a bandit—”
“Fruits! Swindler!” Heyst echoed, lacking any anger, almost without disdain. “You and your loyal sidekick are making a big fuss over nothing. There are no treasures here, as you think. There are a few sovereigns, which you can take if you want; and since you called yourself a bandit—”
“Yaas!” drawled Mr. Jones. “That, rather than a swindler. Open warfare at least!”
“Yeah!” Mr. Jones lilted. “That, instead of a con artist. At least it's open warfare!”
“Very good! Only let me tell you that there were never in the world two more deluded bandits—never!”
“Very good! Just let me tell you that there were never two more misguided bandits in the world—never!”
Heyst uttered these words with such energy that Mr. Jones, stiffening up, seemed to become thinner and taller in his metallic blue dressing-gown against the whitewashed wall.
Heyst said this with so much energy that Mr. Jones, straightening up, looked like he got thinner and taller in his metallic blue robe against the whitewashed wall.
“Fooled by a silly, rascally innkeeper!” Heyst went on. “Talked over like a pair of children with a promise of sweets!”
“Tricked by a foolish, sneaky innkeeper!” Heyst continued. “Chatted away like two kids with a promise of treats!”
“I didn't talk with that disgusting animal,” muttered Mr. Jones sullenly; “but he convinced Martin, who is no fool.”
“I didn't talk to that disgusting animal,” Mr. Jones grumbled sullenly; “but he convinced Martin, who isn't an idiot.”
“I should think he wanted very much to be convinced,” said Heyst, with the courteous intonation so well known in the Islands. “I don't want to disturb your touching trust in your—your follower, but he must be the most credulous brigand in existence. What do you imagine? If the story of my riches were ever so true, do you think Schomberg would have imparted it to you from sheer altruism? Is that the way of the world, Mr. Jones?”
“I would guess he really wanted to be convinced,” said Heyst, with the polite tone that is so familiar in the Islands. “I don’t want to shake your heartfelt trust in your—your follower, but he must be the most gullible brigand alive. What do you think? If my story about wealth were even remotely true, do you really believe Schomberg would have shared it with you out of pure goodwill? Is that how the world works, Mr. Jones?”
For a moment the lower jaw of Ricardo's gentleman dropped; but it came up with a snap of scorn, and he said with spectral intensity:
For a moment, Ricardo's gentleman's lower jaw dropped, but it snapped back up defiantly, and he said with ghostly intensity:
“The beast is cowardly! He was frightened, and wanted to get rid of us, if you want to know, Mr. Heyst. I don't know that the material inducement was so very great, but I was bored, and we decided to accept the bribe. I don't regret it. All my life I have been seeking new impressions, and you have turned out to be something quite out of the common. Martin, of course, looks to the material results. He's simple—and faithful—and wonderfully acute.”
“The beast is a coward! He was scared and wanted to get rid of us, just so you know, Mr. Heyst. I’m not sure the offer was that amazing, but I was bored, and we decided to take the bribe. I don’t regret it. My whole life, I’ve been looking for new experiences, and you’ve turned out to be something really different. Martin, of course, is focused on the material benefits. He’s honest—and loyal—and surprisingly sharp.”
“Ah, yes! He's on the track—” and now Heyst's speech had the character of politely grim raillery—“but not sufficiently on the track, as yet, to make it quite convenient to shoot me without more ado. Didn't Schomberg tell you precisely where I conceal the fruit of my rapines? Pah! Don't you know he would have told you anything, true or false, from a very clear motive? Revenge! Mad hate—the unclean idiot!”
“Ah, yes! He’s on the right path—” and now Heyst spoke with an edge of polite sarcasm—“but not quite enough on the right path yet to make it easy for him to shoot me without a second thought. Didn’t Schomberg tell you exactly where I hide the spoils of my crimes? Ugh! Don’t you realize he would have told you anything, whether it was true or a lie, for a very obvious reason? Revenge! Crazy hatred—the filthy fool!”
Mr. Jones did not seem very much moved. On his right hand the doorway incessantly flickered with distant lightning, and the continuous rumble of thunder went on irritatingly, like the growl of an inarticulate giant muttering fatuously.
Mr. Jones didn’t seem very affected. To his right, the doorway constantly flickered with distant lightning, and the ongoing rumble of thunder continued to irritate, like the growl of a huge, confused giant mumbling aimlessly.
Heyst overcame his immense repugnance to allude to her whose image, cowering in the forest was constantly before his eyes, with all the pathos and force of its appeal, august, pitiful, and almost holy to him. It was in a hurried, embarrassed manner that he went on:
Heyst pushed aside his deep disgust to mention her whose image, shrinking in the forest, was always present in his mind, with all the emotional weight of its appeal, grand, sorrowful, and nearly sacred to him. He continued in a rushed, awkward way:
“If it had not been for that girl whom he persecuted with his insane and odious passion, and who threw herself on my protection, he would never have—but you know well enough!”
“If it hadn’t been for that girl he tormented with his crazy and disgusting obsession, and who came to me for help, he would never have—but you know that already!”
“I don't know!” burst out Mr. Jones with amazing heat. “That hotel-keeper tried to talk to me once of some girl he had lost, but I told him I didn't want to hear any of his beastly women stories. It had something to do with you, had it?”
“I don't know!” Mr. Jones exclaimed passionately. “That hotel owner tried to tell me once about some girl he had lost, but I told him I didn't want to hear any of his awful woman stories. It had something to do with you, didn’t it?”
Heyst looked on serenely at this outburst, then lost his patience a little.
Heyst watched calmly as this outburst happened, then became a little impatient.
“What sort of comedy is this? You don't mean to say that you didn't know that I had—that there was a girl living with me here?”
“What kind of joke is this? You can't be serious that you didn't know I had a girl living with me here?”
One could see that the eyes of Mr. Jones had become fixed in the depths of their black holes by the gleam of white becoming steady there. The whole man seemed frozen still.
One could see that Mr. Jones's eyes had become fixed in the depths of their black holes by the steady gleam of white appearing there. The entire man seemed completely frozen.
“Here! Here!” he screamed out twice. There was no mistaking his astonishment, his shocked incredulity—something like frightened disgust.
“Here! Here!” he shouted twice. His astonishment was unmistakable, his shocked disbelief—something resembling frightened disgust.
Heyst was disgusted also, but in another way. He too was incredulous. He regretted having mentioned the girl; but the thing was done, his repugnance had been overcome in the heat of his argument against the absurd bandit.
Heyst felt disgusted too, but for different reasons. He was also skeptical. He regretted bringing up the girl; but it was too late, and his aversion had been pushed aside in the heat of his debate against the ridiculous bandit.
“Is it possible that you didn't know of that significant fact?” he inquired. “Of the only effective truth in the welter of silly lies that deceived you so easily?”
“Did you really not know that important fact?” he asked. “The only real truth among all the ridiculous lies that tricked you so easily?”
“No, I didn't!” Mr. Jones shouted. “But Martin did!” he added in a faint whisper, which Heyst's ears just caught and no more.
“No, I didn't!” Mr. Jones shouted. “But Martin did!” he added in a faint whisper, which Heyst's ears barely caught.
“I kept her out of sight as long as I could,” said Heyst. “Perhaps, with your bringing up, traditions, and so on; you will understand my reason for it.”
“I kept her hidden for as long as I could,” Heyst said. “Maybe, given your background, traditions, and all that; you’ll understand why I did it.”
“He knew. He knew before!” Mr. Jones mourned in a hollow voice. “He knew of her from the first!”
“He knew. He knew all along!” Mr. Jones lamented in a hollow voice. “He knew about her from the beginning!”
Backed hard against the wall he no longer watched Heyst. He had the air of a man who had seen an abyss yawning under his feet.
Backed up tightly against the wall, he no longer looked at Heyst. He seemed like someone who had just realized there was an abyss opening up beneath him.
“If I want to kill him, this is my time,” thought Heyst; but he did not move.
“If I want to kill him, this is my chance,” thought Heyst; but he did not move.
Next moment Mr. Jones jerked his head up, glaring with sardonic fury.
Next moment, Mr. Jones shot his head up, glaring with sarcastic anger.
“I have a good mind to shoot you, you woman-ridden hermit, you man in the moon, that can't exist without—no, it won't be you that I'll shoot. It's the other woman-lover—the prevaricating, sly, low-class, amorous cuss! And he shaved—shaved under my very nose. I'll shoot him!”
“I feel like shooting you, you woman-obsessed hermit, you man in the moon, who can't exist without—no, it's not you I'm going to shoot. It's the other woman-lover—the lying, sneaky, low-class, lovesick jerk! And he shaved—right under my nose. I'm going to shoot him!”
“He's gone mad,” thought Heyst, startled by the spectre's sudden fury.
"He's lost it," thought Heyst, shocked by the ghost's sudden rage.
He felt himself more in danger, nearer death, than ever since he had entered that room. An insane bandit is a deadly combination. He did not, could not know that Mr. Jones was quick-minded enough to see already the end of his reign over his excellent secretary's thoughts and feelings; the coming failure of Ricardo's fidelity. A woman had intervened! A woman, a girl, who apparently possessed the power to awaken men's disgusting folly. Her power had been proved in two instances already—the beastly innkeeper, and that man with moustaches, upon whom Mr. Jones, his deadly right hand twitching in his pocket, glared more in repulsion than in anger. The very object of the expedition was lost from view in his sudden and overwhelming sense of utter insecurity. And this made Mr. Jones feel very savage; but not against the man with the moustaches. Thus, while Heyst was really feeling that his life was not worth two minutes, purchase, he heard himself addressed with no affectation of languid impertinence but with a burst of feverish determination.
He felt more in danger, closer to death, than ever since he walked into that room. An insane bandit is a deadly mix. He didn’t know, couldn’t know, that Mr. Jones was sharp enough to already see the end of his influence over his excellent secretary's thoughts and feelings; the impending failure of Ricardo's loyalty. A woman had stepped in! A woman, a girl, who seemed to have the ability to stir up men’s ridiculous foolishness. Her power had already been demonstrated in two cases—the horrible innkeeper and that man with the mustache, who Mr. Jones, his deadly right hand twitching in his pocket, glared at more in disgust than in anger. The very purpose of the mission was lost in his sudden and overwhelming feeling of complete insecurity. This made Mr. Jones feel extremely aggressive; but not towards the man with the mustache. So, while Heyst truly felt that his life wasn’t worth two minutes, he heard himself being addressed with no pretense of lazy disrespect but with an outburst of intense determination.
“Here! Let's call a truce!” said Mr. Jones.
“Hey! Let's call a truce!” said Mr. Jones.
Heyst's heart was too sick to allow him to smile.
Heyst's heart was too troubled for him to smile.
“Have I been making war on you?” he asked wearily. “How do you expect me to attach any meaning to your words?” he went on. “You seem to be a morbid, senseless sort of bandit. We don't speak the same language. If I were to tell you why I am here, talking to you, you wouldn't believe me, because you would not understand me. It certainly isn't the love of life, from which I have divorced myself long ago—not sufficiently, perhaps; but if you are thinking of yours, then I repeat to you that it has never been in danger from me. I am unarmed.”
“Am I at war with you?” he asked tiredly. “How do you expect me to make sense of what you’re saying?” he continued. “You seem like a twisted, senseless type of criminal. We don’t speak the same language. If I told you why I’m here talking to you, you wouldn’t believe me because you wouldn’t understand. It definitely isn’t out of a love for life, which I gave up on a long time ago—not completely, maybe; but if you’re worried about yours, then let me say it again: it’s never been in danger from me. I’m unarmed.”
Mr. Jones was biting his lower lip, in a deep meditation. It was only towards the last that he looked at Heyst.
Mr. Jones was biting his lower lip, deep in thought. It was only toward the end that he glanced at Heyst.
“Unarmed, eh?” Then he burst out violently: “I tell you, a gentleman is no match for the common herd. And yet one must make use of the brutes. Unarmed, eh? And I suppose that creature is of the commonest sort. You could hardly have got her out of a drawing-room. Though they're all alike, for that matter. Unarmed! It's a pity. I am in much greater danger than you are or were—or I am much mistaken. But I am not—I know my man!”
“Unarmed, huh?” Then he erupted angrily: “Let me tell you, a gentleman can't compete with the average crowd. Still, you have to work with these brutes. Unarmed, huh? And I guess that creature is the most ordinary type. You could barely get her out of a living room. Although, they're all pretty much the same anyway. Unarmed! What a shame. I'm in way more danger than you are or were—or I'm seriously mistaken. But I'm not—I know my guy!”
He lost his air of mental vacancy and broke out into shrill exclamations. To Heyst they seemed madder than anything that had gone before.
He lost his look of being clueless and burst out with loud exclamations. To Heyst, they seemed crazier than anything that had happened before.
“On the track! On the scent!” he cried, forgetting himself to the point of executing a dance of rage in the middle of the floor.
“On the track! On the scent!” he shouted, losing himself so completely that he started dancing in anger right in the middle of the floor.
Heyst looked on, fascinated by this skeleton in a gay dressing-gown, jerkily agitated like a grotesque toy on the end of an invisible string. It became quiet suddenly.
Heyst watched, intrigued by this skeleton in a colorful robe, moving jerkily like a bizarre toy on the end of an invisible string. Then, it suddenly became still.
“I might have smelt a rat! I always knew that this would be the danger.” He changed suddenly to a confidential tone, fixing his sepulchral stare on Heyst. “And yet here I am, taken in by the fellow, like the veriest fool. I've been always on the watch for some beastly influence, but here I am, fairly caught. He shaved himself right in front of me and I never guessed!”
“I think I might have sensed something was off! I always knew this could be a risk.” He suddenly switched to a more private tone, locking his intense gaze on Heyst. “And yet here I am, fooled by the guy, like a complete idiot. I’ve been on guard against any shady influence, but here I am, completely trapped. He even shaved right in front of me and I never suspected a thing!”
The shrill laugh, following on the low tone of secrecy, sounded so convincingly insane that Heyst got up as if moved by a spring. Mr. Jones stepped back two paces, but displayed no uneasiness.
The sharp laugh, coming after the whisper of secrecy, sounded so convincingly crazy that Heyst got up as if pushed by a spring. Mr. Jones took two steps back but showed no signs of worry.
“It's as clear as daylight!” he uttered mournfully, and fell silent.
“It's as clear as day!” he said sadly, and fell silent.
Behind him the doorway flickered lividly, and the sound as of a naval action somewhere away on the horizon filled the breathless pause. Mr. Jones inclined his head on his shoulder. His mood had completely changed.
Behind him, the doorway flickered brightly, and the distant sound of a naval battle echoed somewhere on the horizon, filling the tense silence. Mr. Jones tilted his head on his shoulder. His mood had completely shifted.
“What do you say, unarmed man? Shall we go and see what is detaining my trusted Martin so long? He asked me to keep you engaged in friendly conversation till he made a further examination of that track. Ha, ha, ha!”
“What do you say, unarmed man? Shall we go see what’s keeping my trusted Martin so long? He asked me to keep you engaged in friendly conversation while he further checked that track. Ha, ha, ha!”
“He is no doubt ransacking my house,” said Heyst.
“He's definitely going through my house,” said Heyst.
He was bewildered. It seemed to him that all this was an incomprehensible dream, or perhaps an elaborate other-world joke, contrived by that spectre in a gorgeous dressing gown.
He was confused. It felt like all of this was an impossible dream, or maybe a complex joke from another world, created by that ghost in a beautiful robe.
Mr. Jones looked at him with a horrible, cadaverous smile of inscrutable mockery, and pointed to the door. Heyst passed through it first. His feelings had become so blunted that he did not care how soon he was shot in the back.
Mr. Jones looked at him with a ghastly, skeletal smile of unreadable mockery and pointed to the door. Heyst went through it first. His feelings had become so numb that he didn’t care how soon he might be shot in the back.
“How oppressive the air is!” the voice of Mr. Jones said at his elbow. “This stupid storm gets on my nerves. I would welcome some rain, though it would be unpleasant to get wet. On the other hand, this exasperating thunder has the advantage of covering the sound of our approach. The lightning's not so convenient. Ah, your house is fully illuminated! My clever Martin is punishing your stock of candles. He belongs to the unceremonious classes, which are also unlovely, untrustworthy, and so on.”
“How stifling it is outside!” Mr. Jones’s voice said next to him. “This annoying storm is really getting to me. I wouldn’t mind some rain, even if it means getting soaked. On the flip side, the thunder is helping to muffle our approach. The lightning isn’t as helpful. Ah, your house is all lit up! My clever Martin is going through your stock of candles. He’s from the uncouth crowd, which is just as unpleasant, untrustworthy, and so on.”
“I left the candles burning,” said Heyst, “to save him trouble.”
“I left the candles burning,” Heyst said, “to make it easier for him.”
“You really believed he would go to your house?” asked Mr. Jones with genuine interest.
“You really thought he would come to your house?” Mr. Jones asked, genuinely interested.
“I had that notion, strongly. I do believe he is there now.”
“I really felt that way. I truly believe he’s there now.”
“And you don't mind?”
"And you don't care?"
“No!”
“No way!”
“You don't!” Mr. Jones stopped to wonder. “You are an extraordinary man,” he said suspiciously, and moved on, touching elbows with Heyst.
“You don't!” Mr. Jones paused to think. “You’re quite an extraordinary man,” he said with suspicion, and continued on, bumping elbows with Heyst.
In the latter's breast dwelt a deep silence, the complete silence of unused faculties. At this moment, by simply shouldering Mr. Jones, he could have thrown him down and put himself, by a couple of leaps, beyond the certain aim of the revolver; but he did not even think of that. His very will seemed dead of weariness. He moved automatically, his head low, like a prisoner captured by the evil power of a masquerading skeleton out of a grave. Mr. Jones took charge of the direction. They fetched a wide sweep. The echoes of distant thunder seemed to dog their footsteps.
In the other person's chest was a deep silence, the complete silence of unused abilities. At that moment, by just pushing Mr. Jones, he could have knocked him down and easily jumped away from the certain aim of the revolver; but he didn't even think about it. His will felt completely dead from exhaustion. He moved like a zombie, head down, as if he were a prisoner trapped by the evil force of a skeleton risen from the grave. Mr. Jones led the way. They took a wide path. The distant rumble of thunder seemed to follow them.
“By the by,” said Mr. Jones, as if unable to restrain his curiosity, “aren't you anxious about that—ouch!—that fascinating creature to whom you owe whatever pleasure you can find in our visit?”
“By the way,” said Mr. Jones, unable to hold back his curiosity, “aren't you worried about that—ouch!—that intriguing person you owe all the enjoyment you can find in our visit to?”
“I have placed her in safety,” said Heyst. “I—I took good care of that.”
“I’ve made sure she’s safe,” Heyst said. “I—I took good care of that.”
Mr. Jones laid a hand on his arm.
Mr. Jones placed a hand on his arm.
“You have? Look! is that what you mean?”
“You have? Look! Is that what you mean?”
Heyst raised his head. In the flicker of lightning the desolation of the cleared ground on his left leaped out and sank into the night, together with the elusive forms of things distant, pale, unearthly. But in the brilliant square of the door he saw the girl—the woman he had longed to see once more as if enthroned, with her hands on the arms of the chair. She was in black; her face was white, her head dreamily inclined on her breast. He saw her only as low as her knees. He saw her—there, in the room, alive with a sombre reality. It was no mocking vision. She was not in the forest—but there! She sat there in the chair, seemingly without strength, yet without fear, tenderly stooping.
Heyst lifted his head. In the flash of lightning, the emptiness of the cleared ground on his left stood out and faded into the night, along with the elusive shapes of far-off, pale, otherworldly things. But in the bright square of the door, he saw the girl—the woman he had ached to see again, almost as if she were sitting on a throne, her hands resting on the arms of the chair. She was dressed in black; her face was pale, her head dreamily tilted down to her chest. He could only see her down to her knees. He saw her—there, in the room, full of a somber reality. It wasn’t a mocking illusion. She wasn’t in the forest—but there! She was sitting in the chair, looking weak but unafraid, gently leaning forward.
“Can you understand their power?” whispered the hot breath of Mr. Jones into his ear. “Can there be a more disgusting spectacle? It's enough to make the earth detestable. She seems to have found her affinity. Move on closer. If I have to shoot you in the end, then perhaps you will die cured.”
“Can you understand their power?” whispered the hot breath of Mr. Jones into his ear. “Can there be a more disgusting sight? It's enough to make the earth unbearable. She seems to have found her match. Move in closer. If I have to shoot you in the end, then maybe you’ll die healed.”
Heyst obeyed the pushing pressure of a revolver barrel between his shoulders. He felt it distinctly, but he did not feel the ground under his feet. They found the steps, without his being aware that he was ascending them—slowly, one by one. Doubt entered into him—a doubt of a new kind, formless, hideous. It seemed to spread itself all over him, enter his limbs, and lodge in his entrails. He stopped suddenly, with a thought that he who experienced such a feeling had no business to live—or perhaps was no longer living.
Heyst complied with the pressure of a gun barrel pushed against his back. He clearly felt it, but he didn’t feel the ground beneath his feet. They found the stairs, and he was unaware that he was moving up them—slowly, one step at a time. Doubt crept in—an unfamiliar, terrible kind of doubt. It seemed to engulf him, seep into his limbs, and settle in his gut. He halted abruptly, thinking that someone who felt this way had no right to live—or maybe wasn’t really alive anymore.
Everything—the bungalow, the forest, the open ground—trembled incessantly, the earth, the sky itself, shivered all the time, and the only thing immovable in the shuddering universe was the interior of the lighted room and the woman in black sitting in the light of the eight candle-flames. They flung around her an intolerable brilliance which hurt his eyes, seemed to sear his very brain with the radiation of infernal heat. It was some time before his scorched eyes made out Ricardo seated on the floor at some little distance, his back to the doorway, but only partly so; one side of his upturned face showing the absorbed, all forgetful rapture of his contemplation.
Everything—the bungalow, the woods, the open ground—trembled continuously, the earth, the sky itself, quaked all the time, and the only thing that stayed still in the shaking universe was the inside of the brightly lit room and the woman in black sitting in the glow of the eight candle-flames. They cast around her an unbearable brightness that hurt his eyes and seemed to scorch his very brain with the heat of hell. It took a while for his burning eyes to recognize Ricardo sitting on the floor a little distance away, his back to the doorway, but only partly; one side of his turned face showed the absorbed, all-forgetting bliss of his contemplation.
The grip of Mr. Jones's hard claw drew Heyst back a little. In the roll of thunder, swelling and subsiding, he whispered in his ear a sarcastic: “Of course!”
The grip of Mr. Jones's hard claw pulled Heyst back slightly. In the rumble of thunder, rising and falling, he whispered in his ear a sarcastic: “Of course!”
A great shame descended upon Heyst—the shame of guilt, absurd and maddening. Mr. Jones drew him still farther back into the darkness of the veranda.
A heavy shame fell over Heyst—the shame of guilt, ridiculous and infuriating. Mr. Jones pulled him further back into the shadows of the veranda.
“This is serious,” he went on, distilling his ghostly venom into Heyst's very ear. “I had to shut my eyes many times to his little flings; but this is serious. He has found his soul-mate. Mud souls, obscene and cunning! Mud bodies, too—the mud of the gutter! I tell you, we are no match for the vile populace. I, even I, have been nearly caught. He asked me to detain you till he gave me the signal. It won't be you that I'll have to shoot, but him. I wouldn't trust him near me for five minutes after this!”
“This is serious,” he continued, whispering his ghostly venom right into Heyst's ear. “I've had to turn a blind eye to his little antics many times before; but this is serious. He has found his soul mate. Filthy souls, obscene and crafty! Filthy bodies, too—the muck from the gutter! I’m telling you, we are no match for the disgusting crowd. I, of all people, have nearly been caught. He asked me to hold you back until he gave me the signal. It won't be you that I’ll have to shoot, but him. I wouldn't trust him near me for five minutes after this!”
He shook Heyst's arm a little.
He gave Heyst’s arm a light shake.
“If you had not happened to mention the creature, we should both have been dead before morning. He would have stabbed you as you came down the steps after leaving me and then he would have walked up to me and planted the same knife between my ribs. He has no prejudices. The viler the origin, the greater the freedom of these simple souls!”
“If you hadn't mentioned the creature, we both would have been dead by morning. He would have stabbed you as you came down the steps after leaving me, and then he would have walked up to me and plunged the same knife between my ribs. He has no biases. The worse the origin, the more freedom these simple souls have!”
He drew a cautious, hissing breath and added in an agitated murmur: “I can see right into his mind, I have been nearly caught napping by his cunning.”
He took a careful, hissing breath and added in a tense whisper: “I can see right into his mind; I’ve almost been caught off guard by his cleverness.”
He stretched his neck to peer into the room from the side. Heyst, too, made a step forward, under the slight impulse of that slender hand clasping his hand with a thin, bony grasp.
He craned his neck to look into the room from the side. Heyst also took a step forward, prompted slightly by that slender hand holding his hand with a delicate, bony grip.
“Behold!” the skeleton of the crazy bandit jabbered thinly into his ear in spectral fellowship. “Behold the simple, Acis kissing the sandals of the nymph, on the way to her lips, all forgetful, while the menacing fife of Polyphemus already sounds close at hand—if he could only hear it! Stoop a little.”
“Look!” the skeleton of the crazy bandit whispered faintly into his ear in ghostly camaraderie. “Look at the simple Acis kissing the nymph's sandals, on his way to her lips, completely oblivious, while the threatening fife of Polyphemus is already playing nearby—if only he could hear it! Bend down a bit.”
CHAPTER TWELVE
On returning to the Heyst bungalow, rapid as if on wings, Ricardo found Lena waiting for him. She was dressed in black; and at once his uplifting exultation was replaced by an awed and quivering patience before her white face, before the immobility of her reposeful pose, the more amazing to him who had encountered the strength of her limbs and the indomitable spirit in her body. She had come out after Heyst's departure, and had sat down under the portrait to wait for the return of the man of violence and death. While lifting the curtain, she felt the anguish of her disobedience to her lover, which was soothed by a feeling she had known before—a gentle flood of penetrating sweetness. She was not automatically obeying a momentary suggestion, she was under influences more deliberate, more vague, and of greater potency. She had been prompted, not by her will, but by a force that was outside of her and more worthy. She reckoned upon nothing definite; she had calculated nothing. She saw only her purpose of capturing death—savage, sudden, irresponsible death, prowling round the man who possessed her, death embodied in the knife ready to strike into his heart. No doubt it had been a sin to throw herself into his arms. With that inspiration that descends at times from above for the good or evil of our common mediocrity, she had a sense of having been for him only a violent and sincere choice of curiosity and pity—a thing that passes. She did not know him. If he were to go away from her and disappear, she would utter no reproach, she would not resent it; for she would hold in herself the impress of something most rare and precious—his embraces made her own by her courage in saving his life.
When Ricardo rushed back to the Heyst bungalow, he found Lena waiting for him. She was dressed in black, and instantly, his earlier exhilaration was replaced by a sense of awe and a trembling patience as he looked at her pale face and the stillness of her calm posture. This was especially striking to him, considering he had experienced the strength of her limbs and her unyielding spirit. She had come outside after Heyst left and sat under the portrait, waiting for the return of the man associated with violence and death. As she lifted the curtain, she felt the pain of disobeying her lover, which was eased by a familiar sensation—a gentle wave of deep sweetness. She wasn’t simply responding to a fleeting thought; she was influenced by something more intentional, more elusive, and more powerful. She was driven not by her own will, but by a force beyond her, something greater. She wasn’t counting on anything specific; she hadn’t made any calculations. All she could think about was her purpose—to confront death—wild, sudden, and irresponsible death, lurking around the man she loved, represented by the knife poised to strike his heart. It surely had been wrong to throw herself into his arms. At that moment, inspired by a feeling that sometimes descends from above for our common good or ill, she sensed that to him, she was merely a passionate and sincere choice driven by curiosity and pity—a fleeting thing. She didn’t truly know him. If he were to leave her and vanish, she wouldn’t blame him or feel bitter; she would cherish the memory of something incredibly rare and valuable—his embraces, made her own by her bravery in saving his life.
All she thought of—the essence of her tremors, her flushes of heat, and her shudders of cold—was the question how to get hold of that knife, the mark and sign of stalking death. A tremor of impatience to clutch the frightful thing, glimpsed once and unforgettable, agitated her hands.
All she could think about—the source of her shivers, her waves of heat, and her chills—was how to get that knife, the symbol of lurking death. A restless urge to grab the terrifying object, seen once and unforgettable, stirred her hands.
The instinctive flinging forward of these hands stopped Ricardo dead short between the door and her chair, with the ready obedience of a conquered man who can bide his time. Her success disconcerted her. She listened to the man's impassioned transports of terrible eulogy and even more awful declarations of love. She was even able to meet his eyes, oblique, apt to glide away, throwing feral gleams of desire.
The instinctive movement of his hands brought Ricardo to a halt between the door and her chair, like a man who has been defeated but knows to wait for the right moment. Her success threw her off balance. She listened to his intense praises and even more intense declarations of love. She managed to meet his gaze, which was sideways and often darted away, revealing wild flashes of desire.
“No!” he was saying, after a fiery outpouring of words in which the most ferocious phrases of love were mingled with wooing accents of entreaty. “I will have no more of it! Don't you mistrust me. I am sober in my talk. Feel how quietly my heart beats. Ten times today when you, you, you, swam in my eye, I thought it would burst one of my ribs or leap out of my throat. It has knocked itself dead and tired, waiting for this evening, for this very minute. And now it can do no more. Feel how quiet it is!”
“No!” he was saying, after passionately expressing himself with fierce declarations of love mixed with pleading tones. “I can’t take any more of this! Don’t doubt me. I’m being serious. Feel how calmly my heart beats. Ten times today when you, you, you, flashed through my mind, I thought it would burst one of my ribs or jump out of my throat. It’s worn itself out waiting for tonight, for this very moment. And now it can do no more. Feel how still it is!”
He made a step forward, but she raised her clear voice commandingly:
He stepped forward, but she raised her clear voice authoritatively:
“No nearer!”
"Not closer!"
He stopped with a smile of imbecile worship on his lips, and with the delighted obedience of a man who could at any moment seize her in his hands and dash her to the ground.
He paused with a silly, worshipful smile on his lips, and with the eager obedience of a man who could at any moment grab her and throw her to the ground.
“Ah! If I had taken you by the throat this morning and had my way with you, I should never have known what you are. And now I do. You are a wonder! And so am I, in my way. I have nerve, and I have brains, too. We should have been lost many times but for me. I plan—I plot for my gentleman. Gentleman—pah! I am sick of him. And you are sick of yours, eh? You, you!”
“Ah! If I had grabbed you by the throat this morning and gotten my way with you, I would never have known what you really are. But now I do. You’re amazing! And so am I, in my own way. I have guts, and I have brains, too. We could have ended up in trouble many times if it weren’t for me. I plan—I scheme for my man. Man—ugh! I’m tired of him. And you’re tired of yours, right? You, you!”
He shook all over; he cooed at her a string of endearing names, obscene and tender, and then asked abruptly:
He shook all over; he whispered a bunch of sweet names to her, both crude and affectionate, and then suddenly asked:
“Why don't you speak to me?”
“Why won't you talk to me?”
“It's my part to listen,” she said, giving him an inscrutable smile, with a flush on her cheek and her lips cold as ice.
“It's my job to listen,” she said, giving him a mysterious smile, with a flush on her cheek and her lips cold as ice.
“But you will answer me?”
“But will you answer me?”
“Yes,” she said, her eyes dilated as if with sudden interest.
“Yes,” she said, her eyes wide open as if suddenly interested.
“Where's that plunder? Do you know?”
“Where's that loot? Do you know?”
“No! Not yet.”
“No! Not yet.”
“But there is plunder stowed somewhere that's worth having?”
"But there's treasure hidden somewhere that's worth getting?"
“Yes, I think so. But who knows?” she added after a pause.
“Yes, I think so. But who knows?” she said after a pause.
“And who cares?” he retorted recklessly. “I've had enough of this crawling on my belly. It's you who are my treasure. It's I who found you out where a gentleman had buried you to rot for his accursed pleasure!”
“And who cares?” he shot back defiantly. “I’m done with slinking around. You’re my prize. I’m the one who discovered you where some jerk buried you for his twisted enjoyment!”
He looked behind him and all around for a seat, then turned to her his troubled eyes and dim smile.
He glanced behind him and all around for a seat, then turned to her with his troubled eyes and faint smile.
“I am dog-tired,” he said, and sat down on the floor. “I went tired this morning, since I came in here and started talking to you—as tired as if I had been pouring my life-blood here on these planks for you to dabble your white feet in.”
“I’m completely wiped out,” he said, and sat down on the floor. “I’ve felt exhausted since this morning, ever since I came in here and started talking to you—so tired as if I had been pouring my life’s energy onto these planks for you to splash around in with your white feet.”
Unmoved, she nodded at him thoughtfully. Woman-like, all her faculties remained concentrated on her heart's desire—on the knife—while the man went on babbling insanely at her feet, ingratiating and savage, almost crazy with elation. But he, too, was holding on to his purpose.
Unfazed, she nodded thoughtfully at him. Like any woman, all her attention was focused on her heart's desire—the knife—while the man continued to ramble senselessly at her feet, both charming and wild, nearly frantic with excitement. But he was also clinging to his goal.
“For you! For you I will throw away money, lives—all the lives but mine! What you want is a man, a master that will let you put the heel of your shoe on his neck; not that skulker, who will get tired of you in a year—and you of him. And then what? You are not the one to sit still; neither am I. I live for myself, and you shall live for yourself, too—not for a Swedish baron. They make a convenience of people like you and me. A gentleman is better than an employer, but an equal partnership against all the 'yporcrits is the thing for you and me. We'll go on wandering the world over, you and I both free and both true. You are no cage bird. We'll rove together, for we are of them that have no homes. We are born rovers!”
“For you! For you, I will throw away money, lives—all the lives but mine! What you want is a man, a master who will let you put the heel of your shoe on his neck; not that loser who will get bored with you in a year—and you with him. And then what? You’re not someone who just sits still; neither am I. I live for myself, and you should live for yourself too—not for some Swedish baron. They take advantage of people like you and me. A gentleman is better than a boss, but an equal partnership against all the hypocrites is what you and I need. We’ll keep wandering the world together, both free and both real. You are no caged bird. We’ll roam together because we are the ones who have no homes. We are born wanderers!”
She listened to him with the utmost attention, as if any unexpected word might give her some sort of opening to get that dagger, that awful knife—to disarm murder itself, pleading for her love at her feet. Again she nodded at him thoughtfully, rousing a gleam in his yellow eyes, yearning devotedly upon her face. When he hitched himself a little closer, her soul had no movement of recoil. This had to be. Anything had to be which would bring the knife within her reach. He talked more confidentially now.
She listened to him very carefully, as if any unexpected word might give her a chance to grab that dagger, that terrible knife—to disarm murder itself, begging for her love at her feet. Again she nodded at him thoughtfully, sparking a shine in his yellow eyes, gazing devotedly at her face. When he shifted a bit closer, she felt no urge to pull away. This had to happen. Anything had to happen that would bring the knife within her reach. He spoke more privately now.
“We have met, and their time has come,” he began, looking up into her eyes. “The partnership between me and my gentleman has to be ripped up. There's no room for him where we two are. Why, he would shoot me like a dog! Don't you worry. This will settle it not later than tonight!”
“We’ve met, and their time has come,” he started, looking into her eyes. “The partnership between me and my guy has to be cut. There’s no place for him where the two of us are. Why, he would shoot me like a dog! Don’t worry. This will be settled by tonight!”
He tapped his folded leg below the knee, and was surprised, flattered, by the lighting up of her face, which stooped towards him eagerly and remained expectant, the lips girlishly parted, red in the pale face, and quivering in the quickened drawing of her breath.
He tapped his folded leg below the knee and was surprised and flattered by the way her face lit up. She leaned towards him eagerly, her lips parted in a girlish way, red against her pale skin, and trembling with her quickened breath.
“You marvel, you miracle, you man's luck and joy—one in a million! No, the only one. You have found your man in me,” he whispered tremulously. “Listen! They are having their last talk together; for I'll do for your gentleman, too, by midnight.”
“You're amazing, a miracle, a blessing for any guy—there's just no one like you! No, you’re the only one. You've found your man in me,” he whispered nervously. “Listen! They’re having their final conversation together because I’ll also take care of your gentleman by midnight.”
Without the slightest tremor she murmured, as soon as the tightening of her breast had eased off and the words would come:
Without a hint of hesitation, she whispered, as soon as the pressure in her chest had let up and the words flowed out:
“I wouldn't be in too much of a hurry—with him.”
"I wouldn't rush things with him."
The pause, the tone, had all the value of meditated advice.
The pause and the tone carried the weight of carefully considered advice.
“Good, thrifty girl!” he laughed low, with a strange feline gaiety, expressed by the undulating movement of his shoulders and the sparkling snap of his oblique eyes. “You are still thinking about the chance of that swag. You'll make a good partner, that you will! And, I say, what a decoy you will make! Jee-miny!”
“Good, smart girl!” he laughed softly, with a quirky kind of cheerfulness, shown by the way his shoulders moved and the spark in his angled eyes. “You're still thinking about the possibility of that prize. You’ll be a great partner, that’s for sure! And, wow, what a distraction you’ll be! Jee-miny!”
He was carried away for a moment, but his face darkened swiftly.
He got caught up for a moment, but his expression quickly turned serious.
“No! No reprieve. What do you think a fellow is—a scarecrow? All hat and clothes and no feeling, no inside, no brain to make fancies for himself? No!” he went on violently. “Never in his life will he go again into that room of yours—never any more!”
“No! No break. What do you think a guy is—a scarecrow? All show and no feeling, no substance, no brain to come up with his own ideas? No!” he continued passionately. “He will never in his life step back into that room of yours—never again!”
A silence fell. He was gloomy with the torment of his jealousy, and did not even look at her. She sat up and slowly, gradually, bent lower and lower over him, as if ready to fall into his arms. He looked up at last, and checked this droop unwittingly.
A silence settled in. He was weighed down by the pain of his jealousy and didn’t even glance at her. She sat up and slowly bent lower and lower over him, as if she was about to fall into his arms. Finally, he looked up and instinctively halted her descent.
“Say! You, who are up to fighting a man with your bare hands, could you—eh?—could you manage to stick one with a thing like that knife of mine?”
“Hey! You, who are ready to fight a guy with your bare hands, could you—uh?—could you handle stabbing someone with a knife like mine?”
She opened her eyes very wide and gave him a wild smile.
She opened her eyes wide and gave him a big, crazy smile.
“How can I tell?” she whispered enchantingly. “Will you let me have a look at it?”
“How can I tell?” she whispered, enchanting him. “Will you let me see it?”
Without taking his eyes from her face, he pulled the knife out of its sheath—a short, broad, cruel double-edged blade with a bone handle—and only then looked down at it.
Without taking his eyes off her face, he pulled the knife out of its sheath—a short, wide, sharp double-edged blade with a bone handle—and only then glanced down at it.
“A good friend,” he said simply. “Take it in your hand and feel the balance,” he suggested.
“A good friend,” he said casually. “Take it in your hand and feel the balance,” he suggested.
At the moment when she bent forward to receive it from him, there was a flash of fire in her mysterious eyes—a red gleam in the white mist which wrapped the promptings and longings of her soul. She had done it! The very sting of death was in her hands, the venom of the viper in her paradise, extracted, safe in her possession—and the viper's head all but lying under her heel. Ricardo, stretched on the mats of the floor, crept closer and closer to the chair in which she sat.
At the moment she leaned forward to take it from him, there was a spark of fire in her mysterious eyes—a red glint in the white mist that surrounded the urges and desires of her soul. She had done it! The very essence of death was in her hands, the poison of the viper in her paradise, extracted and secure in her possession—and the viper's head nearly lying under her foot. Ricardo, sprawled on the mats of the floor, inched closer and closer to the chair where she sat.
All her thoughts were busy planning how to keep possession of that weapon which had seemed to have drawn into itself every danger and menace on the death-ridden earth. She said with a low laugh, the exultation in which he failed to recognize:
All her thoughts were focused on figuring out how to hold onto that weapon which seemed to have absorbed every danger and threat in the dying world. She said with a quiet laugh, the exhilaration he didn’t recognize:
“I didn't think that you would ever trust me with that thing!”
“I didn't think you'd ever trust me with that thing!”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“For fear I should suddenly strike you with it.”
“For fear that I might suddenly hit you with it.”
“What for? For this morning's work? Oh, no! There's no spite in you for that. You forgave me. You saved me. You got the better of me, too. And anyhow, what good would it be?”
“What for? For this morning's work? Oh, no! You don't hold a grudge for that. You forgave me. You saved me. You even outsmarted me. And anyway, what would be the point?”
“No, no good,” she admitted.
“No, not good,” she admitted.
In her heart she felt that she would not know how to do it; that if it came to a struggle, she would have to drop the dagger and fight with her hands.
In her heart, she felt that she wouldn’t know how to do it; that if it came down to a struggle, she would have to drop the dagger and fight with her hands.
“Listen. When we are going about the world together, you shall always call me husband. Do you hear?”
“Listen. When we're out in the world together, you should always call me husband. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” she said bracing herself for the contest, in whatever shape it was coming.
“Yes,” she said, getting ready for the challenge, no matter what form it took.
The knife was lying in her lap. She let it slip into the fold of her dress, and laid her forearms with clasped fingers over her knees, which she pressed desperately together. The dreaded thing was out of sight at last. She felt a dampness break out all over her.
The knife was resting in her lap. She let it slide into the fold of her dress and placed her forearms with clasped fingers over her knees, which she pressed tightly together. The terrifying object was finally out of sight. She felt a chill wash over her.
“I am not going to hide you, like that good-for-nothing, finicky, sneery gentleman. You shall be my pride and my chum. Isn't that better than rotting on an island for the pleasure of a gentleman, till he gives you the chuck?”
“I’m not going to hide you away like that useless, fussy, condescending guy. You’re going to be my pride and my friend. Isn’t that better than wasting away on an island just for some guy’s amusement until he decides to dump you?”
“I'll be anything you like,” she said.
“I'll be whatever you want,” she said.
In his intoxication he crept closer with every word she uttered, with every movement she made.
In his drunken state, he inched closer with each word she said, with every move she made.
“Give your foot,” he begged in a timid murmur, and in the full consciousness of his power.
“Give me your foot,” he pleaded softly, fully aware of his power.
Anything! Anything to keep murder quiet and disarmed till strength had returned to her limbs and she could make up her mind what to do. Her fortitude had been shaken by the very facility of success that had come to her. She advanced her foot forward a little from under the hem of her skirt; and he threw himself on it greedily. She was not even aware of him. She had thought of the forest, to which she had been told to run. Yes, the forest—that was the place for her to carry off the terrible spoil, the sting of vanquished death. Ricardo, clasping her ankle, pressed his lips time after time to the instep, muttering gasping words that were like sobs, making little noises that resembled the sounds of grief and distress. Unheard by them both, the thunder growled distantly with angry modulations of it's tremendous voice, while the world outside shuddered incessantly around the dead stillness of the room where the framed profile of Heyst's father looked severely into space.
Anything! Anything to keep murder quiet and disarmed until she regained her strength and could figure out what to do. Her courage had been shaken by how easily success had come to her. She stepped her foot forward slightly from under the hem of her skirt, and he greedily took hold of it. She didn't even notice him. She had thought about the forest, the place she was told to run to. Yes, the forest—that was where she could escape with the terrible burden, the sting of conquered death. Ricardo, holding her ankle, repeatedly pressed his lips to her instep, muttering breathy words that sounded like sobs, making little noises that resembled the sounds of sorrow and distress. Unnoticed by either of them, the thunder rumbled distantly with angry shifts in its immense voice, while the world outside trembled constantly around the dead stillness of the room where Heyst's father's framed profile gazed sternly into the distance.
Suddenly Ricardo felt himself spurned by the foot he had been cherishing—spurned with a push of such violence into the very hollow of his throat that it swung him back instantly into an upright position on his knees. He read his danger in the stony eyes of the girl; and in the very act of leaping to his feet he heard sharply, detached on the comminatory voice of the storm the brief report of a shot which half stunned him, in the manner of a blow. He turned his burning head, and saw Heyst towering in the doorway. The thought that the beggar had started to prance darted through his mind. For a fraction of a second his distracted eyes sought for his weapon all over the floor. He couldn't see it.
Suddenly, Ricardo felt rejected by the foot he had been cherishing—pushed away with such force that it sent him back onto his knees. He recognized the danger in the girl’s cold, hard stare; and just as he sprang to his feet, he heard the sharp crack of a gunshot, which stunned him like a punch. He turned his burning head and saw Heyst looming in the doorway. The idea that the beggar had begun to strut flashed through his mind. For a split second, his frantic gaze searched the floor for his weapon, but he couldn’t find it.
“Stick him, you!” he called hoarsely to the girl, and dashed headlong for the door of the compound.
“Get him, you!” he shouted hoarsely to the girl and rushed straight for the door of the compound.
While he thus obeyed the instinct of self-preservation, his reason was telling him that he could not possibly reach it alive. It flew open, however, with a crash, before his launched weight, and instantly he swung it to behind him. There, his shoulder leaning against it, his hands clinging to the handle, dazed and alone in the night full of shudders and muttered menaces, he tried to pull himself together. He asked himself if he had been shot at more than once. His shoulder was wet with the blood trickling from his head. Feeling above his ear, he ascertained that it was only a graze, but the shock of the surprise had unmanned him for the moment.
While he followed his instinct for survival, his mind was telling him that there was no way he could make it out alive. However, it flew open with a crash as he launched himself against it, and he quickly swung it shut behind him. With his shoulder pressed against the door and his hands gripping the handle, dazed and alone in the unsettling night filled with whispers and threats, he tried to gather himself. He wondered if he had been shot at more than once. His shoulder was damp from the blood trickling down from his head. When he felt above his ear, he confirmed that it was just a graze, but the shock of the surprise had left him shaken in that moment.
What the deuce was the governor about to let the beggar break loose like this? Or—was the governor dead, perhaps?
What in the world was the governor thinking, letting the beggar go free like this? Or—was the governor dead, maybe?
The silence within the room awed him. Of going back there could be no question.
The silence in the room amazed him. There was no question of going back there.
“But she knows how to take care of her self,” he muttered.
“But she knows how to take care of herself,” he muttered.
She had his knife. It was she now who was deadly, while he was disarmed, no good for the moment. He stole away from the door, staggering, the warm trickle running down his neck, to find out what had become of the governor and to provide himself with a firearm from the armoury in the trunks.
She had his knife. It was her now who was dangerous, while he was unarmed, no use at the moment. He slipped away from the door, unsteady, the warm trickle running down his neck, to see what happened to the governor and to get a firearm from the armory in the trunks.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Mr. Jones, after firing his shot over Heyst's shoulder, had thought it proper to dodge away. Like the spectre he was, he noiselessly vanished from the veranda. Heyst stumbled into the room and looked around. All the objects in there—the books, the gleam of old silver familiar to him from boyhood, the very portrait on the wall—seemed shadowy, unsubstantial, the dumb accomplices of an amazing dream-plot ending in an illusory effect of awakening and the impossibility of ever closing his eyes again. With dread he forced himself to look at the girl. Still in the chair, she was leaning forward far over her knees, and had hidden her face in her hands. Heyst remembered Wang suddenly. How clear all this was—and how extremely amusing! Very.
Mr. Jones, after taking his shot over Heyst's shoulder, thought it best to slip away. Like a ghost, he silently disappeared from the porch. Heyst stumbled into the room and looked around. Everything in there—the books, the shiny old silver he recognized from his childhood, the portrait on the wall—seemed shadowy and insubstantial, like the silent partners in a bizarre dream that ended with a feeling of awakening and the realization that he could never close his eyes again. With fear, he forced himself to look at the girl. Still in the chair, she was leaning far over her knees, hiding her face in her hands. Heyst suddenly remembered Wang. How clear all this was—and how incredibly funny! Very.
She sat up a little, then leaned back, and taking her hands from her face, pressed both of them to her breast as if moved to the heart by seeing him there looking at her with a black, horror-struck curiosity. He would have pitied her, if the triumphant expression of her face had not given him a shock which destroyed the balance of his feelings. She spoke with an accent of wild joy:
She sat up a bit, then leaned back, and taking her hands from her face, pressed both of them to her chest as if touched by seeing him there looking at her with a dark, horrified curiosity. He might have felt sorry for her, if the victorious expression on her face hadn't given him such a shock that it threw off his emotions. She spoke with a tone of wild joy:
“I knew you would come back in time! You are safe now. I have done it! I would never, never have let him—” Her voice died out, while her eyes shone at him as when the sun breaks through a mist. “Never get it back. Oh, my beloved!”
“I knew you would come back in time! You’re safe now. I did it! I would never, never have let him—” Her voice trailed off, while her eyes sparkled at him like the sun breaking through the mist. “Never get it back. Oh, my love!”
He bowed his head gravely, and said in his polite. Heystian tone:
He lowered his head seriously and said in his polite, Heystian tone:
“No doubt you acted from instinct. Women have been provided with their own weapon. I was a disarmed man, I have been a disarmed man all my life as I see it now. You may glory in your resourcefulness and your profound knowledge of yourself; but I may say that the other attitude, suggestive of shame, had its charm. For you are full of charm!”
“No doubt you acted on instinct. Women have their own weapon. I was a defenseless man; I’ve been defenseless all my life as I see it now. You can take pride in your cleverness and your deep understanding of yourself, but I have to admit that the other approach, which hints at shame, had its appeal. Because you are incredibly charming!”
The exultation vanished from her face.
The joy faded from her face.
“You mustn't make fun of me now. I know no shame. I was thanking God with all my sinful heart for having been able to do it—for giving you to me in that way—oh, my beloved—all my own at last!”
“You can’t tease me now. I feel no shame. I was thanking God with all my flawed heart for being able to do it—for giving you to me in that way—oh, my love—all mine at last!”
He stared as if mad. Timidly she tried to excuse herself for disobeying his directions for her safety. Every modulation of her enchanting voice cut deep into his very breast, so that he could hardly understand the words for the sheer pain of it. He turned his back on her; but a sudden drop, an extraordinary faltering of her tone, made him spin round. On her white neck her pale head dropped as in a cruel drought a withered flower droops on its stalk. He caught his breath, looked at her closely, and seemed to read some awful intelligence in her eyes. At the moment when her eyelids fell as if smitten from above by an invisible power, he snatched her up bodily out of the chair, and disregarding an unexpected metallic clatter on the floor, carried her off into the other room. The limpness of her body frightened him. Laying her down on the bed, he ran out again, seized a four-branched candlestick on the table, and ran back, tearing down with a furious jerk the curtain that swung stupidly in his way, but after putting the candlestick on the table by the bed, he remained absolutely idle. There did not seem anything more for him to do. Holding his chin in his hand he looked down intently at her still face.
He stared at her as if he were crazy. She hesitantly tried to defend herself for not following his safety instructions. Every change in her captivating voice pierced deeply into his chest, making it hard for him to grasp the words due to the overwhelming pain. He turned his back on her, but a sudden shift, a profound wavering in her tone, made him spin around. Her pale head hung down on her white neck like a wilted flower drooping on its stem in a harsh drought. He gasped, studied her closely, and seemed to read some terrible knowledge in her eyes. At the moment when her eyelids fell as if struck down by an unseen force, he lifted her out of the chair and, ignoring the unexpected metallic clatter on the floor, carried her into the other room. The feeling of her limp body scared him. He laid her on the bed and ran out again, grabbed a four-branch candlestick from the table, and hurried back, yanking down the curtain that was in his way with a furious tug. After placing the candlestick on the table beside the bed, he stood completely still. It didn't seem like there was anything else for him to do. Resting his chin in his hand, he focused intently on her still face.
“Has she been stabbed with this thing?” asked Davidson, whom suddenly he saw standing by his side and holding up Ricardo's dagger to his sight. Heyst uttered no word of recognition or surprise. He gave Davidson only a dumb look of unutterable awe, then, as if possessed with a sudden fury, started tearing open the front of the girls dress. She remained insensible under his hands, and Heyst let out a groan which made Davidson shudder inwardly the heavy plaint of a man who falls clubbed in the dark.
“Has she been stabbed with this?” asked Davidson, who he suddenly noticed was standing next to him, holding up Ricardo's dagger for him to see. Heyst didn’t say anything in recognition or surprise. He gave Davidson a blank look filled with deep shock, then, as if taken over by a sudden rage, began ripping open the front of the girl’s dress. She lay unconscious beneath his hands, and Heyst let out a groan that made Davidson shudder inside—a heavy lament from a man who has been struck down in the dark.
They stood side by side, looking mournfully at the little black hole made by Mr. Jones's bullet under the swelling breast of a dazzling and as it were sacred whiteness. It rose and fell slightly—so slightly that only the eyes of the lover could detect the faint stir of life. Heyst, calm and utterly unlike himself in the face, moving about noiselessly, prepared a wet cloth, and laid it on the insignificant wound, round which there was hardly a trace of blood to mar the charm, the fascination, of that mortal flesh.
They stood next to each other, sadly gazing at the small black hole created by Mr. Jones's bullet beneath the swollen breast of a stunning and seemingly sacred whiteness. It rose and fell gently—so gently that only a lover's eyes could notice the slight movement of life. Heyst, calm and completely different from his usual self in expression, moved quietly to prepare a wet cloth and placed it on the tiny wound, around which there was barely any blood to spoil the beauty, the allure, of that mortal flesh.
Her eyelids fluttered. She looked drowsily about, serene, as if fatigued only by the exertions of her tremendous victory, capturing the very sting of death in the service of love. But her eyes became very wide awake when they caught sight of Ricardo's dagger, the spoil of vanquished death, which Davidson was still holding, unconsciously.
Her eyelids fluttered. She looked around sleepily, calm, as if she was only tired from her incredible triumph, seizing the very essence of death in the name of love. But her eyes went wide open when she spotted Ricardo's dagger, the trophy of conquered death, which Davidson was still holding, unaware.
“Give it to me,” she said. “It's mine.”
“Give it to me,” she said. “It’s mine.”
Davidson put the symbol of her victory into her feeble hands extended to him with the innocent gesture of a child reaching eagerly for a toy.
Davidson placed the symbol of her victory into her weak hands that were reaching out to him with the innocent gesture of a child eagerly reaching for a toy.
“For you,” she gasped, turning her eyes to Heyst. “Kill nobody.”
“For you,” she breathed, looking at Heyst. “Don’t kill anyone.”
“No,” said Heyst, taking the dagger and laying it gently on her breast, while her hands fell powerless by her side.
“No,” said Heyst, taking the dagger and placing it gently on her chest, while her hands fell limply by her side.
The faint smile on her deep-cut lips waned, and her head sank deep into the pillow, taking on the majestic pallor and immobility of marble. But over the muscles, which seemed set in their transfigured beauty for ever, passed a slight and awful tremor. With an amazing strength she asked loudly:
The faint smile on her well-defined lips faded, and her head sank deep into the pillow, taking on the pale stillness of marble. But a slight and terrible tremor passed over her features, which looked forever frozen in their transformed beauty. With surprising strength, she asked loudly:
“What's the matter with me?”
"What's wrong with me?"
“You have been shot, dear Lena,” Heyst said in a steady voice, while Davidson, at the question, turned away and leaned his forehead against the post of the foot of the bed.
“You've been shot, dear Lena,” Heyst said calmly, while Davidson, at the question, turned away and rested his forehead against the bedpost.
“Shot? I did think, too, that something had struck me.”
“Shot? I also thought that something had hit me.”
Over Samburan the thunder had ceased to growl at last, and the world of material forms shuddered no more under the emerging stars. The spirit of the girl which was passing away from under them clung to her triumph convinced of the reality of her victory over death.
Over Samburan, the thunder finally stopped rumbling, and the physical world stopped trembling beneath the rising stars. The spirit of the girl, which was fading away from them, held onto her triumph, fully assured of her victory over death.
“No more,” she muttered. “There will be no more! Oh, my beloved,” she cried weakly, “I've saved you! Why don't you take me into your arms and carry me out of this lonely place?”
“No more,” she whispered. “There will be no more! Oh, my love,” she cried softly, “I’ve saved you! Why don’t you take me in your arms and carry me out of this lonely place?”
Heyst bent low over her, cursing his fastidious soul, which even at that moment kept the true cry of love from his lips in its infernal mistrust of all life. He dared not touch her and she had no longer the strength to throw her arms about his neck.
Heyst leaned down toward her, cursing his picky nature, which even then kept him from expressing his true feelings in its relentless doubt about everything in life. He didn’t dare to touch her, and she no longer had the strength to wrap her arms around his neck.
“Who else could have done this for you?” she whispered gloriously.
“Who else could have done this for you?” she whispered excitedly.
“No one in the world,” he answered her in a murmur of unconcealed despair.
“No one in the world,” he replied to her, his voice filled with obvious despair.
She tried to raise herself, but all she could do was to lift her head a little from the pillow. With a terrible and gentle movement, Heyst hastened to slip his arm under her neck. She felt relieved at once of an intolerable weight, and was content to surrender to him the infinite weariness of her tremendous achievement. Exulting, she saw herself extended on the bed, in a black dress, and profoundly at peace, while, stooping over her with a kindly, playful smile, he was ready to lift her up in his firm arms and take her into the sanctuary of his innermost heart—for ever! The flush of rapture flooding her whole being broke out in a smile of innocent, girlish happiness; and with that divine radiance on her lips she breathed her last--triumphant, seeking for his glance in the shades of death.
She tried to sit up, but all she could manage was to lift her head a little from the pillow. With a gentle yet urgent movement, Heyst quickly slipped his arm under her neck. She instantly felt relieved of an unbearable weight and was willing to surrender to him the immense fatigue from her significant achievement. Elated, she saw herself lying on the bed in a black dress, feeling completely at peace, while he leaned over her with a warm, playful smile, ready to lift her into his strong arms and take her into the depths of his heart—forever! The rush of joy filling her entire being broke into a smile of innocent, youthful happiness; and with that divine glow on her lips, she breathed her last—triumphant, searching for his gaze in the shadows of death.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
“Yes, Excellency,” said Davidson in his placid voice; “there are more dead in this affair—more white people, I mean—than have been killed in many of the battles in the last Achin war.”
“Yes, Excellency,” said Davidson in his calm voice; “there are more dead in this situation—more white people, I mean—than have been killed in many of the battles in the last Achin war.”
Davidson was talking with an Excellency, because what was alluded to in conversation as “the mystery of Samburan” had caused such a sensation in the Archipelago that even those in the highest spheres were anxious to hear something at first hand. Davidson had been summoned to an audience. It was a high official on his tour.
Davidson was talking with an official because what was mentioned in conversation as “the mystery of Samburan” had created such a stir in the Archipelago that even those in top positions were eager to hear something firsthand. Davidson had been called in for an audience. It was a senior official on his visit.
“You knew the late Baron Heyst well?”
“You knew the late Baron Heyst pretty well?”
“The truth is that nobody out here can boast of having known him well,” said Davidson. “He was a queer chap. I doubt if he himself knew how queer he was. But everybody was aware that I was keeping my eye on him in a friendly way. And that's how I got the warning which made me turn round in my tracks. In the middle of my trip and steam back to Samburan, where, I am grieved to say, I arrived too late.”
“The truth is that nobody out here can say they really knew him,” said Davidson. “He was a strange guy. I don't think he even realized how strange he was. But everyone knew I was watching him in a friendly way. That’s how I got the warning that made me change my course. In the middle of my trip, I turned around and headed back to Samburan, where, unfortunately, I arrived too late.”
Without enlarging very much, Davidson explained to the attentive Excellency how a woman, the wife of a certain hotel-keeper named Schomberg, had overheard two card-sharping rascals making inquiries from her husband as to the exact position of the island. She caught only a few words referring to the neighbouring volcano, but there were enough to arouse her suspicions—“which,” went on Davidson, “she imparted to me, your Excellency. They were only too well founded!”
Without going into too much detail, Davidson explained to the attentive Excellency how a woman, the wife of a hotel owner named Schomberg, had overheard two card-sharping crooks asking her husband about the exact location of the island. She only caught a few words mentioning the nearby volcano, but it was enough to raise her suspicions—“which,” Davidson continued, “she shared with me, your Excellency. Her suspicions were absolutely justified!”
“That was very clever of her,” remarked the great man.
"That was really smart of her," said the important man.
“She's much cleverer than people have any conception of,” said Davidson.
"She's way smarter than people realize," Davidson said.
But he refrained from disclosing to the Excellency the real cause which had sharpened Mrs. Schomberg's wits. The poor woman was in mortal terror of the girl being brought back within reach of her infatuated Wilhelm. Davidson only said that her agitation had impressed him; but he confessed that while going back, he began to have his doubts as to there being anything in it.
But he held back from telling the Excellency the real reason that had made Mrs. Schomberg so sharp. The poor woman was terrified that the girl would be brought back close to her obsessed Wilhelm. Davidson only mentioned that her distress had affected him; however, he admitted that on the way back, he started to doubt whether there was anything to it.
“I steamed into one of those silly thunderstorms that hang about the volcano, and had some trouble in making the island,” narrated Davidson. “I had to grope my way dead slow into Diamond Bay. I don't suppose that anybody, even if looking out for me, could have heard me let go the anchor.”
“I sailed into one of those ridiculous thunderstorms that linger around the volcano and had a hard time getting to the island,” Davidson said. “I had to carefully make my way into Diamond Bay at a crawl. I doubt anyone, even if they were watching for me, could have heard me drop the anchor.”
He admitted that he ought to have gone ashore at once; but everything was perfectly dark and absolutely quiet. He felt ashamed of his impulsiveness. What a fool he would have looked, waking up a man in the middle of the night just to ask him if he was all right! And then the girl being there, he feared that Heyst would look upon his visit as an unwarrantable intrusion.
He admitted that he should have gone ashore right away; but everything was completely dark and totally silent. He felt embarrassed about his impulsiveness. What a fool he would have seemed, waking up a guy in the middle of the night just to check if he was okay! And with the girl there, he worried that Heyst would see his visit as an unnecessary intrusion.
The first intimation he had of there being anything wrong was a big white boat, adrift, with the dead body of a very hairy man inside, bumping against the bows of his steamer. Then indeed he lost no time in going ashore—alone, of course, from motives of delicacy.
The first sign he had that something was off was a big white boat floating aimlessly, with the dead body of a very hairy man inside, crashing against the front of his steamer. At that point, he wasted no time getting ashore—alone, obviously, to be considerate.
“I arrived in time to see that poor girl die, as I have told your Excellency,” pursued Davidson. “I won't tell you what a time I had with him afterwards. He talked to me. His father seems to have been a crank, and to have upset his head when he was young. He was a queer chap. Practically the last words he said to me, as we came out on the veranda, were:
“I got there just in time to see that poor girl pass away, as I mentioned, Your Excellency,” Davidson continued. “I won’t even get into how difficult it was for me afterwards. He spoke to me. His father seems to have been a bit unstable and messed with his head when he was younger. He was an odd guy. Almost the last thing he said to me, as we stepped out onto the porch, was:
“'Ah, Davidson, woe to the man whose heart has not learned while young to hope, to love—and to put its trust in life!'
“'Ah, Davidson, how unfortunate is the man whose heart has not learned when young to hope, to love—and to trust in life!'”
“As we stood there, just before I left him, for he said he wanted to be alone with his dead for a time, we heard a snarly sort of voice near the bushes by the shore calling out:
“As we stood there, just before I left him, since he said he wanted to be alone with his dead for a while, we heard a gruff sort of voice near the bushes by the shore calling out:
“'Is that you, governor?'
“Is that you, governor?”
“'Yes, it's me.'
"Yeah, it's me."
“'Jeeminy! I thought the beggar had done for you. He has started prancing and nearly had me. I have been dodging around, looking for you ever since.'
“Wow! I thought the beggar had gotten you. He started dancing around and almost got me. I've been running around, trying to find you ever since.”
“'Well, here I am,' suddenly screamed the other voice, and then a shot rang out.
“'Well, here I am,' suddenly shouted the other voice, and then a shot fired.”
“'This time he has not missed him,' Heyst said to me bitterly, and went back into the house.
“'This time he hasn't missed him,' Heyst said to me bitterly, and went back into the house.
“I returned on board as he had insisted I should do. I didn't want to intrude on his grief. Later, about five in the morning, some of my calashes came running to me, yelling that there was a fire ashore. I landed at once, of course. The principal bungalow was blazing. The heat drove us back. The other two houses caught one after another like kindling-wood. There was no going beyond the shore end of the jetty till the afternoon.”
“I got back on board as he had insisted I should. I didn't want to intrude on his grief. Later, around five in the morning, some of my helpers came running to me, yelling that there was a fire on shore. I landed immediately, of course. The main bungalow was on fire. The heat pushed us back. The other two houses caught fire one after another like kindling. We couldn't go past the shore end of the jetty until the afternoon.”
Davidson sighed placidly.
Davidson sighed calmly.
“I suppose you are certain that Baron Heyst is dead?”
“I guess you’re sure that Baron Heyst is dead?”
“He is—ashes, your Excellency,” said Davidson, wheezing a little; “he and the girl together. I suppose he couldn't stand his thoughts before her dead body—and fire purifies everything. That Chinaman of whom I told your Excellency helped me to investigate next day, when the embers got cooled a little. We found enough to be sure. He's not a bad Chinaman. He told me that he had followed Heyst and the girl through the forest from pity, and partly out of curiosity. He watched the house till he saw Heyst go out, after dinner, and Ricardo come back alone. While he was dodging there, it occurred to him that he had better cast the boat adrift, for fear those scoundrels should come round by water and bombard the village from the sea with their revolvers and Winchesters. He judged that they were devils enough for anything. So he walked down the wharf quietly; and as he got into the boat, to cast her off, that hairy man who, it seems, was dozing in her, jumped up growling, and Wang shot him dead. Then he shoved the boat off as far as he could and went away.”
“He's ashes, your Excellency,” Davidson said, wheezing a bit; “him and the girl together. I guess he couldn't handle his thoughts in front of her lifeless body—and fire cleanses everything. That Chinaman I told you about helped me investigate the next day when the embers had cooled a bit. We found enough to be sure. He's not a bad guy. He said he followed Heyst and the girl through the forest out of pity and a bit of curiosity. He kept an eye on the house until he saw Heyst leave after dinner and Ricardo return alone. While he was hiding there, it occurred to him that he should release the boat, in case those scoundrels came around by water and attacked the village from the sea with their revolvers and Winchesters. He figured they were capable of anything. So he walked down the wharf quietly, and as he got into the boat to set it free, that hairy guy who was apparently dozing in it jumped up growling, and Wang shot him dead. Then he pushed the boat off as far as he could and left.”
There was a pause. Presently Davidson went on, in his tranquil manner:
There was a pause. Soon, Davidson continued in his calm way:
“Let Heaven look after what has been purified. The wind and rain will take care of the ashes. The carcass of that follower, secretary, or whatever the unclean ruffian called himself, I left where it lay, to swell and rot in the sun. His principal had shot him neatly through the head. Then, apparently, this Jones went down to the wharf to look for the boat and for the hairy man. I suppose he tumbled into the water by accident—or perhaps not by accident. The boat and the man were gone, and the scoundrel saw himself alone, his game clearly up, and fairly trapped. Who knows? The water's very clear there, and I could see him huddled up on the bottom, between two piles, like a heap of bones in a blue silk bag, with only the head and the feet sticking out. Wang was very pleased when he discovered him. That made everything safe, he said, and he went at once over the hill to fetch his Alfuro woman back to the hut.”
"Let heaven take care of what has been cleansed. The wind and rain will handle the ashes. I left the body of that follower, secretary, or whatever the filthy scoundrel called himself, where it fell, to swell and decay in the sun. His boss had shot him cleanly through the head. Then, apparently, this Jones went down to the dock to look for the boat and the hairy man. I guess he fell into the water by mistake—or maybe it wasn't a mistake. The boat and the man were gone, and the rogue found himself all alone, clearly out of luck and trapped. Who knows? The water is very clear there, and I could see him curled up on the bottom, between two piles, like a bunch of bones in a blue silk bag, with only his head and feet sticking out. Wang was very happy when he found him. That made everything safe, he said, and he immediately went over the hill to bring his Alfuro woman back to the hut."
Davidson took out his handkerchief to wipe the perspiration off his forehead.
Davidson pulled out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead.
“And then, your Excellency, I went away. There was nothing to be done there.”
“And then, Your Excellency, I left. There was nothing further to do there.”
“Clearly!” assented the Excellency.
“Definitely!” agreed the Excellency.
Davidson, thoughtful, seemed to weigh the matter in his mind, and then murmured with placid sadness:
Davidson, deep in thought, appeared to consider the situation carefully, and then quietly said with a calm sadness:
“Nothing!”
"Nothing!"
October 1912—May 1914
October 1912—May 1914
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!